ii, 

til 


•11 


-  oxDV" 
SOLD  AT  Tin: 

TRACT   DEPOSITORY, 

CJaunl  Mi.,  ijyona,  N.V. 

K    IIOI'KF*. 


I 


PERSONAL   NARRATIVE 


A  TOUR  THROUGH  A  PART  OF  THE  UNITED 
STATES  AND  CANADA : 


NOTICES  OF  THE  HISTORY  AND  INSTITUTIONS  OF 
METHODISM  IN  AMERICA. 


BY    JAMES    DIXON,  D.D. 

\N 


PUBLISHED   BY   LANE   <fc   SCOTT, 

200   Mulberry-street. 
JOSEPH     LONOKING,    PRINTER. 

1849. 


33k 


ADVERTISEMENT 

TO   THE  AMERICAN    EDITION. 


IT  has  not  been  thought  necessary,  in  reprinting 
this  work,  to  retain  all  of  Dr.  Dixon's  quotations  from 
American  authorities,  in  his  sketch  of  the  History  and 
Institutions  of  American  Methodism.  These  can  be 
found  much  more  fully  set  forth  in  works  easily 
accessible  in  this  country.  Part  V.  of  Dr.  Dixon's 
work,  relating  to  the  "  Measures  adopted  by  the  Me 
thodist  Episcopal  Church  on  the  Subject  of  Slavery/' 
has  been  entirely  omitted.  It  consists  almost  wholly 
of  American  documents. 

A  few  errors,  in  the  use  of  names,  dates,  &c.,  have 
been  silently  corrected.  Others,  of  less  importance, 
have  been  suffered  to  remain,  As  a  whole,  it  is  only 
remarkable  that  Dr.  Dixon  should,  in  so  short  a  time, 
have  acquired  so  just  and  accurate  a  knowledge  of 
the  topography  and  geography  of  the  country,  as  well 
as  of  the  character  and  habits  of  our  people.  The 
work  is  singularly  able  and  philosophical  in  its 
views,  both  of  the  political  and  religious  institutions 

of  America. 

J.  M'CLINTOCK. 

June  25,  1849. 

M15374 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


THIS  volume  has  been  prepared  for  publication  under 
the  influence  of  one  only  sentiment ;  namely,  a  desire  to 
make  the  Methodist  body  in  England  acquainted  with  the 
state  and  progress  of  their  system  of  religion  in  the  United 
States. 

The  author  is  not  conscious  to  himself  of  any  peculiar 
bias  in  his  opinions ;  his  aim  being  simply  to  state  facts  as 
they  presented  themselves  to  his  attention,  and  leave  his 
readers  to  draw  their  own  inferences. 

Not  being  a  political  agent,  he  has  not  felt  himself  called 
upon  to  enter — except  incidentally — into  questions  of  civil 
government.  His  general  impression  is,  however,  that  the 
Americans  possess  a  larger  amount  of  social  prosperity  than 
any  other  people  upon  earth. 

But  the  vexed  question  of  republicanism  lies  beyond  his 
purpose  ;  and  he  begs  to  inform  his  reader  beforehand,  that 
whatever  he  may  meet  with  is  not  to  be  construed  into  an 
expression  of  opinion  for  or  against  this  or  any  other  form 
of  government,  but  simply  as  historical. 

One  thing,  however,  bearing  on  this  subject,  may  not  be 
deemed  out  of  place :  it  is,  that  the  author's  impressions  of 
the  true  greatness  of  his  own  country  were  never  so  strong 
as  during  his  visit  to  the  States.  America  is  the  offspring 
of  England.  England  has  been  reproduced  in  America. 
The  character  of  the  parent  is  seen  in  the  athletic  growth 
of  the  son.  The  blood,  the  religion,  the  ideas,  the  opinions, 
and,  in  substance,  the  institutions,  of  England  exist  in  the 
United  States.  On  this  soil  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  is  assert 
ing  its  supremacy  on  a  gigantic  scale,  and  with  a  rare 


6  ADVERTISEMENT. 

energy  and  vigour.  It  is  a  singular  phenomenon,  which 
every  visitor  must  perceive  at  once,  that  his  own  country's 
type  of  humanity  is  predominant.  People  from  all  nations 
in  Europe  are  seen  in  large  numbers  on  the  western  conti 
nent;  but  they  all  become  Anglicised.  Just  as  the  "father 
of  waters,"  the  Mississippi,  receives  the  innumerable  tribu 
tary  streams  which  flow  in  every  direction  to  swell  and 
deepen  its  flood,  and  then  in  turn  are  blended  with  and 
become  one  with  the  parent  current ;  so,  in  like  manner, 
all  the  races  which  flock  to  America  feel  the  force,  do 
homage  to  the  superiority,  and  fall  into  the  current,  of 
Anglo-Saxon  life.  In  two  or  three  generations  nothing  of 
the  German,  the  Dutchman,  the  Frenchman,  the  Celt  re 
mains,  but  his  name.  He  has  lost  his  foreign  distinctness, 
much  of  his  physiognomy,  and  all  the  peculiar  character 
istics  of  his  origin ;  so  that  the  true  identity  existing 
between  England  and  America  is  an  identity  of  race. 
Other  things  are  but  the  external  adornings  of  the  same 
soul  and  body,  the  same  mental  and  material  organization. 
England's  sons,  language,  sentiments,  freedom,  enterprise, 
courage,  religion — all  live  in  America  ;  and  are  uniting  to 
form  the  greatest  empire  of  race  on  which  the  sun  ever 
shone.  England  consequently  reappears  on  American 
ground ;  and  it  is  impossible  historically  to  separate  the 
destinies  of  the  same  people  ;  the  annals  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
race  must  ever  include  the  American  branch. 

The  survey  now  presented  to  the  public  can  lay  claim 
to  nothing  more  than  an  outline.  It  would  require  much 
more  leisure  and  information  than  are  in  the  possession  of 
the  author,  to  give  a  full,  a  complete,  narrative  of — as  he 
conscientiously  believes — the  most  gigantic  and  extraordi 
nary  development  of  religious  truth  which  has  taken  place 
in  modern  times. 

The  work,  even  in  its  present  state,  appears  under  some 
disadvantage,  from  the  fact  that,  when  in  the  States,  the 
author  had  not  the  most  remote  idea  of  writing  a  book; 


ADVERTISEMENT.  7 

his  notes  were  consequently  not  taken  with  any  view  to 
such  a  purpose.  From  this  circumstance  his  materiel  was 
necessarily  scanty ;  but  the  scenes  through  which  he  passed, 
and  the  facts  and  incidents  which  came  before  his  atten 
tion,  were  very  vividly  impressed  upon  his  memory.  He  has 
had  consequently  to  draw  largely  on  this  resource.  With 
what  success,  those  on  the  spot  alone  can  judge ;  but  he  is 
persuaded  that,  though  many  things  may  not  be  so  full 
and  circumstantial  as  if  he  had  entertained  the  intention  of 
publication,  yet  he  is  certain  that  no  fact  is  falsified ;  and 
no  scenery,  whether  of  nature,  society,  or  religion,  has 
received  an  untrue  colouring. 

In  addition  to  the  desire,  as  before  stated,  to  give  infor 
mation  respecting  the  state  of  the  Methodist  Church,  as 
the  predominating  motive,  the  author  feels  himself  under 
an  imperative  obligation,  as  a  mere  matter  of  justice,  to 
communicate  his  impressions  respecting  his  reception  by 
the  American  body.  If  they  received  the  messenger  of  the 
British  Conference  with  affectionate  respect  as  such,  is  it 
not  fitting  that  their  good- will,  their  fraternal  regard,  their 
unabated  affection  towards  the  parent  body,  their  continued 
unhy  and  oneness  with  us  in  spirit  and  faith,  should  be 
made  known  ?  And,  moreover,  as  it  has  pleased  God  to 
bless,  to  prosper,  to  enlarge,  and  to  render  triumphant  that 
Church  which,  in  its  ecclesiastical  form,  was  planted  by 
John  Wesley,  and  nurtured  by  some  of  his  most  distin 
guished  sons  in  the  gospel ;  does  it  not  seem  proper  that 
such  an  occasion  as  a  visit  to  this  Church  should,  in  some 
way,  be  connected  with  a  report  of  its  actual  state  ?  With 
these  impressions,  though  with  great  reluctance,  the  author 
is  impelled  to  publish  this  volume,  not  doubting  but  that 
the  hearty  good- will  of  the  American  Methodist  Church 
will  be  as  heartily  reciprocated  by  the  Methodist  body  in 
this  country. 

Birmingham,  March  26th,  1849. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 

PERSONAL    NARRATIVE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Voyage — Company  on  Board — Sunday — Reflections — Atlantic — Agitation 
— Steam-Power — Miracles — Banks  of  Newfoundland — A  Snow-storm — Hali 
fax—  Nova-Scotia-r-Passengers— Morality  Page  13 

CHAPTER  II. 

Boston — The  Sabbath— Changes  of  Doctrine — Methodist  Preachers'  Meeting 
at  the  Book-Depot  —  Bunker's  Hill— The  Common  — The  State-House— 
Churches— The  City— Daniel  Webster— Set  out  for  New- York— Railroad 
Cars — The  Country — New-Haven — The  Sound — Scene  onboard  the  Steamer 
—New- York  Harbour 22 

CHAPTER  III. 

New- York — Harpers'  Printing  and  Publishing  Establishment — The  Methodist 
Book-Concern — The  Exchange  and  Custom-House — Excitement  respecting 
an  anticipated  Revolution  in  England — Charitable  Institutions — The  City — 
Leave  for  Baltimore — David  Creamer,  Esq. — The  Journey — New-Jersey — 
Newark— Princeton— Trenton— The  Delaware— Philadelphia— The  Chesa 
peake  Bay  36 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Baltimore  and  Washington— The  City  and  Capitol— The  Senate— General  Cass 
—Captain  Fremont— Mr.  Calhoun,  &c.— The  House  of  Representatives- 
Debate— Visit  to  the  President— To  the  Vice-President— The  National  Insti 
tution — Baltimore — The  Sabbath — The  aristocratic  air  of  the  place — Leave 
for  Cumberland  —  Slavery  —  Harper's  Ferry  —  Cumberland  —  The  Alleghany 
Mountains — A  Mirage  on  the  Mountain — Brownville — The  Monongahela — 
Scenery  of  the  banks 52 

CHAPTER  V. 

Pittsburgh — Lodge  at  the  St.  Charles — The  Conference — The  Bishops — The 
Preachers — Bishop  Soule — The  Southern  Ministers — Public  Services — The 
Company  at  the  St.  Charles — The  Town — Manufactures — The  African 
Church— Preach  to  the  Blacks— Curious  Scene— Leave  Pittsburgh— Take 
leave  of  Bishop  Soule— His  Character— The  Ohio— Wheeling— Bishop  Camp 
bell—Mesmerism  ..  ..84 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Cincinnati — Mr.  Smith — Auburn — A  Storm  in  the  Country — Bishop  M'llvaine's 
Country  Residence— A  Fire— The  Sabbath— The  City— Start  for  Sandusky— 
The  Forest — Difficulties  of  clearing  Land — The  Railroad  through  the  Forest 
— A  Stage  Journev— Arrival  at  Urbana— Arrival  at  Sandusky  Page  101 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Lakes— Erie— Pass  down— Buffalo— Niagara  River— Scenery  on  its  Banks 
—The  Falls  of  Niagara— Canada— The  People— Visit  the  Battle-Field  of  Lun- 
dy's  Lane — The  Suspension-Bridge — St.  Catharine's — Hamilton  109 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ontario— Toronto— Dr.  Ryerson— Sir  F.  B.  Head— Bishop  Strachan— The  City 
— Departure  for  Kingston — Mr.  Robinson— Mr.  Bolton— Coburg  College — 
Kingston— Pass  up  the  Bay  of  Quinti — Belleville — The  Canada  Conference 
— The  Union — Return  to  Kingston 129 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  St.  Lawrence— The  Thousand  Islands — The  Rapids — Montreal— The  City 
—The  Cathedral— The  Methodist  Chapel— Storm— The  Earl  of  Elgin— The 
Romanists — Passage  to  Quebec — The  City — The  Plains  of  Abraham — General 
Wolfe— Fortifications— A  Rural  Repast— Falls  of  Montmorenci— The  French 
Habitans— Reflections  on  Canada  138 

CHAPTER  X. 

Return— Pass  the  St.  Lawrence— Lake  Champlain— Pittsburgh— Whitehall- 
Journey  by  Stage— Troy— Albany— The  Hudson— Arrival  at  New-York—Ill 
— Doubtful  respecting  being  able  to  return  Home — Resolved  to  do  so — De 
part  for  Boston — Embark  on  board  the  "  America  " — Passage — Arrival  at 
Home 159 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Reflections  on  America— Unfairly  dealt  with  by  Travellers— A  religious  people 
— This  necessary  to  explain  their  state— The  real  Americans  not  hostile  to 
England— Their  peaceful  and  prosperous  condition— Education,  the  prin- 
ples  on  which  it  is  conducted — The  force  of  Christianity  in  its  simply  divine 
authority — The  American's  trust  in  this— Public  Worship  and  the  Duties 
of  Religion — Slavery  partly  removed  by  the  influence  of  Christian  prin 
ciple  166 


10  CONTENTS. 

PART  II. 
HISTORICAL  NOTICES  OF  METHODISM  IN  AMERICA. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  remarks— Mr.  Wesley's  great  talent  for  government — The  confi 
dence  reposed  in  him — His  disinterested  encouragement  to  all  who  were  ca 
pable  of  rendering  service  to  religion — Became  the  bond  of  union  to  the  first 
Methodists  in  America  Page  198 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Introduction  of  Methodism  into  New- York — Philip  Embury — Begins  to 
preach  —  Captain  Webb— The  first  Society  —  Preaching-Houses  —  Robert 
Strawbridge  commences  preaching  in  Maryland— Freeborn  Garrettson — 
Captain  Webb's  labours  in  Long  Island  and  Philadelphia— Attempts  to  get 
Mr.  Benson  appointed  to  America — Reflections  on  these  Agents — The  Class- 
Meeting  205 

CHAPTER  III. 

Application  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  Missionaries — Messrs.  Boardman  and  Pilrnoor 
appointed — Account  of  the  State  of  Things— Messrs.  Asbury  and  Wright — 
Account  of  the  former — The  Spirit  of  the  Clergy — Mr.  Jarratt — Thomas 
Rankin  and  George  Shadford  arrive — First  Conference  218 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Revolutionary  Period— Messrs.  Rankin,  Shadford,  and  Rodda  depart  for 
England — Adventures  of  Shadford — Asbury  determines  to  remain— His  Exer 
cises  of  Mind — Finds  Refuge  in  the  House  of  Judge  White— Persecutions  of 
Messrs.  Hartley  and  Garrettson — Mr.  Jarratt — Reflections  on  the  Revolu 
tion — John  Calvin's  Dogma— Originates  the  Revolution — Its  Success  . .  228 

CHAPTER  V. 

Measures  preparatory  to  the  Organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church— 
Application  of  the  People  to  Mr.  Wesley — His  Advice— Dr.  Bangs's  Account 
— The  Church  formed — Success  242 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  new  Order  of  Things — Mr.  Asbury  becomes  the  real  Bishop  of  the  Church 
— His  Character  and  Qualifications  for  the  Office — Dr.  Coke  exceeds  his 
Powers— Certificate— The  Episcopacy  defined  and  guarded— Mr.  Wesley's 
Offence  at  the  Use  of  the  Term  "  Bishop"— Letter  to  Asbury— Dr.  Coke  in 
Difficulties  respecting  the  Address  to  Washington — And  on  Slavery — The 

.  Church  takes  its  Standing  among  the  Institutions  of  the  United  States  . .  254 


CONTENTS.  11 


PART  III. 

THE    INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    METHODIST    EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  doctrinal  Basis  of  the  Church— The  Articles  of  Religion— This  places  the 
Church  on  a  system  of  dogmatical  Truth— The  Difference  between  this  and 
the  English  system  Page  265 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Federal  Nature  of  the  Church— The  Idea  of  Unity— How  secured — Doctri 
nal — Visible  governing  Power — Episcopacy  269 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Methodist  Church  in  its  Subdivisions— The  Circuit  and  Station— The  Sta 
tion  an  innovation— The  Quarterly- Meeting  Conference— Its  Powers  . . .  274 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  District — How  constituted — The  presiding  Elder 
—Rules  and  Laws— The  several  Orders  of  Ministers  278 

CHAPTER  V. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  Episcopacy— Bishops,  how  appointed — Laws  and 
Regulations — Reflections — The  Division  of  Labour  amongst  the  Bishops — 
Names  of  those  who  have  received  this  Office— Purity  of  Election — Popu 
larity  281 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Subdivisions  continued— The  Annual  Conference— How  constituted — Its  Func 
tions — Elects  Delegates  to  the  General  Conference  288 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  General  Conference — Dr.  Bangs's  Account  of  its 
formation — Its  Fundamental  Powers— Principles— Reflections 289 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Subdivisions  continued— The  Author's  presence  at  the  Pittsburgh  General 
Conference— Impressions— The  Bishops— The  Ministers— Mode  of  Debate- 
Decorum  and  Order — Questions  at  Issue — Mode  of  conducting  Appeal  Cases 
—Reflections  . .  295 


12 


CONTENTS. 


PART  IV. 

TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  AMERICAN   METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


I. — THE    ATLANTIC    CONFERENCES. 

Page. 

Maine  310 

New-Hampshire   312 

New-England    313 

Providence  318 

New-York  319 

New- Jersey 324 

Philadelphia  325 

Baltimore    327 

Virginia 332 

North  Carolina 334 

South  Carolina  335 

Georgia     337 

Florida 343 

II. THE    HUDSON    AND   LAKE    LINE. 

Troy 357 

Vermont    357 

Black  River 35S 

Oneida  3fi3 

Genesee  363 

Erie   365 

North  Ohio     366 

Michigan   367 

North  Indiana  367 

Rock  Paver  369 

III. — THE    OHIO  LINE. 

Pittsburgh  380 

Ohio   381 

Louisville     388 

Kentucky   388 

Holston   389 

Indiana  392 

Tennessee   393 

IV.— THE    MISSISSIPPI    LINE. 

Iowa  406 

Illinois  406 

Missouri    407 

St.  Louis  407 

Arkansas  408 

Memphis 409 

Mississippi  409 

Louisiana  410 

Alabama  411 

Texas  412 

East  Texas   412 

Oregon  412 

Indian  Missions  413 


TOUR    IN    AMERICA. 


PART    I. 

PERSONAL    NARRATIVE, 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Voyage— Company  on  Board— Sundays-Reflections — Atlantic — Agitation 
—Steam-Power—Miracles—Banks  of  Newfoundland— A  Snow-storm—Hali 
fax — Nova-Scotia — Passengers— Morality. 

WE  went  on  board  the  "Acadia,"  Captain  Stone,  at  Liver 
pool,  bound  for  Boston,  on  Saturday,  April  8th,  1848;  a 
beautiful  vessel,  well  fitted  up  with  a  fine  and  spacious 
saloon  above  deck.  I  found  my  friend,  Mr.  Kaye,  had 
engaged  for  me  one  of  the  best  berths,  which  I  went  at 
once  to  possess.  I  had  not  been  there  long,  before  a 
Quebec  gentleman  entered  to  share  it  with  me, — a  good- 
looking,  open-faced  man ;  and,  as  I  supposed  I  must 
necessarily  have  a  cabin-mate,  I  thought  myself  well  suited 
in  my  companion.  This,  however,  was  evidently  not  the 
impression  of  my  friend.  Whether  he  was  alarmed  at  the 
sight  of  a  parsonic  name  on  my  trunks,  or  uncomfortable 
on  other  grounds,  I  know  not ;  but  he  instantly  became 
fidgety,  exhorted  me  to  go  to  the  purser,  and  get  a  berth 
to  myself ;  saying,  that  I  should  have  more  influence  than 
himself.  I  concluded  this  was  perfectly  unnecessary  on  my 
part,  feeling  quite  sure  he  would  accomplish  the  change 
for  himself,  if  I  left  him  alone.  In  a  few  minutes  he  came 
for  his  luggage,  having  obtained  a  berth  "forward;"  and, 
on  seeing  the  purser,  he  told  me  they  had  agreed  to  leave 


14  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

me  "'alone  in  my  glory."  This,  to  me,  was  joyful  news, 
and  seemed  a  good  beginning, 

/.--It  .is  customary  tqr^ passengers  to  choose  their  seats  at 
the  table,  and  they  who  are  first  on  board  have  the  best 
chance.  Being  in  good  time,  I  had  the  opportunity  of 
selecting  my  own  place.  My  friend,  Mr.  Willey,  who  went  on 
board  with  me,  and  knew  much  more  of  such  matters  than 
myself,  fixed  upon  a  corner-seat,  saying  it  would  be  out  of 
draughts.  For  my  part,  I  did  not  much  like  it,  inasmuch 
as  I  thought  it  would  place  me  at  the  lower  end  of  the 
table.  I  had  no  objection  to  a  midway  place,  but  felt 
unwilling  to  be  at  the  very  bottom,  and  out  of  the  way  of 
everybody.  However,  for  the  reason  above  mentioned,  I 
submitted,  rather  reluctantly,  to  my  fate.  This  seat,  how 
ever,  turned  out  to  be  on  the  right  hand  of  the  chair  of  the 
second  table.  The  company  one  falls  in  with  on  board 
ship,  is  very  important.  The  manners,  temper,  conversa 
tion,  disposition  to  accommodate,  are  vital  points  in  such 
contiguity  ;  and,  in  the  many  squalls  which  must  take 
place  in  a  voyage  at  sea,  it  is  possible  for  people,  closely 
packed,  to  make  themselves  and  others  very  unhappy,  if 
so  disposed. 

When  dinner  was  announced,  I  took  my  place  in  my 
new  locality,  somewhat  curious  as  to  what  the  issue  would 
be.  The  chair  was  taken  by  an  elderly  officer  of  the  royal 
navy,  dressed  in  his  uniform  and  the  insignia  of  his  rank. 
We  looked  upon  him  with  interest.  He  proved  to  be,  as 
is  generally  the  case  with  men  in  his  situation,  a  complete 
gentleman,  courteous,  urbane,  and  communicative.  A 
more  beautifully  placid  and  benevolent  countenance  cannot 
be  imagined.  He  had  been  in  the  service  forty  years  ;  had 
travelled  in  most  parts  of  the  world  ;  had  passed  through 
many  interesting  scenes ;  and  willingly  communicated  his 
stores  of  anecdote  and  information.  On  my  right  hand  sat 
an  elderly  person,  a  perfect  pattern  of  an  English  country 
gentleman  of  the  old  school.  It  turned  out  that  his  home 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        15 

was  Baltimore  ;  and,  if  lie  might  be  taken  as  a  sample  of 
the  citizens  of  that  place,  they  are  certainly  a  fine  race  of 
people.  Before  our  meeting,  I  had  seen  a  gentleman  on 
deck,  whose  face  and  bearing  arrested  my  attention..  I 
said  to  myself,  "  There  is  something  in  you."  I  did  not 
much  like  him,  however,  at  first  sight,  because  he  seemed 
to  resemble  a  famous  statesman  of  our  country,  once  very 
popular,  now  very  low.  This  gentleman  sat  exactly  oppo 
site  me.  We  looked  rather  askance  at  each  other.  He 
opened  out  very  slowly,  but  did  so  by  degrees  ;  and  I 
suppose  it  was  the  same  with  myself.  This  gentleman  I 
found  to  be  one  of  the  most  intelligent  and  well-informed 
men  I  ever  met.  I  afterwards  understood  he  was  an 
American  of  the  old  Bostonian  school ;  that  he  lived  near 
Plymouth,  the  landing-place  of  the  "  Pilgrim  Fathers ;" 
had  seen  all  America ;  thoroughly  understood  the  character 
of  its  institutions,  civil  and  religious  ;  had  travelled  through 
Europe,  and  in  some  parts  more  than  once  ;  was  conversant 
with  literary  subjects ;  knew  all  the  leading  politicians  of 
his  own  country,  and  many  in  European  nations  ;  and,  like 
all  such  men,  was  extremely  courteous,  free  from  dog 
matism,  and,  though  a  decided  American,  perfectly  open 
to  conversation  respecting  their  institutions,  and  equally 
willing  to  admit  the  excellency  of  other  countries,  especially 
that  of  England.  I  found  this  gentleman  a  most  interesting 
companion.  Thus  ensconced  in  the  outset  of  the  voyage, 
other  things  being  favourable,  we  had  the  promise  of  an 
agreeable  passage. 

On  the  following  morning,  Sunday,  while  at  breakfast, 
an  officer  came  with  Captain  Stone's  compliments  to  desire 
me  to  conduct  divine  service.  To  this  I  cheerfully  and 
thankfully  assented.  Going  to  the  captain,  I  asked  him 
if  it  would  comport  with  their  usages,  and  be  agreeable, 
for  me  to  preach.  He  consented,  on  the  condition  that 
the  discourse  was  short ;  stating,  that  it  would  be  incon 
venient  for  the  men  to  be  engaged  for  a  lons^  time.  On 


16  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

going  to  the  desk,  I  found  the  crew  and  passengers  in 
their  places, — the  former  neat,  clean,  and  well-behaved, 
and  the  latter  perfectly  orderly,  and  some  of  them  appa 
rently  devout.  There  sat  beneath  the  desk  as  clerk  a  tine 
young  officer,  dressed  in  his  official  habiliments.  He  re 
sponded  most  nobly,  and  like  a  person  accustomed  to  the 
employment.  When  the  service  was  concluded,  this  young 
officer  came  to  me,  (he  proved  to  be  the  surgeon  of  the 
ship,)  and  said,  "  Perhaps  you  may  have  some  knowledge 
of  the  name  of  my  grandfather.  My  name  is  Paley.  I  am 
the  grandson  of  Archdeacon  Paley."  I  assured  him  I  was 
perfectly  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  his  great  and 
honoured  relative,  and,  like  every  body  else,  greatly  esteemed 
them.  This  young  gentleman  bears  a  striking  resemblance 
to  the  pictures  of  the  archdeacon ;  and  appeared  perfectly 
frank,  open-hearted,  and  honourable. 

Sunday  on  board  ship  is  a  melancholy  day ;  at  least  so 
it  proved  to  me.  The  thought  of  the  assemblies  of  the 
saints  ;  the  order  and  religion  of  the  study,  the  closet,  the 
family  ;  all  now  broken  in  upon,  by  the  strife  and  agitation 
around : — this,  together  with  great  anxiety  for  those  left 
behind,  pressed  painfully  upon  my  mind.  Wesley's  Hymns 
were  a  great  solace.  Nothing  is  broad,  deep,  and  elevated 
enough  for  the  soul  in  her  solitude,  her  sorrows,  and  her 
joys,  but  sacred  poetry,  connecting  one  with  the  Saviour, 
with  the  mysterious,  with  the  eternal.  The  sea  is  calcu 
lated  to  heighten  this  feeling ;  for  what  is  the  ocean,  but  a 
mirror  of  God's  infinity  ?  and  what  the  roar  of  its  mighty 
waters,  but  the  voice,  the  poetry,  the  music,  of  that  infinity  ? 

On  leaving  Cape  Clear,  and  entering  the  Atlantic,  we 
were  met  by  its  surges  as  if  in  regal  wrath  !  The  majestic 
ocean  seemed  perfectly  infuriated  by  the  invasion  of  his 
domain.  I  could  compare  this  seeming  anger  to  nothing 
but  to  that  of  a  mighty  animal  taking  up  a  diminutive  one 
in  his  teeth,  and  furiously  shaking  him  in  his  rage.  Our 
noble  vessel  was  no  more  in  the  jaws  of  the  Atlantic  than 


PAET  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        17 

a  lap-dog  in  those  of  a  lion.  The  wind  blew  right  a-head, 
and  met  us  in  the  teeth,  dashing  the  waves  and  spray  furi 
ously  against  our  bow.  We  had  not  to  encounter  a  storm, 
in  the  usual  sense  of  the  expression ;  but  our  old  sea-officer, 
of  forty  years'  standing,  declared  he  had  never  seen  the 
sea  so  rough.  We  were,  probably,  encountering  the  effects 
of  distant  hurricanes.  The  agitation  and  swell  were  inde 
scribable.  The  "fountains  of  the  great  deep"  seemed  as 
if  "  broken  up  ;"  and  from  beneath,  as  well  as  from  every 
point  of  the  compass,  the  waters  presented  the  appearance 
of  universal  anarchy,  confusion,  and  agitation. 

This  state  of  things  continued  for  four  or  five  days,  the 
effects  on  the  passengers  being  such  as  are  usual  in  these 
cases.  The  ladies  were  entirely  absent,  cooped  up  in  their 
cabin,  or  rolling  in  their  berths,  as  the  case  might  be  ;  no 
doubt  amiably  bearing  with  good  temper  such  feelings  as 
a  bilious  stomach  is  calculated  to  excite ;  and,  being  fellows 
in  misfortune,  expending  upon  each  other  those  delicate 
sympathies  which  companionship  in  misery  always  produces. 
The  gentlemen  were  seen,  some  groaning  in  their  beds, 
some  lying  in  mummy  fashion,  as  if  deprived  of  the  cha 
racteristics  of  animated,  talking,  and  thinking  beings  ;  and 
others,  more  resolute,  or  a  little  less  miserable,  than  their 
fellows,  were  seen  staggering  about  deck,  eagerly  hastening, 
every  now  and  then,  to  the  sides  of  the  ship  for  a  purpose 
not  to  be  named.  One  wo-begone  French  Canadian  fixed 
himself  in  a  camp-chair  near  the  chimney,  to  keep  himself 
warm,  and,  with  a  rare  heroism  of  the  passive  sort,  continued 
to  occupy  his  post  nearly  to  the  end  of  the  voyage.  By 
this  means  he  preserved  some  sort  of  equilibrium,  and  held 
up  in  the  midst  of  the  general  discomfiture.  For  myself,  I 
was  as  good  a  sailor  as  any  of  them  ;  and  much  better  than 
the  majority.  Resolution  does  great  things  in  these  mat 
ters.  If  a  voyayeur  wishes  to  have  a  feat  of  sea-sickness, 
as  an  adventure,  to  put  into  his  book,  he  may  easily  obtain 
one ;  the  power  of  sympathy  will  soon  do  its  wrork  :  and, 


18  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

in  case  he  possess  and  indulge  a  certain  fastidiousness  in 
the  sight  of  things  not  very  delicate,  he  may  pay  the 
penalty  of  his  sensitiveness  by  becoming  just  as  loathsome 
as  any  of  those  which  excited  the  disgust  of  his  olfactory 
or  other  nerves.  For  my  own  part,  I  entertained  no  am 
bition  or  desire  to  describe  the  sensations  peculiar  to  these 
sea-adventures  in  my  own  person,  resolutely  braved  every 
temptation  to  yield,  which  were  sometimes  forcible  enough, 
and  nearly  altogether  escaped, 

But  the  effects  of  these  agitations  of  the  sea,  in  other 
respects,  were  very  singular.  I  was  obliged  to  stuff  some 
solid  material  on  both  sides  when  in  my  berth  ;  in  the  one 
case,  to  keep  me  from  rolling  against  the  hard  side  of  the 
ship ;  and,  in  the  other,  to  prevent  the  more  serious 
catastrophe  of  tumbling  out  upon  the  floor.  Some  of  the 
passengers  had  the  precaution  to  employ  the  carpenter  to 
fasten  a  board  to  prevent  the  last  disaster ;  but  I  contented 
myself  in  the  use  of  trunks  and  other  appliances,  and  by 
these  means  preserved  my  balance. 

But  this  motion  was  not  by  any  means  the  only  one. 
The  giant  ocean  not  only  shook  the  ship,  making  every 
timber  creak  as  if  some  of  her  bolts  and  screws  must  every 
moment  give  way,  but  a  similar  trial  of  the  timbers  of  the 
human  frame  was  equally  produced  by  the  conflicting  agi 
tation.  This  to  me  was  a  matter  of  curiosity  and  observa 
tion.  The  motion  seemed  to  pull,  jerk,  toss,  twist  one  in 
every  possible  manner.  Now  the  action  would  be  rolling, 
then  longitudinal,  pulling  ahead  and  then  astern,  back 
wards  and  forwards,  as  if  an  irresistible  power  had  re 
solved  to  make  sport  with  one. 

During  several  days  we  made  but  slow  progress.  But 
that  we  made  any  progress  at  all,  was  a  remarkable  proof 
of  the  genius  and  the  mechanical  skill  of  man.  Nothing 
gives  so  striking  an  illustration  of  the  wonderful  effects 
of  steam-power,  as  progress  made  in  such  circumstances. 
The  waves  were  constantly  rolling  against  us  ;  driven  by  a 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         19 

mighty  swell  which,  no  doubt,  was  increased  in  strength  by 
the  accumulated  impetus  of  storms,  currents,  tides,  all 
flowing  in  the  same  direction,  and  meeting  us  in  all  their 
power.  And  yet  we  made  way  against  this  combination  of 
adverse  elements.  We  appeared  in  some  sort  to  beat  na 
ture  in  a  battle  with  her  mightiest  forces.  How  amazing 
this  power !  There  must  be  something  providential  and 
divine  in  this.  God  seems  to  have  bestowed  upon  man 
the  means  of  surmounting  the  difficulties  of  his  position, 
and  of  overcoming  even  the  ordinary  current  and  course  of 
his  own  laws,  as  they  are  developed  in  tides  and  winds. 
We  decry  miracles ;  what  is  a  steamboat  crossing  the 
Atlantic,  in  the  midst  of  opposing  powers,  but  a  miracle  ? 
Have  we  not  here  a  force  above  nature  ?  What  is  this  but 
a  miracle,  in  the  sense  in  which  miracles  are  generally  de 
scribed  ?  Is  not  a  miracle  the  mastery  of  natural  elements 
by  mind,  whether  immediately  by  God,  or  mediately  by 
his  commission  to  man  ?  Do  we  not  in  this,  and  in  simi 
lar  things,  perceive  the  God  of  providence  intrusting  to 
man  a  physical  and  a  social  power,  perfectly  distinct  and 
isolated  above  the  laws  of  nature,  so  far  as  this  is  con 
cerned  ?  Do  we  not  see  the  mighty  machine,  instinct  with 
artificial  life, — imparted,  it  is  true,  directly  by  the  skill  of 
man,  but  given  to  him  by  the  teaching  and  providence  of 
God, — majestically  riding  above  the  storm  and  the  waves, 
in  despite  of  all  opposition  ?  If  in  this — may  we  call  it 
humanized  ? — miracle  we  behold  nature  beaten  in  some  of 
her  forces  and  forms  of  power,  why  may  not  miracles,  on  a 
higher  scale,  and  for  more  sacred  purposes,  wrought  by 
the  immediate  interposition  of  God,  be  true  and  real  ?  We 
are  surrounded  by  mysteries  and  miracles,  if  we  had  eyes 
to  see  them ;  and  certainly  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
which  are  made  visible  is,  that  man's  skill  and  science 
should  be  able  to  achieve  so  great  an  exploit  as  to  impel  a 
ship  of  fifteen  hundred  tons  across  the  ocean,  in  despite  of 
the  united  forces  of  wind  and  waves. 


20  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Nothing  more  occurred  in  our  outward  voyage  of  any 
consequence,  till  we  arrived  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland, 
when  whales  appeared,  snorting  and  blowing  above  the 
surface  of  the  mighty  deep,  and  a  remarkable  snow-storm. 
The  whales  I  was  not  permitted  to  see,  being  con6ned  to 
my  cabin ;  but  the  snow-storm  was  such  as  I  had  never 
witnessed  before.  It  continued  for  the  space  of  fifteen 
hours  ;  during  this  time  it  descended  incessantly,  in  quan 
tities  which,  had  they  fallen  on  the  land,  must  have  covered 
the  surface  to  a  great  depth.  This  storm  gave  us  a  notion 
of  the  miserable  condition  of  Newfoundland  and  Nova-Sco 
tia,  from  which  direction  it  came.  No  iceberg,  however, 
appeared,  and  we  continued  our  course  in  the  midst  of  the 
dismal  scene  around  us. 

We  made  Halifax  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  and  many 
of  the  young  and  active  spirits  on  board  landed,  and,  by 
moonlight,  perambulated  the  place,  being  much  delighted 
to  set  foot  again  on  terra-ftrma.  I  was  denied  this  plea 
sure,  being  still  confined  to  my  berth,  and  not  daring  to 
stir  to  encounter  the  climate,  which,  a  day  or  two  before, 
had  sent  us  the  present  of  the  snow-storm.  On  inquiring 
of  a  lady,  who  was  about  to  land  at  Halifax,  if  she  knew 
Mr.  Bennett,  our  long-tried  and  excellent  missionary  there, 
she  told  me  she  was  well  acquainted  with  him,  and  lived 
nearly  opposite  to  his  dwelling.  One  of  my  anticipated 
pleasures,  on  reaching  Halifax,  was  to  see  and  converse 
with  this  venerable  and  eminently  useful  man,  and  the 
other  missionaries ;  but,  being  deprived  of  this  gratifica 
tion,  all  I  could  do  was  to  send  my  Christian  salutations. 

The  next  day  we  steamed  along  the  coast  of  Nova-Sco 
tia,  which  was  clearly  in  sight  for  many  leagues.  It  had 
the  appearance  of  sand-hills,  and  seemed  most  dreary  and 
barren.  No  doubt  a  nearer  approach  would  have  given  a 
different  view ;  and  a  sojourn  in  the  country  itself,  I  was 
told,  would,  in  a  short  period,  as  the  season  advanced, 
have  banished  the  illusion  altogether.  We  lost  sight  of 


PAKT  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        21 

land  again  in  crossing  the  Bay  of  Fundy ;  but  were  cheered 
by  the  expectation  of  seeing  the  shores  of  the  United 
States.  This  expectation  of  soon  landing  produces  mighty 
changes  in  the  appearance  of  everybody.  Countenances 
which  before  had  been  bilious  and  gloomy,  brightened 
up ;  parties  whose  lips  had  been  closed  by  taciturn  pro 
pensities  were  now  opened,  and  their  tongues  unloosed ; 
those  who  had  confined  themselves  very  much  in  their 
cabins,  spending  the  time  as  best  they  could,  were  seen 
stretching  their  necks  on  deck,  to  gain  a  first  glimpse  of 
land ;  and  many  who  seemed,  up  to  this  time,  to  take  little 
interest  in  those  about  them,  became  very  friendly.  Be 
fore  parting,  a  sort  of  confraternity  was  established. 
Family  interests  and  affections  appeared  to  have  grown 
up ;  and  a  number  of  strangers,  who  never  saw  each  other 
before,  parted  as  if  bidding  adieu  to  near  relatives.  These 
were  certainly  my  own  feelings,  and  I  have  reason  to  be 
lieve  that  they  were  shared  by  others ;  and,  moreover,  the 
sight  of  one  of  these  fellow-passengers  now,  or  at  any  time, 
would  gladden  my  heart  in  a  manner  very  unusual  with  the 
casual  knowledge  of  men  met  with  on  land. 

While  mentioning  passengers,  justice  requires  me  to  re 
cord  the  fact,  that,  through  the  whole  of  the  voyage,  not 
the  least  unpleasantness,  in  word  or  deed,  arose  in  any 
quarter.  The  captain  was  a  most  courteous  and  kind- 
hearted  man.  But  to  myself  favours  were  shown  from 
other  quarters.  Perceiving  that  I  was  suffering  great  pain, 
several  young  gentlemen,  some  of  whom  I  had  reason  to 
believe  were  officers  in  the  army  going  to  Canada,  mani 
fested  a  degree  of  sympathy  and  attention  not  only  very 
agreeable,  but  surprising,  in  young  men  full  of  life  and 
spirits.  But  they  had  just  left  a  home  endeared  to  them, 
no  doubt,  by  the  attachments  of  parents,  sisters,  brothers  ; 
and  it  seemed  to  be  no  constraint,  either  upon  their  nature 
or  their  education,  to  manifest  sympathy  and  regard  to  a 
stranger  in  suffering.  I  saw,  in  some  of  these  young  gen- 


2'2  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

tlemen,  signs  of  strong  emotion  when  conversation  recalled 
their  thoughts  and  feelings  to  their  parents  and  homes. 
Let  us  do  justice  to  man  in  all  conditions  of  his  existence. 
It  is  a  pleasure  to  meet  with  exhibitions  of  filial  piety  any 
where,  but  especially  so  in  such  circumstances.  And,  so 
far  as  my  observation  went,  the  morality  of  our  little  com 
munity  on  board  the  "  Acadia"  was  unsullied  by  any  ex 
ternal  vice. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Boston— The  Sabbath— Changes  of  Doctrine — Methodist  Preachers'  Meeting 
at  the  Book  Depot  — Bunker  Hill— The  Common  — The  State-House— 
Churches— The  City— Daniel  Webster— Set  out  for  New- York— Railroad 
Cars — The  Country — New-Haven — The  Sound— Scene  onboard  the  Steamer 
— New- York  Harbour. 

ON  Sunday,  April  23d,  after  a  passage  of  fifteen  days,  we 
made  Boston.  To  an  inexperienced  eye,  the  approach  to 
the  harbour  is  extremely  intricate ;  and  several  points  are 
well  fortified.  One  channel  is  so  narrow,  and  the  works 
so  completely  command  the  entance,  that  it  seems  impossi 
ble  for  hostile  ships  to  enter.  The  view  of  the  city  from 
the  sea  is  exceedingly  picturesque  and  beautiful.  The 
greater  part,  standing  on  rising  ground,  presents  to  the  ob 
server  the  aspect  of  a  place  finely  laid  out,  and  adorned  by 
numerous  churches  and  public  buildings.  The  water  was 
sufficiently  deep  to  allow  us  to  place  our  noble  vessel  along 
side  the  Avharf,  and  step  from  the  ship  to  the  shore.  We 
reached  the  landing-place  about  five  o'clock  in  the  after 
noon,  and  were  glad  to  set  our  feet  again  on  solid  land. 
The  business  of  opening  our  trunks  for  the  inspection  of  the 
custom-house  officers  immediately  commenced.  Standing 
quietly  on  the  outside  of  the  crowd,  I  was  warned  by  my 
good  friend,  Dr.  Paley,  that  if  I  did  not  bestir  myself,  and 
do  something  to  get  the  officers  to  inspect  my  portman 
teaus,  I  should  be  the  last  of  the  batch,  and  should  be 
driven  far  into  the  dark ;  saying,  at  the  same  tune,  he 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        23 

would  help  me  to  open  them,  and  speak  to  one  of  the  offi 
cers.  Both  these  kind  offices  he  performed  ;  and  after  the 
man  had  glanced  at  the  contents,  he  went  away,  and  Dr. 
Paley  told  me  I  must  pay  three  shillings  for  the  trouble 
of  inspection. 

This  business  being  finished,  I  wended  my  way  to  the 
Revere  Hotel,  recommended  by  Mr.  Weston,  the  American 
gentleman  before  mentioned,  and  found  most  comfortable 
accommodation.  Having  been  advised  by  the  doctor  to 
have  my  face  examined  by  a  dentist  as  soon  as  I  got  on 
shore,  the  preliminaries  of  eating  and  drinking  being  over, 
I  sent  for  one  of  these  gentlemen.  He  was  at  church,  and 
could  not  be  obtained  for  some  time.  It  may  be  proper  to 
mention  that  the  blessed  Sabbath  appeared,  in  our  passage 
up  the  city,  to  be  strictly  observed  by  the  descendants  of 
the  pilgrim  fathers.  They  have  very  much  changed  their 
creed  from  stern  Calvinism  to  the  liberal  system  of  Chan- 
ning ;  but  seem  to  retain  their  church-going  habits  in  the 
midst  of  the  change.  The  streets  were  perfectly  quiet, 
few  persons  were  seen  in  motion,  whilst  every  place  of 
worship  was  filled  with  orderly  worshippers.  It  is,  how 
ever,  a  painful  reflection,  that  the  churches  of  such  men  as 
Cotton  Mather  should  now  be  occupied  by  a  race  who 
preach  a  diluted  kind  of  Socinianism.  The  glory  has,  in 
this  case,  surely  departed  ;  for  though  the  rugged  doctrines 
of  the  first  settlers  were  not,  in  our  views,  exactly  accord 
ing  to  the  truth,  yet  the  bold,  broad,  deep  faith  of  the  pil 
grims  in  the  verities  of  grace,  the  work  of  the  Saviour,  and 
the  sovereign  providence  of  God,  were  certainly  infinitely 
preferable  to  the  meagre  and  flimsy  philosophy  now  an 
nounced  in  their  pulpits.  Is  not  this  an  instance  of  reac 
tion  ?  The  bow,  as  in  many  other  cases,  was  pulled  too 
far  ;  and  the  consequence  has  been,  that  the  perception  of 
the  error  has  led  to  a  rebound  on  the  other  side. 

After  divine  service,  Dr.  Hitchcock  made  his  appearance. 
As  soon  as  he  entered  he  exclaimed,  "  Why,  I  am  sure  I 


24  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

have  seen  you  before.  Did  not  you  preach  missionary 
sermons  at  Jewin- street,  London,  on  such  an  occasion,  and 
at  such  a  time  ?"  "  Yes,  I  certainly  did,"  was  the  reply. 
"  Ah,  then,  I  heard  you ;  I  was  stopping  at  Mr.  Cave's ; 
and  you  gave  out  the  words,  '  Those  dark  Americans  con 
vert  :'  now  that  was  too  bad."  I  had,  of  course,  to  ex 
plain  that  the  hymn,  which  was  composed  more  than  a 
hundred  years  ago,  could  not  relate  to  the  European  popu 
lation  of  America,  but  to  the  aboriginal  inhabitants,  the 
Indians.  The  effect  of  seeing  a  man  who  knew  me  was 
like  magic.  The  pain  left  me,  and  I  willingly  took  his  ad 
vice  to  put  off  all  idea  of  operations  until  the  following- 
morning.  After  performing  two  the  next  day,  this  gentle 
man  generously  refused  the  proffered  fee,  saying  he  never 
took  a  fee  from  a  minister. 

On  Monday  morning,  Dr.  Hitchcock  undertook  to  inform 
the  Methodist  ministers  of  the  place  that  I  had  arrived. 
In  a  short  time  the  Rev.  A.  Stevens,  editor  of  "  Zion's 
Herald,"  made  his  appearance,  with  a  profusion  of  apolo 
gies  that  none  of  them  had  met  me  on  landing,  and  con 
ducted  me  to  the  house  of  one  of  the  friends,  who  had 
kindly  engaged  to  find  me  lodgings  in  case  I  landed  at  Bos 
ton.  I  found  this  first  Methodist  minister  whom  I  had  the 
happiness  to  meet  in  America,  a  very  intelligent  and  supe 
rior  man,  full  of  kind  feeling,  and  prepared  to  make  my 
short  stay  as  agreeable  and  instructive  as  possible.  He 
first  took  me  to  the  Book-Concern,  where  the  preachers  of 
the  city  were  holding  their  weekly  meeting.  They  had 
finished  their  business ;  but  I  found  a  dozen  or  more  of 
these  good  men,  and  had  much  very  friendly  conversation 
with  them.  They  put  many  questions  respecting  English 
Methodism,  and  seemed  greatly  interested  in  our  affairs. 
In  turn,  I  proposed  some  queries  to  them,  and  obtained  in 
formation,  of  which  I  was  before  ignorant,  respecting  the 
nature  of  their  work,  and  their  modes  of  proceeding. 
Whilst  this  conversation  was  going  on,  my  good  friend 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        25 

Stevens  had  hired  a  vehicle  to  take  me  through  and  round 
the  city. 

We  set  off  in  grand  style,  after  the  American  fashion, 
dashing  away  through  the  crowded  streets,  and  were  not 
long  before  we  were  neatly  jammed  in  the  narrow  space 
betwixt  the  body  of  a  cart  and  its  wheel.  The  collision 
broke  no  bones,  and  did  no  damage  to  our  vehicle,  though 
pretty  severe,  and  sufficiently  alarming  to  any  one  but  a 
Yankee.  My  companion  drove  me  to  Bunker  Hill,  the 
scene  of  the  famous  battle  of  that  name,  and  one  of  the 
first  fought  in  the  war  of  independence.  The  battle-ground 
is  now  surmounted  by  a  pillar  commemorative  of  the  event. 
The  site  on  which  it  stands  has  not  much  the  appearance 
of  a  hill,  being  only  sixty-two  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  The  foundation-stone  was  laid  by  La  Fayette,  on 
June  l*7th,  1825,  being  the  jubilee,  or  fiftieth  anniversary, 
of  the  battle.  Its  form  is  that  of  an  obelisk,  thirty  feet 
square  at  the  base,  and  sixteen  feet  four  and  a  half  inches 
at  the  top.  The  height  from  the  base  is  two  hundred  and 
twenty-one  feet.  At  the  summit  of  this  pillar  is  an  ellipti 
cal  chamber,  seventeen  feet  high,  and  eleven  feet  in  dia 
meter,  with  four  windows,  commanding  a  view  in  the 
direction  of  the  four  points  of  the  compass.  Ascending 
the  steps  of  this  monument,  we  obtained  a  most  magnifi 
cent  view  of  the  city,  the  sea,  and  the  surrounding  coun 
try.  The  town,  or  rather  three  or  four  towns,  as  seen  from 
this  point,  are  curious  enough.  Boston  proper  is  built  on 
a  peninsula,  three  miles  long  and  one  broad  ;  chosen  pro 
bably  as  furnishing  the  means  of  defence  against  the  at 
tacks  of  the  Indians ;  so,  at  least,  it  struck  me  at  the  time. 
But  the  moderns  have  managed  to  add  to  it  what  is  called 
South  Boston,  formerly  a  part  of  Dorchester,  and  East 
Boston,  anciently  Noddle's  Island.  The  peninsula  had 
originally  an  uneven  surface,  and  the  place  received  the 
name  of  "  Trimountain,"  so  called  from  its  three  hills.  The 
new  portions  are  connected  with  the  old  and  principal  city 


26  TUUli  IIS  AMERICA. 

by  various  bridges  and  ferry-boats,  all  of  which  are  seen 
from  the  monument.  The  place  may  not  resemble  Venice 
in  its  chief  features,  but  it  is  Venetian  in  the  fact  of  its  ap 
parently  standing,  if  not  in,  yet  very  much  surrounded  by, 
water. 

My  friend  seemed  to  doubt  whether  I  should  have  the 
magnanimity  to  ascend  this  monument  of  American  prowess 
and  independence,  and  was  evidently  surprised  when  he 
found  that  it  was  my  purpose  to  do  so.  In  such  circum 
stances,  however,  I  thought  the  wiser  way  was  to  forget 
past  quarrels,  and  make  the  best  of  present  opportunities 
of  observation  and  pleasure.  It  is  of  little  use  to  cherish 
old  grudges ;  and,  certainly,  it  can  indicate  nothing  but 
folly  for  Englishmen  and  Americans  to  entertain  ill  feelings 
on  account  of  national  differences. 

After  descending  from  the  monument,  my  kind  con 
ductor  hastened  to  the  Common ;  a  fine  piece  of  ground, 
ornamented  with  trees,  which  is,  in  point  of  fact,  what  we 
should  call  "  a  park."  This  Common  is  the  public  prome 
nade  of  the  good  citizens  of  Boston,  who  resort  to  it  for 
fresh  air  and  recreation.  This  place  possesses,  also,  some 
Methodistic  traditionary  fame.  Let  my  friend  Stevens  give 
the  history  : — "  In  the  centre  of  the  Boston  Common  still 
stands  a  gigantic  elm,  the  crowning  ornament  of  the  beau 
tiful  scenery.  On  a  fine  summer  afternoon  in  July,  1790, 
a  man  of  middle  age,  of  a  serene  but  shrewd  countenance, 
and  dressed  in  a  style  of  simplicity  which  might  have  been 
taken  for  the  guise  of  a  Quaker,  took  his  stand  upon  a  table 
beneath  the  branches  of  the  venerable  tree.  Four  persons 
approached,  and  gazed  upon  him  with  surprise  while  he 
sang  a  hymn.  It  was  sung  by  his  solitary  voice ;  at  its 
conclusion  he  knelt  down  upon  the  table,  and,  stretching 
forth  his  hands,  prayed  with  a  fervour  and  unction  so  un 
wonted  in  the  cool  and  minute  petitions  of  the  Puritan  pul 
pits,  that  it  attracted  the  groups  of  promenaders  who  had 
come  to  spend  an  evening  hour  in  the  shady  walks,  and  by 


PART  1.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        27 

the  time  he  rose  from  his  knees  they  were  streaming  in 
processions  from  the  different  points  of  the  Common  to 
wards  him.  While  he  opened  his  small  Bible,  and  preached 
to  them  without  notes,  but  in  the  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit  and  of  power,  the  multitude  grew  into  a  dense  mass, 
three  thousand  strong,  eagerly  catching  every  utterance  of 
the  singular  stranger,  and  some  of  them  receiving  his  mes 
sage  into  '  honest  and  good  hearts.'  That  bold  evangelist 
was  Jesse  Lee, — the  founder,  under  God,  of  Methodism  in 
New-England."'* 

After  exploring  the  Common,  we  visited  the  State- 
House,  that  is,  the  parliament-house  of  the  State  of  Massa 
chusetts,  standing  on  elevated  ground  at  the  upper  end  of 
the  Common.  The  House  was  in  session,  and,  at  the 
time,  engaged  in  their  legislative  functions.  We  met,  on 
entering,  in  one  of  the  lobbies,  a  tall,  athletic  gentleman, 
about  sixty,  his  face  and  brow  being  marked  with  intelli 
gence  and  deep  thought.  He  belonged  to  the  Senate,  or 
Upper  House ;  and,  after  shaking  hands  with  Mr.  Stevens, 
was  introduced  to  me  as  one  of  our  brethren, — a  noble 
Methodist.  On  leaving  the  Senate,  we  entered  the  House, 
as  it  is  called,  meaning  the  House  of  Representatives. 
We  were  conducted  into  the  body  of  the  chamber,  and 
took  our  seats  amongst  the  members.  This  being  the  first 
time  I  had  seen  an  American  legislative  assembly,  I,  of 
eourse,  felt  curious  to  see  and  hear  all  I  could.  The  hall 
is  circular,  or  semi-circular,  the  seats  of  the  members  rising 
gradually  above  each  other  in  amphitheatrical  style,  each 
being  understood  to  belong  to  the  gentlemen  returned  for 
certain  constituencies,  and  furnished  with  a  desk  for  the 
convenience  of  writing.  The  debate  going  on  was  not  very 
interesting,  having  relation  to  a  fishery.  We  heard  three 
or  four  speakers.  There  was  nothing  that  could  be  desig 
nated  eloquence  ;  for  who  could  be  eloquent  about  catch- 

*  Stevens's  "  Memorials  of  the  Introduction  of  Methodism  into  the  Eastern 
States,"  pp.  1,  2. 


28  TO  UK  IN  AMERICA. 

ing  fish  ?  But  we  had  good  sense,  and  no  more  imperfec 
tions  of  English  and  of  style  than  may  be  heard  any  day  in 
our  own  House  of  Commons.  The  chamber  was  nearly 
full  of  members ;  every  man  seemed  to  be  attending  to  his 
duties,  and  intent  upon  the  business  that  was  before  him. 

We  saw  here  portraits  of  all  the  old  Puritans  of  former 
times ;  such  as  Winthrop,  Eliot,  and  others ;  a  fine  group 
of  noble  heads  and  glorious  characters.  But  the  chief  at 
traction  was  a  statue  of  Washington,  by  Chantrey.  With 
out  pretending  to  any  great  skill  in  the  fine  arts,  this  statue 
arrested  me  certainly  more  than  any  work  of  sculpture  I 
ever  beheld.  The  form,  the  drapery,  the  attitude,  the 
features,  the  expression,  are  exquisitely  given.  The  great 
patriot  met,  in  Chantrey,  an  artist  worthy  of  himself.  By 
the  by,  it  struck  me  that  some  of  the  features  of  Washing 
ton  and  John  Wesley  are  much  alike.  Washington's  fea 
tures,  indeed,  seem  to  be  larger  and  broader  than  Wesley's, 
and  may  not  present  to  view  so  prominent  and  beautiful  a 
profile  ;  but  the  lower  part  of  the  face  appears  very  much 
to  resemble  that  of  Wesley,  and  the  expression  is  very 
similar. 

From  this  central  point  of  interest  we  made  our  way 
through  the  entire  city,  and  beheld  its  churches,  public 
buildings,  shops,  and  private  dwellings.  Some  parts  of 
Boston  have  an  air  of  antiquity,  somewhat  unusual  in  an 
American  town.  Faneuil  Hall,  erected  in  1742,  is  much 
celebrated,  and  is,  in  reality,  a  fine  building.  The  old 
State-House,  at  the  head  of  State-street,  is  also  a  venerable 
pile.  It  was  originally  built  in  1658;  and,  after  suffering 
from  fire,  was  rebuilt  in  1747.  It  is  said  there  are  seventy- 
three  churches  in  the  city,  of  various  dimensions  and  archi 
tectural  beauty.  I  was  most  attracted,  through  the  power 
of  association,  with  those  which  were  occupied  by  the 
Puritan  fathers.  The  old  churches  bear  the  stamp  of  the 
plain,  simple,  spiritual  faith  of  their  founders ;  the  curious 
will  meet  little  to  gratify  taste,  but  the  serious  Christian 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        29 

much  to  elicit  reflection.  The  shops  are  handsome,  and 
apparently  well  furnished  ;  and  in  the  suburbs  there  are 
fine  private  houses.  The  city  of  Boston  is  thought  to  be 
more  like  an  English  town  than  any  other  in  the  Union, 
and  this  opinion  is  well  founded  ;  but  the  resemblance  is 
not  exact  in  all  respects.  Many  of  the  shops  are  stores ; 
the  private  houses  are  not  laid  out  in  our  style,  but  often 
much  better,  being  more  spacious  and  airy  ;  the  windows 
and  ventilation  are  different,  being  framed  to  suit  the  state 
of  the  climate ;  and  the  hotels,  the  accommodation,  the 
attention  paid,  so  far  as  I  was  concerned,  far  exceeded  any 
thing  ordinarily  to  be  met  with  in  England. 

The  Bostonians  are  considered  the  most  intellectual  and 
cultivated  community  in  the  United  States.  But  of  this 
my  opportunities  furnished  no  means  of  judging.  They 
seemed,  indeed,  different  from  the  New- York  people  ;  the 
latter  exhibiting  a  much  mqre  commercial  character.  But 
do  they  excel  the  people  of  Baltimore  ?  Not,  it  struck  me, 
in  gentility  of  bearing,  though  they  may  outvie  them  in 
intellectual  strength  and  cultivation.  At  any  rate,  they 
have  taken  the  lead  in  all  social  and  political  movements 
of  any  consequence.  They  form  the  true  Yankee  stock, 
among  whom  the  name  originated,  and  their  sentiments  and 
opinions  have  given  law  to  the  whole  Union.  I  just  saw 
the  shadow  of  their  great  citizen,  Daniel  Webster,  passing 
in  the  street ;  who  had  returned  from  his  senatorial  duties 
to  attend  the  obsequies  of  a  beloved  son,  who  had  fallen  in 
the  Mexican  war ;  and,  to  complete  the  affliction,  it  was 
thought  by  the  time  the  remains  of  the  son  had  arrived  in 
Boston,  a  daughter  would  have  ceased  to  exist,  and  be  pre 
pared  to  share  the  same  grave  with  her  brother.  Such  are 
the  events  of  every  quarter  of  the  world !  Neither  talent 
nor  station  can  ward  off  the  misfortunes  and  sorrows  of  life. 
The  people  were  not  wanting  in  sympathy  ;  but  what  synv 
pathy  can  reach  such  woes  as  these  ? 

The  day  after  visiting  Boston,  I  set  out  in  company  with 


30  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Mr.  Stevens,  who,  with  his  wife  and  other  parties,  was 
going  to  New- York,  on  their  way  to  the  Conference.  We 
travelled  by  railroad  to  New-Haven.  This  was  the  first 
time  I  saw  an  American  "  railroad-car,"  as  it  is  called. 
My  reading  had  furnished  me  with  a  good  stock  of  preju 
dice,  and  I  expected  anything  rather  than  an  agreeable 
journey.  Bad  rails,  jolting  carriages,  disagreeable  and 
odious  accommodation,  with  the  likelihood  of  getting  off 
the  line,  and  being  maimed  or  knocked  on  the  head,  were 
the  several  ideas  which  filled  my  mind.  First  appearances 
did  not  tend  to  remove  these  impressions.  The  carriages 
looked  like  great  monstrous  machines;  the  wheels  much 
larger,  and  the  bodies  prodigiously  higher,  than  in  our  own 
country.  These  feelings  were  soon  dissipated.  I  found 
myself  in  a  spacious  saloon,  with  an  aisle,  or  path- way, 
down  the  middle,  and  high  enough  for  the  tallest  man  to 
stand  or  walk  upright.  The  seats  appeared  more  promising 
still.  They  were  placed  across  from  the  aisle  to  the  win 
dow,  and  intended  to  hold  two  passengers  each,  beautifully 
lined  and  cushioned  with  velvet.  These  seats  were  so  con 
structed  as  to  turn  up,  and  form  a  sort  of  family  pew,  in 
which  the  inmates  might  sit  face  to  face.  These  compart 
ments,  so  formed,  accommodate  four  persons ;  who  might, 
if  they  chose,  hold  a  friendly  t&te-a-tHe  as  they  journeyed 
on.  The  saloon  is  windowed  from  end  to  end  ;  and  these 
windows  draw  up  and  down  to  admit  the  fresh  air,  at  the 
discretion  of  the  passengers.  Each  of  these  saloons  is  also 
furnished  with  an  excellent  stove,  heated  as  the  weather 
may  require.  I  know  not  exactly  how  many  persons  one 
of  these  rooms  will  accommodate,  but  certainly  not  less 
than  sixty  or  eighty,  and  they  are  generally  full.  The 
speed  is  not  so  rapid  as  our  first-class  trains,  but  equal  to 
some  of  those  which  move  at  a  moderate  rate. 

Travelling  on,  I  began  to  think  the  thing  was  not  so  very 
bad.  Apprehension  of  an  overthrow  soon  gave  way  to 
confidence,  and,  so  far  as  safety  was  a  question,  the  matter 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        31 

was  settled.  But  then  the  great  room,  and  the  juxta 
position  with  all  these  Americans !  What  of  this  ?  I  soon 
found  occasion  to  be  satisfied  with  this  matter  also.  By 
the  spaciousness  of  the  saloons,  and  the  means  of  mode 
rating  the  atmosphere  as  occasion  required,  we  obtained 
good  air ;  much  more  so  than  in  the  draughts  or  heated 
carriages  in  our  own  country.  Then,  again,  the  windows 
being  continued  from  end  to  end  on  each  side,  we  were 
spared  the  mortifying  disappointment  always  felt  when  a 
fine  view  is  within  range  by  one  of  our  lines ;  we  could 
gaze  for  a  considerable  length  of  time,  and  to  a  great  ex 
tent,  upon  every  object  worth  notice  in  the  country.  The 
landscapes  obtained  in  this  way  were  often  very  fine  and 
picturesque.  The  state  of  the  country,  the  progress  of 
cultivation,  the  buildings  and  towns,  and,  in  fine,  everything 
going  on  within  sight  of  our  route,  might  thus  be  pretty 
accurately  seen.  And  then  to  be  brought  into  contact 
with  the  people, — what  can  be  so  interesting  to  a  traveller 
as  this  ?  He  is  in  search  of  living  men ;  he  desires  to  wit 
ness  their  habits,  to  judge  of  then*  character,  to  hear  their 
conversation,  and  to  join  in  it.  A  "railroad- car"  in  Ame 
rica  furnishes  fine  opportunities  for  all  this.  These  con 
siderations  soon  put  an  end  to  my  disquiet  of  mind,  and  I 
began  to  think  that,  in  this  affair,  the  Yankee  had  improved 
on  the  Englishman ;  and  that  his  mode  of  constructing 
carnages,  and  managing  railroad  business,  did  no  discredit 
to  his  sagacity  and  business  talent. 

The  country  through  which  we  journeyed  did  not  pre 
sent  many  points  of  interest.  The  cultivation  was  on  the 
whole  good ;  but  the  soil  rocky  and  poor.  The  season, 
I  found,  was  not  so  far  advanced  as  in  our  own  country 
when  I  left  it ;  and  now,  towards  the  end  of  April,  but 
little  vegetation  appeared.  The  Americans  declaim  against 
our  beautiful  hedge-rows ;  I  suppose,  on  the  principle  of 
people  who,  not  possessing  an  advantage  themselves,  are 
jealous  in  the  case  of  others  enjoying  it.  Be  this  as  it 


32  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

may,  there  are  few,  scarcely  any,  quick-set  hedges  in 
America ;  and  I  was  told  that  the  English  thorn  would  not 
grow  in  their  climate.  Nothing  can  be  more  odious  than 
the  fences  of  the  country ;  the  landscape  is  perfectly  de 
formed  by  their  appearance.  The  farmers  employ  long 
pieces  of  wood,  no  doubt  cut  up  for  the  purpose.  These 
are  laid  lengthwise,  crossing  each  other  at  the  end,  and 
piled  up  one  upon  another  a  sufficient  height  to  keep  their 
cattle  from  going  astray.  This  mode  of  fence  causes  the 
whole  country  to  look  like  one  prodigious  wood-yard  ;  and, 
in  the  absence  of  this  wood,  stone  is  employed.  The  en 
closures  are  of  greater  or  lesser  extent,  in  which  cattle  and 
sheep  are  seen  grazing,  or  corn  growing,  as  the  case  may 
be.  The  villages  and  towns  on  our  route  appeared  very 
pretty  ;  the  houses  being  chiefly  built  of  wood,  painted 
white,  and  the  window-blinds  green.  By  these  means  an 
air  of  great  cleanliness  was  secured,  and  many  of  these 
wooden  buildings  rose  to  magnificence,  having  a  mansion- 
like  appearance.  I  found  afterwards  that  houses  thus 
built  of  wood  are  capable  of  excluding  wind  and  weather, 
and  securing  as  great  an  amount  of  comfort  and  warmth 
as  the  more  substantial  erections  of  brick  or  stone. 

Springfield,  the  seat  of  one  of  the  government  armaries, 
is  a  beautiful  place  ;  the  whole  country  having  a  most  pictu 
resque  appearance,  well  cultivated,  and  the  soil  much  bet 
ter  than  any  we  had  passed  over.  Our  line,  for  many 
miles,  lay  by  the  side  of  the  Connecticut ;  and,  as  this  was 
the  first  of  the  great  American  rivers  which  I  had  seen,  I 
felt  greatly  excited  by  its  appearance.  It  is  a  magnificent 
stream,  though  vastly  inferior  to  many  which  I  afterwards 
visited.  The  banks  are  very  beautiful,  and  rich  in  meadow- 
land,  studded  with  farm-houses  and  peaceful  villages.  My 
reading  furnished  me  with  some  reminiscences  respecting 
the  first  occupancy  of  this  country  by  European  settlers. 
How  different  now  to  the  time  when  Indian  tribes  paddled 
their  canoes  in  these  waters,  and  disputed  with  the  white 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        33 

man,  by  war,  by  stratagem,  by  fire  and  blood,  the  posses 
sion  of  the  soil!  These  sanguinary  contests  had  taken 
place  on  every  foot  of  ground  we  were  traversing.  Women 
and  children  had  been  cut  off,  and  taken  into  a  cruel  cap 
tivity,  in  the  absence  of  the  men  ;  and  it  was  not  till  a  vast 
amount  of  human  life  had  been  sacrificed,  that  peace  and 
abundance  were  made  to  take  the  place  of  a  ruthless  con 
test,  which  ended  in  the  extirpation  or  banishment  of  the 
original  lords  of  the  soil.  Peaceful  flocks  were  now  graz 
ing,  watched  over  by  the  children  of  the  villages,  where  the 
war-whoop  and  the  scalping-knife  used  to  hold  dominion. 

We  finished  our  railroad  journey  at  New-Haven,  and 
embarked  on  board  a  steamer.  Our  course  lay  down  the 
Sound,  skirted  on  one  side  by  the  Connecticut  shore,  and 
on  the  other  by  Long  Island.  The  Sound  is  a  most  mag 
nificent  inlet  to  New-York  from  the  great  Atlantic.  Being 
now  on  board  an  American  steamer  for  the  first  time,  I 
was  intent  upon  seeing  whether  the  people  indulged  in 
those  tobacco  habits  which  travellers  have  almost  uniformly 
attributed  to  them.  We  had  been  pretty  free  from  any 
thing  offensive  in  the  railroad  car ;  and  I  began  to  doubt 
whether  the  reports  were  true,  or  to  think  they  were  exag 
gerations.  I  was  soon  undeceived.  The  practice  in  ques 
tion  was  almost  general ;  and  nearly  the  whole  deck  soon 
became  coloured  and  almost  impassable.  Among  the  rest 
of  the  passengers  were  two  young  people,  male  and  female, 
who  were  evidently  not  man  and  wife,  but  in  the  probable 
way  of  becoming  so.  They  were  very  respectable  in  their 
appearance  and  attire, — the  young  man  having  the  bearing 
of  a  farmer  of  the  first  ckss  ;  and  the  lady,  it  is  to  be  pre 
sumed,  a  farmer's  daughter,  of  prepossessing  appearance, 
dressed  very  genteelly,  and  withal  wearing,  what  seemed 
to  be  pretty  generally  the  fashion  in  America,  a  green  veil. 
Our  young  couple,  of  course,  avoided  the  public,  kept 
themselves  in  close  quarters  in  one  corner  of  the  deck,  and 

were  in  ardent  conversation.     In  pacing  backwards  and 

o* 


34  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

forwards,  my  attention  was  attracted  to  this  scene ;  and  I 
observed  that  the  young  gentleman,  about  every  five  mi 
nutes  or  less,  poured  forth  a  stream  of  tobacco  saliva  at 
the  lady's  feet.  This,  it  is  to  be  presumed,  was  by  way  of 
libation  to  his  goddess  ;  it  was  an  offering  of  love.  The 
thing  seemed  a  perfect  matter  of  course ;  and  neither  the 
lady,  nor  anybody  else,  appeared  in  the  least  annoyed.  It 
may  be  as  well  to  dismiss  this  whole  affair  at  once ;  and  I 
am  sorry  to  say,  that,  though  I  saw  occasion  to  differ  in 
opinion  with  American  travellers  on  many  points,  in  this  I 
was  obliged  to  agree  with  them.  The  deck  of  steamers 
seems  to  be  the  favourite  arena  for  this  kind  of  exploit.  I 
declare,  I  saw  men,  again  and  again,  sitting  under  the 
awnings  of  their  beautiful  vessels,  when  it  would  have  been 
quite  as  convenient,  and  often  more  so,  to  pour  the  con 
tents  of  their  mouths  into  the  water  as  upon  the  deck ; 
but  they  invariably  preferred  the  latter,  and  rendered  it 
next  to  impossible  to  move  without  treading  in  this  liquid 
nuisance. 

Heaven  is  always  propitious.  In  the  midst  of  what  was 
so  offensive  in  man,  nature  presented  great  beauties  and 
glorious  scenery  on  every  side.  The  entrance  into  New- 
York  harbour  on  the  side  we  took  is  very  intricate,  requir 
ing  great  skill  on  the  part  of  the  pilot.  We  had  to  pass  a 
place  which  English  jack-tars,  when  New- York  was  a  Bri 
tish  province,  designated  "Hell-gate,"  not  a  very  religious, 
but  certainly  a  very  appropriate,  name.  It  is  a  sort  of 
whirlpool,  and  the  waters  are  much  agitated ;  while  the 
rocks  in  the  river  are  of  suck  a  nature  as  to  narrow  up  the 
channel,  and  render  destruction  certain  if  the  exact  course 
is  not  hit  by  the  pilot's  skill.  In  a  bend  of  this  intricate 
channel  we  were  within  an  ace  of  running  down  a  vessel, 
which,  turning  the  point  unseen,  and  getting  into  the  cur 
rent,  was  rendered  perfectly  helpless  in  herself,  and  was 
exposed  to  the  instant  rush  of  our  steamer.  With  great 
promptitude  and  skill  our  captain  turned  his  vessel  nearly 


PAKT  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  35 

round,  so  as  completely  to  avoid  the  ill-fated  ship,  and  she 
passed  safely  down  the  channel.  The  sight  for  some  mi 
nutes  was  horrific.  I  felt  perfectly  certain,  that  nothing 
could  save  us  from  being  brought  into  collision ;  and,  had 
this  taken  place,  one  or  both  vessels  must  have  gone  to  the 
bottom  very  near  the  place  so  ominously  named  "  Hell- 
gate."  We  were  spared  this  fate  by  a  gracious  interposi 
tion  of  Providence. 

As  we  advanced,  we  obtained  a  good  view  of  the  build 
ings  on  the  banks  of  the  channel.  The  villas  of  the  citizens 
of  New- York  are  seen  on  each  side  ;  and  many  of  them 
are  splendid  and  superb.  The  wealthy  merchants  and 
others  seek  repose  from  business,  and  invigorated  health, 
in  these  princely  retreats.  Ship-building  establishments, 
of  great  magnitude,  are  found  in  these  quarters ;  and  there 
is  a  goodly  number  of  hospitals,  asylums,  prisons,  and 
places  of  a  similar  description  in  view.  New- York  harbour 
itself  breaks  upon  the  view  of  the  voyager  on  turning  a 
promontory,  all  at  once.  The  sight  is  dazzling.  Nothing 
can  be  more  imposing  than  the  harbour,  the  shipping,  and 
the  city,  thus  bursting  upon  the  astonished  beholder. 

It  is  difficult,  without  drawings,  to  convey  a  true  idea  of 
this  magnificent  port — one  of  the  finest  in  the  world.  It 
is  necessary  to  remark,  that  the  city  stands  upon  the  fork 
of  two  great  rivers ;  one  to  the  east,  called  East  River,  the 
other  to  the  North,  called  North,  or  Hudson's  River. 
Opposite  this  tongue  of  land,  at  a  considerable  distance,  is 
the  lower  end  of  Long  Island,  which  has  the  effect  of  land- 
locking  the  harbour,  guarding  it  from  storms,  and  breaking 
the  swell  of  the  Atlantic.  By  reason  of  this  contiguity  of 
Long  Island,  the  harbour  possesses  all  the  qualities  of  a, 
prodigious  basin,  with  the  tongue,  on  which  New- York 
stands,  projecting  into  its  centre.  This  fine  piece  of  water 
is  entered  by  two  channels  ;  the  one  from  the  Sound,  which 
we  passed,  and  the  other  immediately  from  the  Atlantic. 
This  latter  entrance  is  so  narrow,  that  it  is  capable  of  per- 


36  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

feet  defence ;  and  it  seems  impossible  for  any  vessels  to 
pass  without  being  exposed  to  certain  destruction  from  the 
raking  fire  of  the  batteries.  The  other  inlet  to  the  harbour 
possesses  natural  defences,  as  no  ship  of  war  can  ascend 
the  rocky  and  shallow  channel  we  passed. 

The  ships  are  moored  around  the  tongue  on  which  the 
city  stands,  which  forms  a  sort  of  crescent  with  the  out 
ward  circle  projecting  into  the  water.  Many  hundred  ves 
sels  of  all  sizes,  some  of  the  largest  class,  lay  at  anchor 
around  this  point  of  land — if  it  can  be  called  at  anchor — 
for  there  is  depth  of  water  sufficient  to  permit  them  to 
touch  the  wharves  without  the  use  of  the  anchor.  Here, 
in  crescent  form,  these  vessels  lay,  apparently  all  round  the 
lower  point  of  the  city  ;  and  many  of  them,  ascending  the 
two  rivers,  find  a  resting-place  on  the  banks  of  these  beau 
tiful  streams.  From  this  it  will  appear,  that  in  case  Long 
Island  was  removed,  New-York  would  be  anything  but  a 
harbour ;  and  it  would  be  altogether  indebted  to  its  rivers 
for  a  place  of  shelter  for  its  ships.  Long  Island  is  the  pa 
tron  saint  of  New- York,  the  guardian  of  its  interests — 
indeed,  the  cause  of  its  greatness. 


CHAPTER  III. 

New-York — Harpers'  Printing  and  Publishing  Establishment — The  Methodist 
Book  Concern — The  Exchange  and  Custom-House — Excitement  respecting 
an  anticipated  Revolution  in  England — Charitable  Institutions — The  City — 
Leave  for  Baltimore — David  Creamer,  Esq. — The  Journey — New-Jersey — 
Newark — Princeton— Trenton — The  Delaware — Philadelphia— The  Chesa 
peake  Bay. 

ON  making  the  landing-place  AVC  were  met  by  Dr.  Bangs, 
the  historian  of  Methodism  in  America,  Dr.  Corson,  au 
thor  of  "  Loiterings  in  various  Countries  in  Europe,"  and 
two  of  the  Harpers,  who  all  welcomed  our  arrival  with 
hearty  greetings.  I  was  appointed  to  take  up  my  residence 
in  the  family  of  Mr.  Fletcher  Harper,  who  at  once  con 
ducted  me  to  his  hospitable  home.  Besides  Mrs.  Harper, 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        37 

sen.,  I  here  found  a  young  lady  recently  married  to  one  of 
Mr.  Harper's  sons,  a  countrywoman,  from  London,  the 
daughter  of  Mr.  Jeremiah  Smith.  Of  course,  I  was  at  home 

O 

at  once  ;  had  it  not  been  so,  I  must  have  possessed  a  most 
morose  and  misanthropic  nature ;  for  everything  was  done 
for  my  comfort  which  friendship  and  affection  could  sug 
gest.  This  was  the  first  private  family  I  had  been  domi 
ciled  with  in  America ;  and  certainly  the  reception  I  met 
with,  and  the  habits  of  the  family,  tended  to  give  me  a  most 
favourable  impression  of  the  virtues  of  private  life  in  the 
United  States. 

But  besides  the  order,  decorum,  and  happiness,  so  appa 
rent  in  this  Christian  family,  the  house  itself  struck  me  as 
one  of  the  most  perfect  I  had  ever  seen.  Everything  in 
America  is  executed  on  the  most  improved  scale  of  com 
mon  sense.  Not  that  there  is  any  want  of  taste,  of  ele 
gance,  of  decoration ;  but  the  basis  of  every  arrangement 
seems  to  be  that  of  utility  and  comfort.  This  house,  so 
excellent  of  its  kind,  is  but  a  sample  of  the  rest.  It  stood 
in  one  of  the  streets,  was  one  of  a  row  of  houses  of  the 
same  size  and  form,  and  was  neither  greater  nor  better  in 
appearance  than  those  by  which  it  was  surrounded.  This 
gives  some  insight  into  the  style  in  which  the  higher  class 
of  merchants  and  tradesmen  in  New- York  live. 

I  had  only  two  days  to  spare  for  visiting  the  lions  in 
New- York,  and  therefore  set  about  the  business  in  good 
earnest.  It  is  surprising  how  much  may  be  done  in  a  short 
time,  when  resolution  and  industry  are  brought  into  requi 
sition.  On  the  first  day,  my  good  friend  Mr.  Harper  con 
ducted  me  through  the  city,  showing  me  first  his  own 
establishment,  the  Methodist  Book-Concern,  the  Custom- 
House,  the  Exchange,  Trinity  Church,  Broadway,  the  land- 
side  of  the  harbour,  visiting  several  magnificent  ships, 
warehouses,  and  the  rest. 

Mr.  Harper's  printing  and  publishing  establishment  is  as 
remarkable  as  anything  in  the  way  of  business  can  well  be 


38  TOUR  IN  AMERICA, 

imagined.  Everything  is  done  on  the  same  premises.  A 
great  number  of  presses  are  at  work ;  and  one,  called  the 
"Adams  press,"  from  the  name  of  the  inventor,  is  remark 
able.  It  was  partly  self-acting,  an  instrument  of  the  nature 
of  pincers,  or  rather  a  hand,  taking  hold  of  the  paper  as 
a  roller  revolved,  and  placing  it  so  as  to  receive  the  de 
signed  impression  ;  which,  on  coming  from  under  the  cylin 
der,  was  received  by  a  child,  and  placed  in  order.  I 
understood  that  this  machine  could  print,  if  necessary, 
letter-press  to  an  indefinite  length, — if  the  paper  Avould 
admit  it,  of  miles  in  extent.  I  saw  the  workmen  forming 
stereotype  plate-models, — a  curious  process.  Vast  piles 
of  these  plates,  having  done  their  duty  in  time  past,  were 
lying  in  store  for  further  orders.  In  these  extensive  pre 
mises,  a  great  number  of  females  were  employed  in  stitch 
ing,  and  matters  of  that  nature.  These  females  were  under 
the  inspection  of  a  Roman  Catholic  forewoman,  of  great 
intelligence  and  energy.  She  was  from  England,  had  lived 
in  London ;  and,  though  a  Romanist,  had  strayed  into  City- 
Road  chapel,  and,  having  heard  me  preach  at  that  place, 
at  once  recognized  me,  and  seemed  well  pleased  to  see 
any  one  from  home.  We  had,  on  entering  the  work-room 
of  these  females,  an  example  of  American  character  and 
manners.  How  did  Mr.  Harper,  one  of  the  principals  of 
the  firm,  and  master  of  these  people,  accost  them?  Did 
he  rudely  vociferate  his  orders  in  dictatorial  and  impera 
tive  language,  after  the  English  fashion  ?  No  !  On  entering 
their  apartment,  he  took  off  his  hat,  paid  them  the  compli 
ments  of  the  morning,  inquired  after  their  health,  and 
addressed  them  by  the  term  "  young  ladies."  Was  this 
affectation  ?  Not  in  the  least.  It  had  all  the  appearance 
of  habit ;  and  certainly  in  their  bearing,  dress,  the  absence 
of  all  sluttishness,  these  females  deserved  respectful  treat 
ment.  This  will  be  sneered  at  by  many  of  our  countrymen, 
as  a  specimen  of  Yankeeism.  Well,  be  it  so ;  but,  let  us 
ask,  Which  is  the  man  of  breeding,  the  gentleman  ? — the 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  39 

boisterous,  imperious,  swearing  John  Bull,  giving  his  or 
ders  to  his  servants  as  if  they  were  his  slaves  ? — or  this 
American,  thus  addressing  the  people  who  supply  the 
hands,  the  sinews,  the  labour,  (though  he  may  furnish  the 
genius,)  which  are  creating  his  fortune  ?  Besides  the  exten 
sive  business  transacted  at  this  establishment,  these  gentle 
men  have  branch-establishments  in  various  parts  of  the 
country,  on  a  large  scale. 

This  firm  reprints  many  English  books ;  and,  having 
nothing  to  pay  for  copyright  and  authorship,  they  are 
enabled  to  get  out  and  publish  our  most  approved  works 
at  a  very  cheap  rate.  By  reason  of  these  cheap  editions 
of  our  literature,  the  fact  is  that  English  authors  are  more 
extensively  known  in  America  than  in  our  own  country. 
The  light  reading  of  the  day,  the  leading  periodicals, 
novels,  and  productions  of  this  class,  have  a  prodigious  cir 
culation.  But  standard  works  by  our  best  writers,  whether 
in  history,  philosophy,  theology,  or  the  sciences  and  arts, 
are  in  universal  circulation.  This  importation  of  knowledge 
is,  no  doubt,  a  present  advantage ;  but  it  sadly  militates 
against  creative  talent  in  the  States.  It  is,  indeed,  con 
sidering  their  youth  as  a  nation,  and  the  hard  and  material 
work  they  have  to  do,  a  matter  of  astonishment  that  the 
competition  is  so  successful,  and  that  America  has  furnished 
so  many  able  writers. 

I  was  extremely  sorry  to  perceive  that  the  Americans 
exceed  us  as  a  novel-reading  people.  At  every  public 
place,  the  termini  of  the  rail-road,  landing-places  of  the 
steamboat,  and  often  on  board  as  well,  numbers  of  lads  are 
found  vending  this  trash.  The  people  in  general,  the  ladies 
especially,  are  continually  seen  amusing  or  exciting  them 
selves  by  revelling  in  this  world  of  fancy,  often  extremely 
vulgar  and  foolish.  To  give  an  instance  :  On  one  of  my 
journeys  by  railroad,  there  sat  before  me  a  family,  consist 
ing  of  a  husband,  wife,  and  child,  perhaps  two  years  old. 
This  mother  and  wife,  a  very  genteel  and  lady-like  person, 


40  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

got  hold  of  one  of  these  novels,  and  scarcely  lifted  her 
eyes  from  her  book  the  whole  of  the  distance  they  travelled, 
which  occupied  the  greater  part  of  the  day.  The  husband, 
in  the  mean  time,  had  the  entire  care  of  the  little  boy.  It 
cried,  and  he  patted  it  into  good-humour ;  it  slept  on  his 
lap,  and  he  fanned  it ;  it  required  food,  he  ransacked  the 
reticule  to  find  cakes  and  sweetmeats,  and,  in  fact,  was  a 
perfect  nurse.  All  this  time  the  mother  was  completely 
absorbed  in  her  tale,  and  took  not  the  least  notice  of  either 
husband  or  boy  ;  and,  in  fact,  seemed  unconscious  that  they 
were  present,  or  that  she  had  any  duties  to  perform  towards 
one  or  the  other.  This  pernicious  habit  is  eating  into  the 
American  mind,  and  will  produce  sad  and  deleterious 
effects  on  a  great  scale. 

We  went  next  to  the  Methodist  Book-Concern,  a  large 
and  well-conducted  establishment.  The  premises  are  very 
extensive,  being  designed  to  facilitate  both  the  printing  and 
publishing  departments.  This  institution  is  the  centre  of 
Methodist  literature  in  the  United  States.  As  in  this  coun 
try,  this  literature  is  of  a  somewhat  distinctive  character ; 
the  Methodist  press  being  chiefly,  though  not  exclusively, 
engaged  in  the  publication  of  works  emanating  from  the 
body,  and  designed  for  its  use.  The  Christian  Advocate 
and  Journal,  and  the  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  consti 
tute  the  periodical  literature  of  this  establishment.  But 
though  the  former  of  these  works  makes  its  appearance  in 
the  newspaper  form,  it  partakes  much  more  of  the  character 
of  a  magazine  than  a  newspaper;  the  latter  is  what  its 
name  designates,  and  it  is  conducted  with  considerable 
ability.  The  standard  theology  of  the  Methodist  Church 
being  the  same  as  our  own,  it  follows,  that  the  works  of 
Mr.  Wesley,  and  the  most  distinguished  of  our  English 
writers,  constitute  the  staple  of  their  trade.  Vast  piles  of 
these  books  are  seen  in  their  warehouses,  prepared  for  cir 
culation  through  the  country  ;  and  it  is  pleasing  to  know 
that  the  instruction,  comfort,  and  encouragement  which 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  41 

these  writings  are  so  well  calculated  to  afford,  will  alike 
find  their  way  into  the  log-hut  of  the  backwoodsman,  to  the 
negro  in  his  bondage,  to  the  Indian  in  his  expatriation,  and 
to  the  abodes  of  the  more  wealthy  citizen. 

But  though  the  fathers  of  the  Methodist  body  on  this 
side  of  the  water  are  in  general  circulation,  yet  the  Ame 
ricans  are  not  destitute  of  sterling  and  valuable  writings 
of  their  own.  Theology,  sacred  criticism,  specimens  of 
pulpit  eloquence,  biography,  narrative,  abound  among  them. 
But,  as  in  the  case  of  the  community  at  large,  the  Method 
ist  body  is  too  busy ;  is  too  extensively  engaged  in  the 
vocation  of  the  evangelist  pioneer ;  has  too  much  rough 
work  to  accomplish  in  clearing  away  rubbish  and  laying 
the  foundations  of  their  church ;  is  obliged  to  carry  on 
operations  on  too  extended  a  scale,  and  in  the  midst  of 
populations  demanding  incessant  pastoral  and  ministerial 
care ;  to  make  it  possible  to  devote  themselves,  in  any 
numbers,  and  to  any  extent,  to  recondite  studies.  The 
Methodist  press,  notwithstanding  these  disadvantages,  is 
effecting  good  service  for  religion,  and  the  progress  of 
general  knowledge.  As  their  colleges  become  more  effi 
cient,  as  residence  and  leisure  are  accorded  to  the  pro 
fessors,  as  facilities  for  study  and  learning  are  furnished,  no 
doubt  the  religious  literature  of  the  church  will  become 
progressively  much  more  rich  and  elevated. 

But  at  present  this  Book-Concern  must  be  chiefly  con 
sidered  as  a  centre  of  religious  light  and  influence,  in  aid 
of  the  living  ministry.  In  this  view  of  the  subject  it  will 
be  seen  as  possessing  immense  value  and  importance.  Its 
immediate  and  great  purpose  is  now  to  promote  the  work 
of  God,  to  incite  to  pious  and  zealous  activity,  to  confer 
instruction  on  the  privileges  and  duties  of  the  religious  life, 
and  to  point  out  the  way  to  heaven.  It  deals  but  little  in 
speculation.  The  condition  of  the  Church  will  not  allow 
of  this.  It  is  not  sufficiently  advanced  to  find  leisure  for 
either  the  higher  or  the  more  polished  subjects  of  religious 


42  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

literature.  The  philosophy,  the  poetry,  the  refined  abstrac 
tions  of  theology,  must,  in  every  case,  rest  on  the  founda 
tions  of  general  knowledge.  To  lay  these  foundations  is, 
at  present,  the  business  of  the  Methodist  Church.  In  this 
department  they  are  making  admirable  progress ;  and,  this 
being  the  vocation  of  the  institution,  its  utmost  energy  is 
devoted  to  this  object.  Its  radiations  of  light  reach  through 
thousands  of  miles,  to  the  remotest  extremities  of  the 
Union  ;  its  voice  of  exhortation,  of  admonition,  of  reproof, 
of  warning,  is  heard  in  the  wilderness,  the  village,  the 
city,  of  every  part  of  the  continent ;  its  life,  like  electrical 
fire,  is  fusing  itself  into  the  masses  of  the  population ;  and 
its  lessons  of  divine  truth  are,  as  we  trust,  laying  the  basis 
of  a  pure,  holy,  practical  Christianity,  as  extensively  as  the 
habitations  of  this  numerous  people. 

In  connexion  with  these  premises  is  the  committee-room, 
for  the  management  of  missionary  affairs  ;  a  plain  and  hum 
ble  place,  with  an  elevated  seat  for  the  chairman,  and 
wooden  benches  for  the  members.  Suspended  upon  the 
walls  of  this  room  were  the  portraits  of  the  bishops  of  the 
church,  living  and  dead,  plain,  but  intelligent  and  sedate 
men ;  Bishop  Asbury  standing  out  from  the  rest  by  his  ro 
bust  character  and  fine  features.  On  the  premises  was  a 
vile  picture  of  Dr.  Newton.  1  remember,  at  the  time  of 
the  doctor's  visit  to  the  States,  reading  a  newspaper  de 
scription  of  his  person  and  preaching,  in  which  the  moral 
painter  said,  among  other  things,  "  with  a  little  of  the  d — 1 
in  his  eye."  The  author  of  this  sketch  might  have  been 
the  real  painter  of  our  beloved  countryman  ;  for  he  has 
most  certainly  put  a  sufficient  quantity  of  the  evil  one  in 
his  eye.  This  is  unreal ;  there  is  no  demon  there  ;  nature, 
or  grace,  has  done  just  the  reverse,  and  given  to  that  eye, 
with  its  intelligence  and  genius,  the  bold,  direct,  simple 
expression  of  truth  and  honesty. 

We  visited  the  Exchange  and  Custom-House ;  splendid 
buildings,  finely  laid  out  for  business,  and  constructed  of 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  43 

massive  blocks  of  granite.  To  obtain  a  new  view  of  the 
city  and  harbour,  we  mounted  to  the  top  of  one  of  these 
edifices,  and  were  well  repaid  for  the  trouble.  The  city  was 
seen  to  a  great  extent,  with  its  churches,  public  buildings, 
and  busy  streets ;  and  the  harbour,  the  sea,  Long  Island, 
and  the  adjacent  country,  appeared  in  all  their  beauty  and 
glory. 

Mr.  Harper,  who  was  known  to  the  heads  of  these  es 
tablishments,  introduced  me  as  an  Englishman  just  arrived. 
They  were  very  solicitous  for  news,  and  desirous  to  elicit 
my  opinions  respecting  our  state,  and  the  probabilities  of  a 
revolution.  We  had  sailed  from  Liverpool  on  the  Satur 
day  previously  to  the  great  Chartist  meeting  held  on  Ken- 
nington  Common  on  the  following  Monday ;  so  that  our 
packet  carried  out  the  announcement  of  the  intended  de 
monstration,  without  its  solution.  This  produced  great 
excitement  and  apprehension  as  to  the  result.  These  gen 
tlemen  pressed  me  a.,  to  the  real  facts  of  the  case,  and  the 
probabilities  of  revolutionary  success.  This  they  did,  not 
in  the  spirit  of  glorying,  or  desire  of  conquest  on  the  side 
of  the  Chartists,  but,  on  the  contrary,  of  a  real  sympathy 
with  our  country,  and  of  anxiety  for  the  preservation  of 
the  public  peace ;  but  they  evidently  entertained  strong 
apprehensions.  I  endeavoured  to  dissipate  these  alarms, 
and  told  them  I  was  certain  we  should  have  no  revolution ; 
that  the  Chartists  had  no  hold  in  the  country,  they  were 
mere  chaff,  a  bubble  on  the  surface  of  the  waters,  and  that 
the  government  would  gain  a  very  easy  victory.  "  Well," 
said  they,  "the  queen  is  gone  to  the  Isle  of  Wight;  the 
ministers  must  have  some  reason  for  dread,  or  they  would 
not  have  advised  her  removal  to  that  place/'  It  was  re 
plied,  that  she  was  partial  to  that  residence,  and  her  cir 
cumstances  made  it  necessary  for  her  to  seek  the  quiet  and 
bracing  air  of  that  retreat ;  that  there  was  nothing  at  all  in 
that  fact.  "  Well,  but  then  there  is  Ireland,"  it  was  said  ; 
"  the  Irish  are  threatening  a  rebellion  ;  and  will  not  they 


44  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

and  the  Chartists  coalesce,  and  bring  about  a  revolution  ?" 
The  answer  was,  If  any  other  parties  had  employed  the 
language  which  the  Irish  agitators  had  made  use  of,  there 
would  be  reason  to  fear ;  but  the  bombastic  bellowing  of 
these  people,  which  had  been  heard  so  loud  and  so  long, 
would  come  to  very  little ;  and,  moreover,  it  was  question 
able  whether  they  would  really  make  any  movement  at  all, 
inasmuch  as  the  assassin  never  made  his  purpose  known ; 
and  it  was  very  unlikely  that  these  men  would  proclaim 
their  rebellious  purposes,  in  case  they  really  intended  to 
revolt.  In  the  course  of  these  conversations  the  Chartists 
were  called  "  the  people."  It  was  replied,  that  they  were 
not  "  the  people ;"  and  that  the  real  people  of  England 
were  a  very  different  class ;  were  well  satisfied  with  their 
institutions,  and  would  certainly  defend  them,  and  have 
the  ability  to  do  so  successfully. 

From  these  interviews  and  conversations  I  felt  con 
vinced,  that  the  class  of  men  with  whom  I  thus  casually 
held  intercourse  had  no  sympathy  with  the  malcontents  of 
either  England  or  Ireland ;  and  that  it  was  their  anxious 
desire  that  we  might  escape  the  dangers  which  threatened 
us.  Whether  my  notion  be  true  or  not,  or  to  what  extent, 
I  know  not ;  but  I  certainly  fancied,  at  the  time  of  these 
conversations,  (for  in  substance  they  were  constantly  oc 
curring,)  that  some  of  the  parties  seemed  somewhat  re 
lieved  of  their  fears  and  anxieties.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it 
was  a  pleasure  to  deal  fairly  by  one's  country  ;  and  a 
greater  pleasure  still,  to  find  that  the  true,  the  genuine, 
the  home-born  Americans  were  not  so  inimical  as  to  desire 
her  overthrow.  At  dinner  with  a  party  of  ministers,  and 
other  friends,  the  conversation  turned  on  our  institutions 
compared  with  the  American :  and  some  reflections  being 
in  pleasantry  made  on  our  queenly  office  and  the  aristo 
cracy,  this  called  up  Mrs.  Harper,  jun.,  our  countrywoman, 
who  most  heroically  defended  the  queen  and  nobility,  na 
turalized,  as  I  suppose  she  was,  as  an  American.  Her 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         45 

kind -hearted  father-in-law,  I  perceived,  delighted  to  put 
her  on  the  defensive,  which  always  called  forth  a  fine 
burst  of  English  feeling.  How  long  does  it  take  to  extin 
guish  the  love  of  home,  of  country  ?  In  fine  natures,  this 
can  never  be  effected  ;  it  is  an  undying,  an  immortal  passion. 
The  next  day  our  good  friend  Mr.  Francis  Hall,  and 
other  friends,  took  me  to  see  the  charitable  institutions  be 
longing  to  the  city.  We  visited  a  hospital,  presided  over 
by  Dr.  Reese,  a  Methodist  physician  ;  a  man  of  remarkable 
energy,  and  of  great  celebrity  in  his  profession.  We  then 
made  our  way  to  an  establishment,  a  Refuge,  half  prison 
and  half  school,  for  the  reformation  of  young  delinquents 
of  both  sexes.  This  institution  we  found,  also,  under  the 
management  of  Methodists.  The  matron,  a  strong-minded 
and  sensible  woman,  took  us  to  view  the  female  depart 
ment;  and  from  her,  as  well  as  from  the  master  on  the 
other  side,  we  were  informed  that  their  success  was  very 
considerable,  that  many  of  the  boys  and  girls,  through  the 
influence  of  this  institution,  turned  out  good  and  virtuous 
citizens.  The  Dumb  and  Deaf  Asylum  has  been  so  often 
described  by  such  writers  as  Basil  Hall,  Charles  Dickens, 
and  others,  that  it  cannot  be  necessary  to  enter  into  de 
tails.  The  inmates,  however,  are  the  most  interesting 
class  of  human  beings  which  can  well  be  met  with.  Na 
ture  seems,  in  some  measure,  to  have  compensated  the 
loss  of  one  sense,  by  giving  peculiar  delicacy  and  vividness 
to  others.  As  everything  is  done  by  the  eye,  this  organ 
seemed  to  possess  extraordinary  flexibility  and  power. 
The  whole  soul  appeared  to  throw  herself  into  this  bright 
and  beaming  orb.  Such  expression  I  never  saw.  Let  us 
mention  one  incident.  I  desired  the  principal  to  convey  to 
them,  by  the  usual  means,  our  sincere  thanks  for  their 
kindness  in  allowing  us  to  put  them  to  the  trouble  of  go 
ing  through  their  various  exercises  for  our  gratification. 
The  expression  on  their  countenances,  and  in  their  gestures, 
but  especially  in  the  eye,  when  this  was  conveyed  to  them, 


46  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

was  indescribable.  At  how  small  a  cost  is  it  often  in  our 
power  to  excite  emotions  of  pleasure  !  Who  would  not  do 
this  in  the  case  of  those  who  are  shut  out,  by  the  inscruta 
ble  providence  of  God,  from  so  many  sources  of  enjoyment  ? 
But  that  which  most  interested  me,  in  this  day's  excur 
sion,  was  the  African  Asylum  for  the  orphan  children  of 
people  of  colour.  Here,  again,  we  found  Methodists  en 
gaged  in  the  entire  management  of  the  institution.  The 
master,  mistress,  and  teachers  were  all  of  our  own  persua 
sion.  The  design  of  the  establishment  is  to  provide  a 
maintenance  and  education  for  the  orphan  children  of  the 
poor  afflicted  African  race.  The  name,  the  wrongs,  the 
colour  of  these  children,  I  must  confess,  awakened  all  my 
sympathies.  The  building  was  spacious,  and  wears  the 
appearance  of  perfect  order  and  cleanliness ;  and  the  do 
mestic  portion  of  the  business  is  evidently  well  conducted, 
the  children  having  the  look  of  health  and  happiness.  We 
were  taken  into  the  school-room  to  see  the  little  orphans ; 
and  what  a  sight !  They  were  of  all  imaginable  colours, 
and  nearly  of  all  sizes  ;  some  almost  infants,  and  others 
nearly  grown  up.  What  seemed  most  astonishing  to  the 
ignorant  in  such  matters,  was  the  fact  that  some  of  them 
were,  to  our  unpractised  eye,  perfectly  white  ;  not  exactly 
the  white  of  the  European,  but  pale,  delicate,  and  very 
beautiful.  The  countenance  had  altogether  lost  the  negro 
cast, — thick  lips,  prominent  cheek-bones,  woolly  hair,  and 
all  the  other  characteristics  ;  and,  in  their  place,  the  aqui 
line  nose,  black,  straight  hair,  in  most  cases  a  beautiful 
mouth,  gave  them  a  Circassian  cast,  without  the  florid  com 
plexion  and  vivacity  of  the  race.  Why  these  fine  and 
beautiful  specimens  of  human  nature  are  treated  as  Afri 
cans  in  the  United  States,  and  on  this  flimsy  plea  cast  out 
of  society,  who  can  tell  ?  Others  of  these  children,  how 
ever,  had  retained  the  perfect  African  physiognomy,  and 
were  as  black  as  jet.  Indeed,  this  interesting  group  va 
ried  from  white,  through  every  shade  of  colour,  to  perfect 


PART  1. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  47 

ebony.  There  sat  one  little  creature  at  her  desk,  scarcely 
high  enough  to  reach  its  edge,  perfectly  black,  and  an 
inimitable  picture  of  docility  and  happiness.  The  image 
of  this  child  can  never  be  forgotten !  Poor  African,  it  had 
no  consciousness  of  misfortune  or  trouble,  of  degradation 
and  injury  !  To  know  that  that  innocent  little  creature 
must  grow  up  in  the  midst  of  a  system  of  proscription,  and 
be  punished  as  long  as  life  shall  remain,  for  no  other  ima 
ginable  ciime  than  the  colour  of  its  skin,  is  painful  to  think 
of,  but  absolutely  certain. 

These  forlorn  children  were  put  through  their  school- 
exercises,  and  evinced  no  deficiency  of  intellect,  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  great  acuteness  and  aptitude  to  learn.  They 
sang  us  some  of  their  sweet  and  pathetic  ditties,  having 
relation  to  their  circumstances ;  which,  with  the  thought  of 
their  fate,  went  to  the  bottom  of  one's  soul,  and  stirred 
every  emotion.  Being  presented  Avith  some  little  gratuity 
to  procure  them  sweetmeats,  their  happiness  seemed  com 
plete  ;  and  we  took  our  leave  in  the  midst  of  their  child 
like  farewells ;  but  on  our  own  part  with  something  more 
than  even  powerful  emotions. 

On  our  return  we  called  to  see  the  Croton  water-works, 
connected  with  a  remarkable  aqueduct  of  that  name,  thirty- 
three  miles  in  length,  thrown  over  gullies,  rivers,  valleys, 
ravines,  and  all  sorts  of  impediments,  to  the  point  which 
we  visited ;  from  whence  it  pours  its  life-giving  streams  by 
innumerable  pipes  through  the  entire  city. 

The  city  of  New- York,  the  commercial  metropolis  of 
America,  bears  all  the  marks  of  increasing  wealth,  and  of 
a  great  destiny.  Its  mercantile  establishments,  its  banks, 
its  shops,  its  hotels,  are  on  the  most  magnificent  scale. 
Wall-street,  Broadway,  and  other  streets,  are  equal  to  any 
thing  which  can  be  imagined,  as  thoroughfares  and  places 
of  business.  The  public  buildings,  except  those  which  are 
connected  with  trade,  are  not  first-rate.  Romanism  never 
established  itself  in  this  place  ;  and  Romanism  alone,  of  all 


48  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

religious  systems,  has  left  great  ecclesiastical  monuments 
behind  it :  where  it  has  not  prevailed,  we  look  in  vain  for 
any  splendid  specimens  of  antiquarian  grandeur.  Here  are 
pretty  churches ;  as  Trinity,  a  very  beautiful  specimen  of 
architecture  ;  but  it  is  like  an  infant  in  a  costly  dress,  com 
pared  with  the  old  remains  of  Europe.  Aristocracy,  an 
other  element  of  greatness,  which  has  left  behind  noble 
remains  of  feudal  grandeur,  never  obtained  here ;  and  is 
now  more  out  of  vogue  than  ever.  We  have  no  venerable 
castles,  manor-houses,  mansions,  from  this  quarter.  Riches 
will  produce  their  accustomed  results  at  a  future  day  ; 
but  not  yet.  At  present  the  laws  of  property  dissipate 
large  fortunes,  by  dividing  them  equally  among  children ; 
and  even  the  demi-aristocracy,  such  as  it  was  at  the  pe 
riod  of  the  Revolution,  is  now  very  much  brought  down  to 
the  American  level.  It  seemed  strange,  in  such  a  city,  to 
see  no  gentlemen's  carriages  with  footmen  in  livery.  They 
may,  for  aught  I  know,  exist  to  some  extent ;  but  as  far 
as  I  recollect,  I  never  saw  one.  This  may  be  considered 
a  good  or  an  evil,  according  to  the  taste  and  notions  of 
men ;  but  to  people  who  witness  these  pageants  so  con 
stantly  and  in  such  numbers  in  this  country,  the  contrast 
is  striking. 

The  streets  of  New-York  are  very  spacious ;  and  what 
adds  much  to  their  beauty  and  comfort,  is  found  in  their 
being  planted  with  fine  chestnuts  and  poplars,  which  throw  - 
their  agreeable  shade  over  the  foot-passengers. 

I  had  no  opportunity  of  attending  any  religious  service, 
so  that  I  cannot  speak  on  such  questions  as  pulpit  elo 
quence,  the  manner  of  conducting  worship,  the  numbers 
and  spirit  of  the  auditors,  and  the  fervour  or  decorum  ob 
servable  in  these  assemblies.  But  the  people  and  minis 
ters  whom  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting,  appeared  to  me 
to  be  very  intelligent,  thoughtful,  and  eminent  Christians. 
Our  people,  indeed,  were  going  to  regard  the  day  I  left  as 
a  day  of  fasting  arid  prayer,  for  God's  blessing  on  the  Con- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        49 

ference  ; — a  most  laudable  arrangement.  They  urged  me 
to  stay  to  preach,  which  I  desired  to  do  ;  but  had  I  done 
so,  I  must  have  sacrificed  Washington ;  and  this  could  not 
be  thought  of.  Hence,  after  spending  two  of  the  most 
interesting  days  of  my  existence,  I  prepared  to  start  for 
Baltimore  on  the  Friday  morning. 

Our  party  consisted  of  the  Rev.  James  Porter,  a  presid 
ing  elder  in  one  of  the  New-England  Conferences,  and  au 
thor  of  a  good  and  heart- stirring  little  volume,  called  "  The 
True  Evangelist," — and  David  Creamer,  Esq.,  a  merchant 
living  at  Baltimore,  with  others.  This  gentleman  left  an 
employment  dear  to  his  heart,  at  New- York,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  accompanying  me  to  his  native  city.  He  had  been 
employed  for  several  years  in  studying  the  hymns  and  po 
etry  of  the  Wesleys ;  and  was,  at  the  time,  employed  in 
bringing  out  a  work,  partly  historical  and  partly  critical, 
through  the  press,  on  this  interesting  subject.  He  had 
spared  neither  trouble  nor  expense  in  the  pursuit  of  his 
object,  employing  all  sorts  of  agents  in  Europe  to  collect 
every  edition  in  existence  of  Charles  Wesley's  poetic  effusions. 
I  am  not  able  to  give  an  opinion  of  this  work,  as  it  was 
not  published  at  the  time  I  left  ;*  but  from  a  portion  of 
"  copy"  shown  me  on  our  route,  I  judged  it  would  prove 
an  acceptable  and  useful  addition  to  the  literature  of  the 
American  Methodist  Church.  It  had  been  submitted  to  the 
inspection  of  a  committee  of  the  Baltimore  Conference,  who 
reported  favourably,  and  the  Conference  recommended  the 
work  to  the  public.  This  gentleman,  like  all  fine  enthusiasts, 
seemed  to  live  in  Wesleyan  poetry.  It  was  his  ideal  of 
everything  beautiful  and  glorious  ;  his  mind  was  fascinated 
and  absorbed  in  his  theme ;  he  discoursed  not  of  politics, 
or  merchandise,  or  material  things,  but  of  Charles  Wesley, 
of  sacred  songs,  of  metres,  sublimities,  and  devotional  praise 
to  God.  It  was  really  refreshing  to  see  a  young  man,  a 

*  [The  work  has  since  been  published,  under  the  title  of  Methodist  Hymnolo- 
gy ;  and  is  now  on  sale  at  the  Methodist  Book  Concern.] 


50  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

merchant,  in  active  life,  enabled  to  turn  his  thoughts  so 
completely  from  "  buying,  and  selling,  and  getting  gain," 
as  to  devote  his  time  and  energies  to  a  subject  so  delicate 
and  sacred.  But  these  Americans  are  an  amazingly  ener 
getic  race ;  and,  besides,  everybody  has  scope,  room,  en 
couragement.  To  develop  everything  having  life,  soul, 
intellect,  seems  to  be  the  American  principle,  whether 
found  in  poetry  or  prose.  The  public,  and  the  churches 
as  well,  glory  in  any  man,  no  matter  whether  lay  or  cleric, 
belonging  either  to  the  category  of  talent  or  piety.  Their 
rule  evidently  is,  to  give  everybody  a  chance,  to  foster,  to 
prompt,  to  lead  on,  and  make  the  best  of  every  one's  facul 
ties  and  power.  Talent  is  sure  to  meet  with  a  market ;  it 
is  admired,  applauded,  honoured,  and,  when  connected 
with  piety  and  goodness  of  character,  cannot  fail  to  elevate 
its  subject  to  an  honourable  position  in  the  Church. 

Our  route  lay  through  a  portion  of  New-Jersey,  em 
bracing  Jersey  City,  Newark,  New-Brunswick,  Princeton, 
Trenton — famous  in  the  history  of  the  American  war,  as 
the  scene  of  one  of  Washington's  victories,  and  the  capital 
of  New-Jersey.  Here  we  crossed  the  Delaware  into  Penn 
sylvania,  and  travelled  by  its  western  bank  to  Bristol,  and 
thence  to  Tacony.  This  town  is  six  miles  above  Phila 
delphia,  where  we  embarked  on  board  a  steamer,  and 
reached  the  city  by  water.  The  scenery  was  most  magni 
ficent  ;  made  so  by  the  breadth  and  sweep  of  the  river ; 
the  banks  being  rich,  fertile,  varied,  and  well  cultivated  ; 
and,  moreover,  studded  with  excellent  houses,  and  beauti 
ful  mansions  and  villas.  There  stood  the  Quaker  city, 
peering  towards  skies  as  bright  as  those  of  Italy,  resting 
on  the  bosom  of  a  country  as  fertile  as  imagination  can 
conceive  ;  touching  one  of  the  finest  rivers  and  bays  in 
the  world ;  receiving  and  giving  a  rich  and  varied  com 
merce  ;  and  presenting  to  view  the  general  aspect  of  in 
dustry,  virtue,  peace,  and  happiness.  It  seems  impossible 
that  WILLIAM  PENN,  tho  great  Quaker,  could  have  selected 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        51 

a  finer  site  for  his  city.  If  anything  can  be  perfect  in 
this  world,  one  would  say  Philadelphia  presents  a  perfect 
ground- plan  and  locale  for  the  abode  of  man.  This  is 
considered  by  the  Americans  themselves  as  their  most 
beautiful  city.  Taken  as  a  whole,  it  may  be  so.  The  as 
semblage  of  favourable  circumstances  seems  complete. 
Earth  and  sky,  land  and  water,  all  combine  to  produce  this 
effect.  Nature  has  certainly  selected  this  spot  as  for  the 
purpose  of  showing,  in  the  beauties  of  even  a  ruined  world, 
some  faint  outline,  some  faded  image,  of  what  Paradise 
must  have  been. 

But  yet  I  did  not  like  Philadelphia  as  a  city.  It  is  too 
uniform ;  a  beautiful  landscape  cannot  be  imagined  with 
out  variety.  Is  not  this  principle  of  variety  equally  neces 
sary  in  everything  else  having  extent,  space,  magnitude  ? 
A  city  is  not  like  a  cottage,  a  lodge,  a  little  box.  There 
may  be  uniformity,  and  yet  taste  may  not  be  offended  ; 
but  place  these  neat  boxes  in  a  row,  in  a  straight  line,  of, 
say  a  mile  or  two  long,  without  anything  to  relieve  the 
eye,  and  then  it  will  be  found  that  the  straight  line  without 
a  curve,  the  uniformity  of  buildings,  unbroken  by  any 
variation  in  height  and  elevation,  streets  crossing  each 
other  at  right  angles,  and  at  equally  measured  distances, 
produces  impressions  which  are  not  in  agreement  with  our 
notions  of  the  beautiful.  The  houses,  indeed,  are  not  ex 
actly  uniform ;  but  the  streets  are  perfectly  so,  securing 
ventilation  and  a  good  circulation  of  air,  but  giving  the 
notion  of  a  town  in  livery,  dressed  in  the  prim  costume  of 
the  people  who  founded  the  city.  The  Quaker  mind  has 
left  its  impress  on  the  material  form  of  their  city ;  though 
it  is  to  be  feared  the  Quaker  spirit  has  long  since  evapo 
rated.  I  saw  very  few  persons  in  the  garb  of  Friends ; 
though  some  few  were  observed  passing  along  in  grave  and 
sober  dignity.  The  population  is  now  perfectly  miscella 
neous,  as  much  so  as  any  other  place,  and  its  peculiarities 
are  onlv  seen  in  the  town  itself. 


52  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

!  The  Friends,  in  their  own  home,  have  been  far  outstrip 
ped  by  other  religious  denominations.  • 

Time  would  not  allow  us  to  remain  long.  I  had  only  an 
opportunity  of  running  into  one  or  two  public  buildings  ; 
of  passing  down  a  few  streets,  so  as  to  obtain  a  general 
idea  of  the  place  ;  of  getting  a  hasty  dinner,  and  then  start 
ing  off  towards  Baltimore.  I  promised  myself  the  plea 
sure  of  a  second  visit,  which  could  not  be  accomplished  ; 
so  that  my  adieu  to  Philadelphia  proved  to  be  final. 

We  travelled  partly  by  railroad  and  partly  by  steam, 
which,  by  reason  of  the  diversity  both  as  to  mode  and 
scenery,  is  very  pleasant.  In  this  excursion  we  crossed  or 
sailed  upon  the  Delaware,  Elk  river,  the  Patapsco,  and 
Chesapeake  Bay.  The  latter,  on  the  portion  we  traversed, 
had  widened  into  a  sea,  and  had  a  most  magnificent  ap 
pearance. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Baltimore  and  Washington— The  City  and  Capitol — The  Senate — General  Cass 
— Captain  Fremont — Mr.  Calhoun,  &c. — The  House  of  Representatives- 
Debate — Visit  to  the  President — To  the  Vice-President — The  National  Insti 
tution— Baltimore— The  Sabbath— The  aristocratic  air  of  the  place— Leave 
for  Cumberland  —  Slavery  —  Harper's  Ferry  —  Cumberland  —  The  Alleghany 
Mountains — A  Mirage  on  the  Mountain — Brownville — The  Monongahela — 
Scenery  of  the  banks. 

WE  reached  the  city  after  dark,  having  travelled  one  hun 
dred  and  eighty-four  miles.  We  were  met  by  the  Rev. 
Thomas  B.  Sargent,  who  conducted  me  at  once  to  my 
appointed  place  of  abode,  the  residence  of  a  widow  lady 
of  the  name  of  Wilkins,  with  three  or  four  daughters,  and 
a  great  number  of  black  servants.  This  lady,  I  found,  had 
entertained  the  Rev.  Richard  Reece,  Dr.  Hannah,  Dr.  New 
ton  ;  and,  in  fact,  all  our  brethren  who  had  visited  the 
States  as  a  deputation  from  England.  She  evidently  re 
tained  a  very  pleasant  recollection  of  these  visits.  Her 
eulogies  of  the  VENERABLE  and  Rev.  Richard  Reece  were 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        53 

perfectly  enthusiastic.  His  fine  person,  urbanity,  piety, 
and  labours,  had  left  a  deep  impression  on  her  mind.  Nor 
had  the  excellent  qualities  of  the  other  brethren  been  less 
cherished.  Indeed,  they  were  recollected  with  great  ad 
miration  by  all.  The  eloquent  labours  of  Dr.  Newton  will 
not  lose  their  impression  at  Baltimore,  nor  indeed  at  any 
other  place  he  visited,  during  the  existence  of  the  present 
generation.  They  are  engraven  indelibly  on  the  hearts  of 
many  hundreds  and  thouands  of  grateful  and  admiring 
people.  Dr.  Hannah  was  a  young  man  at  the  time  of  his 
visit ;  but  many  of  the  preachers  especially  speak  of  his 
sermons  as  amongst  the  best  and  most  finished  specimens 
of  pulpit  eloquence  they  ever  heard.  I  found,  indeed,  that 
the  ministrations  of  all  my  predecessors  had  left  a  most 
happy  fragrance  behind.  Their  memory  is  cherished,  their 
services  affectionately  appreciated,  their  mission  honoured, 
the  bonds  of  brotherhood  strengthened,  and  the  character 
of  England,  as  well  as  English  Methodism,  is  judged  of 
by  these  specimens  of  the  manners  and  spirit  of  the  father 
land.  It  became  evident  to  me,  that  the  religious  public, 
our  own  people  at  least,  are  not  disposed  to  take  their 
cue  of  England  from  newspapers,  political  sources,  or  the 
disputes  of  diplomacy ;  but  from  the  men  of  their  own 
community  who  may  be  sent  over,  and  from  the  general 
body  of  Methodists. 

I  had  known  Mr.  Sargent  in  both  England  and  Ireland, 
on  his  visit  to  this  country,  as  the  companion  of  Bishop 
Soule.  His  fine  spirit  had  lost  none  of  its  elasticity,  or 
depth  of  affection.  His  recollections  of  our  country,  of 
the  men  he  had  met  with,  of  the  conference,  of  any,  the 
least,  attention  which  had  been  shown  him,  and  the  plea 
sures  which  fell  in  his  way,  all  lived,  most  vividly,  in  his 
warm  and  ardent  mind.  It  is  delightful  to  meet  with  such 
specimens  of  Christianized  human  nature.  I  blush  to 
think  of  the  affection  and  kindness  he  manifested  to  me. 
It  embraced  everything.  It  seemed  to  be  the  entire  busi- 


54  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 


of  his  life,  for  the  time  being,  to  make  my  visit  as 
agreeable,  as  instructive,  as  profitable,  as  possible.  The 
eharm  such  a  spirit  throws  over  everything  enhances  its 
loveliness  ten-fold.  It  puts  life,  vivacity,  delight,  and  joy, 
as  well  as  piety,  into  the  most  ordinary  transactions ;  and 
seems  to  add  grace  and  beauty  to  every  subject  of  con 
versation,  to  every  object  seen.  It  is  a  kind  of  music  in 
the  midst  of  the  solitudes  of  nature ;  a  joyous  fragrance 
intermingled  with  her  productions ;  sunshine  thrown  upon 
all  things  on  earth.  To  meet  with  such  a  man  is  worth 
crossing  the  Atlantic ;  and  to  have  made  his  friendship, 
gives  a  new  zest  to  life,  and  increases  one's  hope  of  aug 
mented  happiness  in  immortality. 

This  dear  friend  soon  fell  in  with  my  desires  to  see 
Washington  the  next  day,  and  made  instant  arrangements 
to  accompany  me  there.  My  travelling  companions,  the 
Rev.  J.  Porter,  and  Mr.  Creamer,  agreed  also  to  be  of  the 
party ;  and  we  set  out  by  the  first  train  for  the  capital. 
The  distance  is  forty  miles,  which  we  soon  reached.  We 
had  six  or  eight  hours  to  remain,  feeling  obliged  to  return 
the  next  day,  which  was  Sunday,  when  I  had  engaged  to 
preach  in  Baltimore.  "  What  can  be  done  in  seeing  the 
metropolis  of  a  great  republic  in  six  or  eight  hours  ?"  some 
one  will  say.  Let  us  see. 

But  before  we  proceed,  it  may  be  as  well  to  remark, 
that  this  capital  is  very  unlike  London,  or  any  metropoli 
tan  city  of  any  of  the  nations  of  Europe,  indeed,  of  many 
of  the  older  cities  of  the  New  World  itself.  It  is  a  great 
unfinished  village,  laid  out  on  a  magnificent  scale,  but  re 
maining  for  completion.  The  points  of  attraction  are,  con 
sequently,  few,  and  easily  reached. 

The  following  account  of  Washington  is,  in  the  main,  so 
accurate,  that  we  cannot  do  better  than  insert  it : — 

"  The  city  is  laid  out  on  a  plan  of  great  magnitude,  and 
will,  if  the  design  of  the  founders  be  carried  out,  and  their 
anticipations  realized,  be  a  magnificent  memorial  of  the 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        55 

great  man  from  whom  it  is  named,  and  a  city,  the  gigantic 
proportions  of  which  shall  harmonize  with  the  power  and 
extent  of  the  mighty  republic  of  which  it  is  the  capital. 
The  ground  on  which  the  city  is  built  has  an  elevation,  for 
the  most  part,  of  about  forty  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
river.  The  streets  cross  each  other  at  right  angles,  those 
running  north  and  south  being  intersected  by  others  run 
ning  east  and  west.  The  different  parts  of  the  city  are 
connected  by  broad  avenues.  When  the  intersection  of 
these  avenues  with  each  other  and  with  the  streets  would 
form  many  acute  angles,  rectangular  or  circular  spaces  are 
left.  The  avenues  and  principal  streets  radiate  from  im 
portant  public  points,  and  are  from  one  hundred  and  thirty 
to  one  hundred  and  sixty  feet  wide.  The  former  are 
named  after  the  States  of  the  Union ;  the  latter,  beginning 
at  the  capitol,  are  ranged  in  the  order  of  the  letters  of  the 
alphabet;  as  A  North  and  A  South,  B  North  and  B  South, 
&c.  ;  and  east  and  west,  they  are  designated  by  numbers, 
as  1st  East,  1st  West,  &c.  Pennsylvania  avenue,  from  the 
capitol  to  the  President's  house,  is  the  most  compactly 
built,  and  much  the  handsomest,  thoroughfare  in  the  city. 
Of  the  avenues,  five  radiate  from  the  capitol,  and  five  others 
from  the  mansion  of  the  president ;  thus  affording  these 
prominent  places  the  readiest  communication  with  all  parts 
of  the  city. 

"  Of  the  public  buildings  of  Washington,  the  capitol, 
situated  near  the  centre  of  the  city-plot,  on  Capitol  Hill, 
is  the  most  splendid.  This  edifice,  in  its  ample  propor 
tions,  in  the  style  and  execution  of  its  architecture,  and  in 
its  embellishments,  both  exterior  and  interior,  is  believed 
not  to  be  inferior  to  any  senate-house  in  the  world.  Elevated 
seventy-two  feet  above  tide-water,  it  affords  a  command 
ing  view  of  the  city  and  the  surrounding  country.  From 
its  immense  size,  and  its  elevated  position,  it  is  the  first  ob 
ject  that  fixes  our  attention  on  approaching  the  city.  The 
building,  which  is  of  freestone,  occupies  an  area  of  more 


56  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

than  an  acre  and  a  half.  Including  the  wings,  the  front 
is  three  hundred  and  fifty-two  feet  in  length,  and  the  depth 
of  the  wings  is  one  hundred  and  twenty- one  feet.  The 
projection  on  the  east  or  main  front,  including  the 
steps,  is  eighty-five  feet  wide ;  and  that  on  the  west, 
with  the  steps,  is  eighty-three  feet.  The  projection  on 
the  east  front  is  ornamented  with  a  splendid  portico 
of  twenty-two  lofty  Corinthian  columns ;  and  a  portico 
of  ten  columns  in  the  same  style  adorns  the  west  pro 
jection.  In  grandeur  of  design,  and  beauty  of  execu 
tion,  the  portico  in  the  eastern  front  has  no  superior.  To 
the  top  of  the  dome,  the  height  of  the  building  is  one  hun 
dred  and  twenty  feet ;  the  rotunda  in  the  middle  of  the 
building,  under  the  dome,  is  ninety-five  feet  in  diameter, 
and  the  same  in  height.  From  the  cupola  which  crowns 
this  apartment,  there  is  a  fine  view  of  the  city  and  sur 
rounding  country.  The  walls  of  the  rotunda  are  adorned 
with  magnificent  paintings  by  Trumbull,  the  figures  being 
as  large  as  life.  These  fine  national  pictures  represent  in 
teresting  incidents  in  American  history, — the  Presentation 
to  Congress  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence ;  the  sur 
render  of  Burgoyne  ;  surrender  of  Cornwallis  ;  and  Wash 
ington  resigning  his  Commission.  Congress  has  recently 
further  enriched  the  rotunda  by  the  addition  of  two  fine 
paintings, — the  Baptism  of  Pocahontas,  by  Chapman,  and 
the  Embarkation  of  the  Pilgrims,  by  Weir.  This  room  is 
also  adorned  with  sculptures,  in  alto  relievo,  representing 
the  rescue  of  Smith  by  the  interposition  of  Pocahontas  ; 
the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims ;  Daniel  Boone's  conflict  with 
Indians ;  and  Penn  treating  with  the  Indians  at  Coaquenac. 
To  other  attractions  of  the  rotunda  has  lately  been  added, 
Greenough's  splendid  statue  of  Washington,  a  colossal 
figure,  in  a  sitting  posture,  twice  as  large  as  life.  The 
library-room  of  the  west  of  the  rotunda  is  ninety-two  feet 
by  thirty-four,  and  thirty-six  feet  high,  and  contains  up 
wards  of  twenty-eight  thousand  volumes.  There  is  here 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        5  7 

also  a  valuable  collection  of  historical  medals,  designed  by 
Denon,  the  Egyptian  traveller ;  and  paintings,  statuary, 
medallions,  &c,,  are  distributed  about  the  room.  The 
senate-chamber,  in  the  northern  wing,  is  seventy-eight  feet 
long,  and  forty-five  high,  and  of  a  semicircular  form.  The 
vice-president's  chair  has  a  canopy  of  rich  crimson  dra 
pery,  held  by  the  talons  of  an  eagle.  In  front  of  the  vice- 
president's  chair  is  a  light  bronze  gallery,  chiefly  appro 
priated  to  ladies.  Above  and  behind  the  chair  is  a  gallery, 
supported  by  fine  Ionic  columns  of  variegated  marble, 
from  the  Potomac.  The  walls  richly  ornamented  with 
stucco,  the  magnificent  chandelier,  the  gorgeous  lamps  and 
furniture,  &c.,  give  the  room  an  imposing  appearance. 
Adjoining  the  senate-chamber,  is  the  office  of  the  secretary 
of  the  Senate.  Under  this  room  is  the  apartment  in  which 
the  Supreme  Court  holds  its  sittings.  It  is  nearly  as  large 
as  the  senate-chamber,  but  is  much  less  elegant.  The  hall 
of  the  House  of  Representatives,  in  the  south  wing,  is 
semicircular,  like  the  senate-chamber,  but  larger,  being 
ninety-six  feet  long  and  sixty  feet  high.  The  dome  of  the 
hall  is  supported  by  twenty-four  beautiful  columns  of  the 
Potomac  marble,  with  capitals  of  Italian  marble,  of  the 
Corinthian  order.  The  seats  are  so  arranged  that  the 
members  face  the  Speaker,  whose  chair  is  considerably 
elevated  above  the  floor,  and  approached  by  avenues  that 
radiate  from  the  chair  as  a  centre.  A  gallery  for  men  sur 
rounds  the  circular  wall  opposite  the  Speaker ;  and  that 
appropriated  to  ladies  is  in  the  chord  of  the  arc  at  the 
back  of  the  Speaker's  chair.  The  room  is  ornamented, 
like  the  senate-chamber,  with  fine  statuary  and  paintings, 
and  its  whole  appearance  is  imposing  and  elegant." 

Su<?h  is  the  capitol.  Some  persons  look  upon  objects 
of  art  as  connoisseurs,  having  some  knowledge  of  its  pro 
ductions  ;  others  judge  of  everything  merely  by  such  sense 
and  feeling  as  nature  alone  supplies.  There  are  advan 
tages  and  disadvantages  in  both  cases.  The  connoisseur 

3 


58  TO  UK  IN  AMERICA. 

will  be  able  to  detect  flaws,  blemishes,  and  beauties,  which 
the  other  will  not  be  able  to  see  ;  but  the  latter  will  be 
capable  of  a  true  impression,  as  a  whole,  which  the  critical 
taste  of  the  former  may  prevent.  Without  any  pretensions 
to  be  a  connoisseur,  we  may  be  allowed  to  refer  to  such 
impressions  as  these  various  objects  made  at  the  time. 

Some  of  the  pictures  were  found  to  be  very  impressive, 
from  the  grandeur  of  the  ideal.  I  was  struck  with  what 
.-seemed  to  me  to  be  a  very  delicate  design  in  the  picture 
representing  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis.  Washington  is 
placed  in  the  back-ground,  on  horseback,  at  a  considerable 
distance,  looking  on  with  intense  interest,  while  an  inferior 
officer  approaches  the  British  commander,  for  the  purpose 
of  receiving  his  sword.  But,  when  near,  instead  of  de 
manding  the  sword,  he  is  seen  stretching  out  his  hand,  and 
offering  it  in  friendship  and  peace  to  the  vanquished  general : 
the  effect  is  irresistible.  Cornwallis  is  subdued  ;  serenity 
and  benignity  beam  in  his  countenance,  and  the  two  ene 
mies  meet  as  brothers.  The  surrender  of  his  sword,  by 
General  Burgoyne,  is  perfectly  different.  The  American 
officer  is  seen  approaching  in  an  imperious  and  commanding 
attitude  ;  and  Burgoyne  is  represented  as  giving  up  his 
sword  under  the  influence  of  tumultuous .  passions,  resent 
ment,  pride,  and  contempt,  though  conquered.  Such  is 
the  fate  of  war.  Here  are  two  high-minded  soldiers,  the 
pride  and  glory  of  the  British  army  and  nation,  surrender 
ing  themselves  and  their  glories  to  men,  no  doubt,  whom, 
when  they  took  the  field,  they  considered  a  despicable  foe  ; 
probably,  not  as  soldiers  at  all.  Great  issues  turned  on 
these  two  events, — the  independence  of  America,  and  the 
humiliation  of  England. 

The  pictures  of  the  embarkation  and  landing  of  the  Pil 
grims  are  exquisitely  impressive.  In  the  first,  the  minister 
of  the  church  in  Holland,  the  Rev.  John  Robinson,  who 
could  not  sail  with  the  first  expedition,  on  account  of  the 
duty  of  taking  care  of  the  flock  left  behind,  is  seen  in  the 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        59 

attitude  of  prayer,  bare -headed,  with  outstretched  hands, 
and  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven.  At  a  short  distance  there 
sits  a  venerable  figure,  the  personification  of  calm,  contem 
plative,  abstract,  and  believing  piety, — his  hand  resting  on 
the  pages  of  an  open  Bible,  through  whose  sacred  teaching 
he  appears  to  be  looking  into  the  invisible,  the  future,  the 
divine,  with  unruffled  composure  and  hope.  A  little  in  the 
back-ground  the  form  of  a  matronly  female  (a  real  character 
who  distinguished  herself  greatly  by  her  piety  and  forti 
tude)  is  exhibited  in  the  costume  of  the  times,  attending, 
with  profound  and  reverent  looks  and  feelings,  upon  these 
devotions.  Groups  of  children  and  young  people  hang 
around,  with  a  mixture  of  awe,  surprise,  hope,  and  youthful 
joy,  depicted  in  their  countenances.  I  never  saw  religion 
materialized  so  perfectly  as  in  this  picture  :  it  cost  an  effort 
to  get  away.  All  the  graces  may  be  said  to  have  their 
type  in  this  canvass.  Wisdom,  devotion,  faith,  meekness, 
love,  courage,  hope,  all  beam  in  those  heaven-illumined 
countenances.  They  appear  as  if  they  had  some  fore 
thought,  some  prescience,  of  their  great  destiny.  Any 
looker-on  would  think  that  they  were  either  dressed  in 
their  bridal  robes  for  the  "  Avedding-supper  of  the  Lamb," 
or  that  they  were  under  the  influence  of  some  extraordinary 
inspiration,  preparing  them  for  great  and  glorious  work. 
The  artist  seems  most  fully  to  have  caught  and  compre 
hended  the  morale  of  that  greatest  event  in  American 
history. 

The  picture  of  the  Baptism  of  Pocahontas,  an  Indian 
princess,  is  very  striking ;  and,  coupled  with  her  marriage 
to  an  English  gentleman,  is  an  interesting  historical  fact. 
She  is  represented  in  a  kneeling  posture,  while  the  venerable 
clergyman  is  performing  the  rite.  Her  figure  is  beautiful, 
her  face  interesting,  and  the  whole  effect  is  exquisitely  im 
pressive.  Poor  Indians !  Had  this  laudable  beginning  of 
the  admixture  of  the  races  been  continued,  how  different 
would  have  been  their  fate ! 


60  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Some  of  the  alto  relievos  are  very  fine.  One,  which 
represents  Daniel  Boone's  conflict  with  an  Indian,  disputing, 
in  fact,  for  the  dominion  of  Ohio,  is  fearful.  The  passions 
of  the  savage  warrior  are  exhibited  to  the  life,  in  dreadful 
ferocity.  The  two  men  are  wrestling  in  personal  combat ; 
and  each  is  employing  the  weapons  of  their  respective 
modes  of  attack  and  defence.  The  catastrophe  is  not 
given  ;  but,  of  course,  the  child  of  nature,  the  lord  of  the 
forest,  was  obliged  to  yield  to  the  white  man, — a  distressing 
emblem  of  an  historical  fact.  The  passions,  the  ferocity, 
the  undying  resolution,  the  tenacious  grasp,  the  courage  of 
that  Indian  chief,  and  his  fall,  were  only  representative  of 
the  dispositions  and  of  the  doom  of  their  race.  They  strug 
gled,  as  he  struggled,  through  the  long  years  of  their 
eventful  story ;  and  as  he  fell  beneath  the  blows  of  his 
antagonist,  so  their  nations  and  tribes  fell  before  the  aggres 
sions  of  a  superior  foe. 

While  we  were  examining  these  works  of  art,  it  was 
announced  that  the  Senate  had  broken  up.  This  was  occa 
sioned  by  information  just  brought  from  the  city,  that  one 
of  their  number,  a  Mr.  Ashley,  was  dying.  We  hastened 
to  the  Senate-House  ;  and  to  me  it  seemed  a  great  disaster, 
as  I  desired  to  hear  some  of  the  members  in  this  first 
assembly  in  the  United  States.  In  some  respects  it  was 
an  advantage,  however,  inasmuch  as  it  gave  us  an  oppor 
tunity  of  entering  the  body  of  the  hall,  and  holding  per 
sonal  intercourse  with  many  of  the  members.  Our  friend 
Mr.  Slicer,*  who  seemed  perfectly  at  home  with  the 
senators,  knew  them  all,  and  appeared  to  be  much  respected, 
introduced  me  to  many ;  telling  them  who  I  was,  and  in 
forming  them  of  the  nature  of  my  mission  to  the  States. 
They  all  shook  me  cordially  by  the  hand,  welcomed  me 
into  their  country,  and  expressed  the  hope  that  I  should 
be  pleased  and  gratified.  Among  the  gentlemen  to  whom 
I  was  thus  introduced,  were  General  Cass,  Colonel  Benton, 

*  One  of  the  chaplains  of  Congress. 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        61 

General  Foote,  Colonel  Davis,  Captain  Fremont,  Mr.  Cal- 
hoim,  and  many  others.  Of  course,  I  looked  with  some 
attention  upon  General  Cass,  many  of  whose  violent  and 
belligerent  speeches  against  this  country,  in  connexion  with 
the  boundary  and  Oregon  questions,  I  had  read ;  and, 
moreover,  who  was  then  understood  to  be  a  candidate  for 
the  office  of  President.  He  is  a  stout,  athletic  man,  about 
the  middle  size,  but,  for  an  American,  rather  corpulent 
and  sanguiferous  in  his  appearance  ;  and,  if  his  physiognomy 
did  not  greatly  deceive  me,  he  is  a  man  of  strong  passions, 
capable,  one  would  say,  of  being  exalted  into  the  furioso. 
His  keen  eye  turned  upon  me,  as  I  imagined,  with  a  some 
what  sinister  glance ;  and,  after  a  few  remarks  of  no  im 
portance,  he  seemed  glad  to  get  away.  Colonel  Davis  had 
been  wounded  in  the  Mexican  war ;  was  just  recovering, 
but  limped  very  much.  This  officer  had  greatly  distin 
guished  himself,  but  seemed,  by  his  modesty,  to  be  uncon 
scious  of  his  own  fame.  We  had  considerable  conversation 
with  this  gentleman  about  Mexico  and  the  war ;  and  he 
showed  himself  to  be  a  most  amiable  and  well-informed 
man.  Captain  Fremont,  who  is  the  son-in-law  of  Colonel 
Benton,  is  a  first-rate  man.  He  conducted  two  or  three 
scientific  expeditions,  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  various 
portions  of  Oregon,  California,  and  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  making  observations  on  altitudes,  levels,  rivers,  soils, 
mountains,  &c.  His  reports  of  these  journeys,  now  in  my 
possession,  are  most  interesting  and  able  productions.  But 
he  showed,  in  one  of  these  missions,  that  the  man  of  science 
can  also  become  the  man  of  war.  Believing  that  a  certain 
course  would  be  favourable  to  the  political  interests  of  his 
country,  he  laid  aside  the  sextant  for  the  sword  ;  and  it 
was  very  much  owing  to  his  exertions  that  California  be 
came  American. 

But  we  had  most  conversation  with  Mr.  Calhoun.  This 
distinguished  senator  is  now  in  the  autumn  of  life, — the  leaf 
is  yellow.  He  is  tall  and  thin,  with  an  upright  and  erect 


62  TOUK  IN  AMERICA. 

bearing.  His  face  is  full  of  intelligence,  of  the  sharp  and 
acute  kind ;  he  looks  as  if  it  would  be  perfectly  natural 
and  easy  in  him  to  catch  a  boor  while  bungling  in  his  logic, 
and  quite  as  easy  to  trip  up  his  heels.  With  a  visage 
somewhat  elongated,  pale,  after  the  American  fashion,  there 
beams  a  keen  eye,  not  devoid,  however,  of  benignity,  sur 
mounted  by  a  good,  square,  but  not  very  lofty  brow,  with 
snow-white  hair,  turned  back  after  the  clerical  fashion.  We 
spent  considerable  time  in  the  body  of  the  hall  in  conver 
sation  with  this  gentleman.  He  seemed  anxious  respecting 
our  country,  and  European  affairs  in  general ;  arid  urged 
the  usual  questions  respecting  the  Chartist  riots,  the  state 
of  Ireland,  the  prospects  of  a  revolution,  and  all  the  rest. 
The  customary  answers  were  given.  I  came  from  the  pre 
sence  of  Mr.  Calhoun  with  the  impression  that  I  had  seen 
and  conversed  with  a  really  great  man  ;  one  of  the  first,  if 
not  the  very  first,  I  had  met  with  in  the  United  States.  I 
was  grieved  not  to  hear  him  speak.  He  had  just  been 
delivering  an  interesting  speech  on  a  message  that  morning 
received  from  the  President  on  a  very  important  subject. 
However,  as  we  were  not  permitted  to  hear,  we  were  much 
pleased  to  see,  so  distinguished  a  citizen  and  statesman. 

The  House  of  Representatives  were  in  session,  and  we 
hastened  from  this  conversation  to  listen  to  the  debates. 
The  President  had  that  morning  sent  a  message  to  the 
two  Houses,  recommending  a  military  intervention  in  the 
affair  of  the  Yucatan  civil  war,  then  raging  between  the 
Indians  and  the  people  of  Spanish  descent.  This  promised 
to  be  an  interesting  topic.  We  heard  some  five  or  six 
gentlemen  deliver  their  sentiments.  Their  mode  of  debate 
seemed  peculiar.  Very  little  was  said  on  the  merits  of  the 
question ;  almost  all  the  speakers  arguing  on  constitutional 
points,  as  to  how  the  matter  could  be  rightly  disposed  of, 
how  it  could  be  made  to  agree  with  this  and  the  other 
rule  of  the  House,  and  the  provisions  of  the  law.  This,  of 
course,  prevented  all  effusions  of  eloquence,  all  fine  bursts 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  63 

of  feeling,  all  argument  on  the  real  question.  A  dry  detail 
of  opinion  on  the  subjects  mooted  was  nearly  all  we  heard. 
One  gentleman,  indeed,  Mr.  Joseph  Ingersoll,  was  impas 
sioned  and  eloquent,  and  indicated  that  he  was  in  posses 
sion  of  considerable  powers  of  debate.  There  sat  in  the 
chair  one  of  the  Winthrops.  Honoured  name  !  Descended 
from  a  good  stock ;  the  first,  one  of  the  fathers  of  America, 
and  his  descendants  among  the  most  virtuous  and  patriotic 
of  the  citizens.  It  is  delightful  to  see  talent  and  virtue 
hereditary  ;  and  the  expectation  and  belief  were  expressed, 
that  the  present  worthy  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Repre 
sentatives  would  some  day  be  the  President  of  the  United 
States. 

From  thus  examining  the  capitol,  conversing  with  the 
senators,  and  listening  to  the  members  of  the  House  of 
Representatives,  we  hastened  to  the  President's  house,  to 
see  if  we  could  gain  access,  and  be  favoured  with  an  inter 
view  with  the  first  magistrate  of  the  republic. 

On  our  arrival  we  met  with  a  black  man,  the  only  servant 
of  the  President  we  saw ;  and,  on  asking  whether  it  would 
be  possible  to  obtain  an  interview,  he  said  he  saw  no  diffi 
culty  in  the  case,  but  would  inquire.  He  went,  with  Mr. 
Slicer's  compliments,  and  soon  returned  with  a  message 
that  the  President  would  be  very  happy  to  see  us.  We  were 
ushered,  not  into  a  drawing-room,  or  state-apartment,  but 
into  a  business  office,  with  desks,  tables,  pens  and  ink, 
bundles  of  state-papers,  and  books  on  business.  And  there 
stood  to  receive  us,  to  shake  us  by  the  hand,  to  bid  us 
welcome,  the  chief  of  the  greatest  republic,  if  not  the 
greatest  state,  in  the  world.  He  accosted  us  very  kindly, 
and  bade  us  be  seated,  at  the  same  time  resuming  his  own 
chair. 

My  embarrassment  left  me  in  a  moment.  I  had  felt 
some  little  trepidation  at  the  idea  of  being  brought  into 
contact  with  a  man  so  high  in  station.  His  demeanour, 
however,  soon  dissipated  this  feeling.  There  was  no  state 


64  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

etiquette  observed,  no  ceremonies  but  such  as  common 
courtesy  demanded,  and  might  be  performed  by  the  plainest 
person  ;  no  court  dress,  no  cocked  hat,  no  sword  and  sash, 
no  bowing  the  knee,  no  kissing  of  hands,  and,  moreover,  no 
peer  of  the  realm,  or  officer  of  the  court,  necessary  to  gain 
an  introduction :  a  black  boy,  to  obtain  his  master's  assent, 
and  to  show  us  the  way,  seemed  all  that  was  expected. 
With  our  European  notions,  this  did  not  really  look  like  an 
introduction  to  the  head  of  a  mighty  nation.  Truly  this 
American  republicanism  must  either  be  considered  as  a 
great  retrogression  into  the  ages  of  social  simplicity,  when 
shepherds  and  farmers  left  their  flocks  and  ploughs  to 
command  armies  and  govern  states,  and  then  returned  to 
their  avocations  ;  or  else  it  must  be  considered  as  a  vast 
stretch  into  the  future,  the  anticipation  of  something  to 
come,  the  model  of  a  perfectly  new  order  of  things.  It  is 
most  assuredly  not  identical  with  what  has  been,  and  con 
tinues  to  be,  in  the  Old  World.  Is  this  simplicity  agreeable 
to  nature,  to  common  sense,  to  the  truth  of  things  ?  I  con 
fess,  these  questions  puzzled  me  at  the  time,  and  continue 
still  to  puzzle  me.  There  is  a  fascination,  a  charm,  about 
royalty,  greatness,  courts,  presentations,  and  all  the  em 
broidery  connected  with  these  things,  which  make  it 
difficult  for  one  to  think  that  there  is  no  reality  in  them, — 
that  they  can  be  done  without.  So  much  of  power,  of  influ 
ence,  of  government,  have  stood  connected  with  the  old 
names,  and  insignia  of  thrones  and  courts,  that  many  of  us 
cannot  dispossess  our  minds  of  the  idea  that  there  is  great 
use,  though  we  may  not  know  how,  in  these  external  ac 
companiments  of  states. 

Here,  then,  we  were,  four  Methodist  preachers,  and  one 
merchant,  snugly  ensconced  in  a  government  office,  a  sort 
of  counting-house,  with  President  Polk,  one  of  the  greatest 
men,  by  position,  in  the  world  !  Who  could  forget  some 
of  the  documents  which  had  issued  from  this  centre  of 
power,  this  heart  of  American  diplomacy  ?  Decrees  had 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         65 

been  framed  here  which  had  thrilled  through  the  body 
politic  in  every  part  of  the  world,  producing  mighty 
palpitations  of  heart,  and  convulsive  throes !  Who  could 
forget  some  of  President  Folk's  own  "  messages,"  directed 
from  this  very  desk,  and  carried  probably  by  the  black  boy 
to  their  destinations  ?  The  policy  and  messages  of  this 
very  President  have  produced  strange  emotions.  They 
once  filled  Great  Britain,  if  not  with  consternation,  yet,  at 
any  rate,  with  indignation  ;  they  put  the  Parliament  of 
England  into  a  ferment,  and  called  forth  the  impassioned 
eloquence  of  men  of  all  parties  ;  they  made  it  expedient  to 
employ  the  diplomatic  skill  of  Lord  Ashburton,*  esteemed, 
at  the  time,  one  of  the  most  sagacious  peers  of  the  realm ; 
they  led  to  treaties  but  little  relished,  and  much  condemned 
by  some  of  the  best  sons  of  the  British  empire ;  and  they 
resulted  in  the  political  exaltation,  strength,  and  aggran 
dizement  of  America.  Some  of  these  messages,  moreover, 
moved  the  military  forces  of  the  republic,  by  land  and  sea, 
to  the  invasion  of  Mexico ;  to  the  victories  of  Taylor  and 
Scott ;  to  the  spoiling  of  a  feeble  people ;  and  led  to  the 
annexation  to  the  States  of  a  territory,  but  little,  if  at  all, 
inferior  to  the  whole  of  Europe.  These  are  some  of  the 
effects  produced  by  the  decrees  sent  forth  from  this  place, 
with  the  signature  of  this  plain  little  man.  Things  are  not 
then  to  be  estimated  by  the  appearance.  The  room  is  com 
mon,  but  it  is  the  centre  of  mighty  forces;  the  President 
appears  destitute  of  the  forms  of  majesty,  but  possesses 
its  reality  ;  the  missiles  lying  about  are  not  artillery,  swords, 
and  helmets,  but  they  move,  they  shake  the  world. 

And  what  of  President  Polk  himself?  He  is  small 
of  stature,  and  the  opposite  of  corpulent.  There  is  some 
what  of  a  cadaverous  and  American  look  about  him  ;  but 
he  is  grave,  thoughtful,  meditative,  and  slow  and  mea 
sured  in  his  speech.  A  thin  face  is  surmounted  by  a 
fine  brow,  and  his  features  indicate  great  decision  and 

*  [The  Ashburlon  treaty  was  made  under  Tyler's  administration,  not  Folk's.] 


66  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

unconquerable  firmness.  President  Folk's  demeanour  is 
perfectly  simple,  his  conversation  natural  and  easy, 'his 
dress  plain,  after  the  American  fashion,  and  his  whole 
contour  irresistibly  reminds  one  of  the  venerable  Puritans. 
In  the  course  of  a  lengthened  conversation,  besides  the 
matters  relating  to  the  Chartists,  the  Irish,  and  other 
general  questions,  two  or  three  points  of  great  consider 
ation  were  introduced.  Some  one  having  mentioned  the 
necessity  of  American  intervention  in  the  affairs  of  Yucatan, 
in  agreement  with  the  President's  message  of  the  morn 
ing,  it  was  added,  "  If  we  do  not  interfere,  some  one  of  the 
European  powers  will ;"  referring  to  England.  The  Pre 
sident  promptly  remarked,  "  But  we  will  not  let  them  ;" 
and  then  added,  "  We  do  not  meddle  in  European  affairs, 
and  we  will  not  allow  them  to  intermeddle  in  American." 
Here  is  a  political  axiom  for  Lord  John  Russell  and  his 
successors  in  office  to  meditate  upon,  a  difficulty  to  solve ! 
James  Monroe's  principle  of  "  America  for  the  Americans," 
has  been  fully  adopted  by  President  Polk.  It  was,  indeed, 
no  mystery  before ;  it  had  been  proclaimed  in  many  of  his 
state-documents,  and  was  here  unequivocally  asserted. 
Well,  but  Canada,  and  the  British  provinces !  These  are  in 
America,  they  constitute  a  portion  of  its  territory,  they  are 
in  the  possession  of  an  independent  power ;  and  this  pre 
supposes  political  rights  and  duties  on  the  part  of  Great 
Britain.  Does  the  fact  that  these  possessions  are  colonies, 
and  not  independent  states,  deprive  the  parent  state  of  the 
right  to  interfere  in  general  questions  ?  This  seems  to  be 
the  notion,  the  dogma,  assumed.  Time  must  solve  this 
point.  It  was  also  said  by  some  one  respecting  the  Mexi 
can  war,  that  the  American  armies  might  as  well  have 
finished  the  work  of  conquest,  and  taken  the  entire  coun 
try,  as  they  would  certainly  possess  it  some  day.  To  this 
the  President  replied,  "  Ah,  but  the  apple  is  not  yet  ripe  !" 
"  Not  yet  ripe  !"  Who  does  not  see  the  meaning  of  this  ? 
When  it  is  «  ripe,"  it  will  fall. 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  67 

The  black  boy  came  to  announce  his  master's  dinner ; 
we  made  our  bows,  shook  hands,  and  parted. 

Our  indefatigable  friend,  Mr.  Slicer,  had  not  yet  satisfied 
his  own  kind  intentions  ;  and  took  us  at  once  to  the  Vice- 
President's  room.  We  gained  an  easy  access.  Here  we 
found  one  of  the  most  handsome  men  it  was  ever  my  plea 
sure  to  see.  Vice-President  Dallas  is  somewhat  beyond 
middle  life.  He  possesses  a  fine  and  engaging  person  ;  a 
countenance  perfectly  ruddy  and  blooming,  an  unusual 
thing  in  an  American ;  dark  eyes,  bright  as  the  morning 
and  evening  stars  ;  his  brow  is  good  and  spacious,  with  hair 
white  as  snow.  We  remained  here  about  half  an  hour, 
talking  on  the  usual  European  and  American  topics.  This 
gentleman  had  the  kindness  to  present  me  with  a  copy  of 
Hickey's  "  Constitution  of  the  United  States,"  writing  his 
name  in  the  title-page,  together  with  a  large  bundle  of 
state-papers,  prepared  by  order  of  Congress,  on  the  subject 
of  Mexico  and  California. 

From  the  rooms  of  the  Vice-President  we  went  to  visit 
the  Patent-Office.  The  large  upper  room  is  two  hundred 
and  seventy-five  feet  in  length,  and  sixty-five  feet  wide, 
which  is  appropriated  to  the  collections  of  the  National 
Institution.  Here  was  a  most  superb  collection  of  plants, 
minerals,  and  specimens  of  the  American  animal  kingdom. 
The  enormous  birds,  serpents,  and  animals  of  South 
America  exhibited  in  this  room,  are  most  remarkable. 
But  the  two  things  which  attracted  most  of  my  attention 
were,  a  collection  of  bugs,  and  General  Washington's 
camp-equipage.  Being  somewhat  personally  interested  in 
the  first,  on  the  ground  of  old  acquaintance'  sake,  they  could 
not  be  regarded  but  with  some  emotion.  The  prodigious 
size  of  some  of  these  creatures  is  frightful.  They  are  more 
like  reptiles  than  anything  else.  The  idea  of  having  these 
monstrous  vermin  in  bed,  crawling  about,  and  sucking 
one's  blood,  is  perfectly  horrifying.  Their  "local  habi 
tation"  is  in  the  hot  and  sunny  south :  had  they  found 


68  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

a  home  in  the  north,  I  should  have  had  ample  expe 
rience  of  their  nocturnal  visits ; — bad  enough  as  it  was, 
but  the  warfare  of  the  night  must  have  been  ten  times 
worse,  if  these  southern  gentry  could  have  lived  in  the 
regions  I  visited. 

The  camp-equipage  of  Washington  is  entire.  His  mili 
tary  costume,  his  tea-kettle,  his  gridiron,  and  all  the  rest 
of  the  utensils  employed  in  the  camp -life  of  the  general,  are 
sacredly  preserved.  And  here  hang  the  very  coat,  vest, 
small-clothes,  boots,  spurs,  sword  and  belt,  of  the  great 
patriot !  The  identical  clothes  he  wore  when  com 
manding  the  forces  of  his  country,  gaining  the  victories  of 
independence,  establishing  the  nationality  of  the  colonies, 
and  paving  the  way  for  a  new  order  of  things  in  the  world, 
are  kept  as  relics,  with  as  much  care  as  a  saint's  coat  in  a 
Popish  church.  Who  could  look  upon  these  things  with 
out  deep  feeling?  The  country  is  studded  with  his  statues; 
but  I  confess  I  could  not  view  these  effigies  of  Washington 
with  the  same  feelings  as  possessed  me  when  standing  be 
fore  the  mute,  but  in  some  sort  speaking,  costume  and 
habiliments  of  war  which  he  had  actually  worn.  It  seemed 
as  if  his  own  spirit  were  present,  though  unseen.  Is  this 
feeling  superstition  ?  Does  hero-worship  originate  in  this 
class  of  sensations  ?  The  Americans  next  to  adore,  with 
reason,  the  founder  and  father  of  his  country.  So  pure, 
so  disinterested,  so  exalted  a  patriot  never  adorned  the  an 
nals  of  time.  Moreover,  he  is  believed  to  have  been  a 
true  Christian.  His  whole  career  is  said  to  have  been  mixed 
with  much  prayer.  He  was  known  to  have  retired  to  the 
woods,  away  from  the  bustle  of  the  camp,  on  all  emergen 
cies,  to  acknowledge  and  seek  direction  from  God.  His 
great  battles  were  always  so  prefaced ;  and  the  more  press 
ing  the  emergency  and  desperate  the  state  of  affairs,  the 
more  he  was  observed  to  frequent  the  solitudes  of  nature 
for  purposes  of  devotion.  Bishop  Asbury  says,  on  occa 
sion  of  his  death,  "At  all  times  he  acknowledged  the  pro- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        69 

vidence  of  God,  and  never  was  ashamed  of  his  Redeemer : 
we  believe  he  died  not  fearing  death.  In  his  will  he  or 
dered  the  manumission  of  his  slaves — a  true  son  of  liberty 
in  all  points."  How  different  a  character  is  Washington 
to  such  charlatans  as  Bonaparte,  and  men  of  his  class  !  and 
how  equally  different  the  issue  of  their  work !  Had  he 
lived  in  the  times  when  greatness  in  men  was  thought  to 
be  divine,  and  they,  in  consequence,  were  deified  ;  had 
shrines  erected  to  their  honour,  and  became  objects  of 
popular  adoration — had  Washington  lived  in  these  times, 
he  would  have  been  the  god  of  America.  As  it  is,  he  is  their 
model-man.  If  they  cultivate  his  spirit,  adhere  to  his  maxims, 
imitate  his  moderation,  and  preserve  and  work  out  his  wise 
and  judicious  theories  of  government,  they  must  prosper. 

We  turned  our  backs  on  the  city  bearing  the  name  of 
this  wonderful  man,  and  which  was  projected  by  his  ge 
nius,  with  deep  feeling.  We  had  collected  ample  material 
for  reflection.  The  things  and  the  men  there  seen,  were 
not  likely  to  be  lost  sight  of :  they  could  not,  they  never 
can,  be  forgotten.  Our  good  friend,  the  chaplain,  pressed 
me  very  urgently  to  remain  over  the  Sabbath,  and  take  his 
place  by  preaching  to  the  Congress.  This  I  should  gladly 
have  done,  but  had  engaged  to  officiate  in  Baltimore.  We 
arrived  in  that  city  late  in  the  evening,  well  repaid  for  our 
day's  excursion. 

The  Sabbath  came  ;  as  bright  and  glorious  a  day  as  ever 
dawned  on  earth.  It  was  the  first  I  had  fully  spent  in 
America,  and  brought  with  it  the  rest  and  spiritual  exer 
cises  I  had  long  sighed  to  enjoy.  I  preached  twice,  to 
large  and  apparently  very  serious  and  devout  congrega 
tions.  Here  I  felt  quite  at  home,  among  our  own  people, 
just  the  same  as  in  England.  This  was  very  different  to 
the  promiscuous  and  mixed  groups  I  had  to  address  on 
board  ship.  The  worship  was  solemn,  spiritual,  and  holy ; 
God  was,  as  we  trust,  present,  and  the  people  "shouted 
nloud  for  joy." 


TO  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  we  visited  two  or  three  Roman 
Catholic  places  of  worship,  and  among  the  rest  the  Cathe 
dral,  a  splendid  building,  full  of  fine  paintings.  Here  I 
saw,  for  the  first  and  only  time  of  my  life,  the  railroad 
principle  applied  to  the  purposes  of  worship.  There  was 
provided  a  tram-road  to  wheel  round  the  pulpit,  from  some 
convenient  nook,  which  was  its  common  resting-place,  to 
the  centre  of  the  building,  where  the  officiating  minister 
might  stand  and  obtain  a  commanding  position  for  address 
ing  the  people.  Nothing  comes  amiss  to  Papists  ;  they 
have  the  adroitness  to  press  everything  into  the  service  of 
the  church.  It  can  be  no  matter  of  surprise,  if,  at  some 
time,  they  employ  steam-power  to  work  their  machinery, 
to  ring  their  bells,  to  shift  and  move  the  scenery  of  their 
dramatic  exhibitions  ;  and  to  work  the  innumerable  springs, 
pulleys,  and  wires  of  their  scenic  worship.  And,  for  aught 
we  can  see,  the  mummeries  of  the  system  might  as  well  be 
worked  by  steam  as  by  living  men :  as  no  soul  is  required, 
the  element  of  liquid  smoke  might  serve  perfectly,  and  save 
money. 

Whether  from  the  power  of  association,  or  the  reality 
of  things,  I  know  not,  but  I  liked  Baltimore  as  much,  or 
more,  than  any  city  I  saw  in  America.  It  is,  indeed,  a 
beautiful  place.  The  houses  are  fine,  spacious,  and  ele 
gant.  There  is,  moreover,  an  air  of  aristocracy,  which  is 
seldom  to  be  met  with.  It  is  clear  enough  that  aristocrats 
reside  in  this  place ;  and  although  the  Americans  decry 
this  class  of  men  constantly,  yet  there  is  certainly  some 
thing  about  a  people,  and  institutions,  of  the  aristocratic 
cast,  which  gives  the  impression  of  superior  dignity.  We 
were  now,  indeed,  in  one  of  the  slave-holding  States;  and 
from  the  specimen  given  in  this  and  other  places  visited, 
it  is  pretty  apparent,  that  the  system  of  slavery  tends  to 
produce  this  spirit.  Indeed,  the  slave-holder,  in  despite  of 
the  prejudices  against  the  name,  exhibits  all  the  charac 
teristics  of  a  perfect  feudal  aristocracy.  As  I  understood. 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        71 

his  house  is,  generally,  in  the  case  of  the  wealthy  classes, 
a  complete  palace ;  princely  in  its  dimensions,  its  furniture, 
its  ornaments,  and  its  luxuries.  How  can  it  be  otherwise, 
with  a  man  who  is  the  lord  of  a  great  number,  not  of 
vassals,  but  of  slaves  ?  These  poor  creatures  are  the  abso 
lute  property  of  the  master,  obedient  to  his  behests,  the 
panderers  to  his  passions  and  appetites,  and  in  all  things 
the  servants  of  his  caprices.  The  young  gentlemen  and 
ladies,  brought  up  in  the  midst  of  slavery,  learn,  as  early 
as  they  are  capable  of  authority,  imperiously  to  command 
the  service  of  the  menials  of  their  father.  They  stir  not 
without  their  attendance ;  they  are  waited  upon  in  the 
most  trivial  matters ;  they  are  fanned  when  the  weather  is 
hot,  and  guarded  in  the  most  assiduous  manner  from  the 
approach  of  the  buzzing  insect ;  while  all  their  wants  are, 
if  possible,  more  than  anticipated  by  the  black  slaves. 
What  is  all  this,  if  not  feudal  aristocracy,  in  its  most  re 
volting  features  ?  The  lords  of  the  European  nations,  when 
the  institution  existed  in  its  most  perfect  glory,  were  never 
in  so  transcendental  a  state  of  power  as  these  gentlemen. 
Their  vassals,  though  low  enough  in  the  scale  of  humanity, 
were  not  so  degraded  as  these  Africans.  The  right  of  the 
seigneurs  of  Europe  to  exact  the  services  of  their  serfs, 
never  amounted  to  the  absolute  dominion  of  the  slave 
holder.  Probably  the  rule  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
which  at  first,  and  for  many  subsequent  years,  was  para 
mount  in  this  place,  had  something  to  do  with  this  aristo 
cratic  character.  The  first  colonists,  as  is  well  known, 
were  of  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion ;  and  hence  the 
cathedral,  and  other  splendid  churches,  are  now  among 
the  chief  ornaments  of  the  city.  Sir  John  Calvert,  after 
wards  Lord  Baltimore,  from  whom  the  city  takes  its  name, 
was  in  early  life  a  Protestant ;  but  afterwards,  embracing 
the  Romish  faith,  became  the  means  of  establishing  that 
system  of  religion  extensively  in  the  colony.  The  present 
prelate  is  an  American,  the  first  ever  appointed  to  the  see ; 


72  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

it  having  long  been  the  policy  of  the  Popes  to  select  foreign 
ers,  generally  Irishmen. 

Baltimore  is  sometimes  called  "the  Monumental  City," 
by  reason  of  the  number  of  statues  it  contains.  "  The 
Washington  Monument,  at  the  intersection  of  Charles  and 
Monument  streets,  is  a  noble  specimen  of  architecture, 
both  in  design  and  execution.  Built  on  an  eminence  one 
hundred  feet  above  tide-water,  it  rises  majestically  above 
the  city,  at  once  forming  its  noble  embellishment,  and  a 
conspicuous  landmark  to  travellers  and  voyagers.  The 
monument  consists  of  a  Doric  column,  rising  from  a  base 
of  fifty  feet  square,  and  twenty  high.  Its  height  is  one 
hundred  and  eighty  feet,  including  the  statue  of  Washing 
ton,  which  is  sixteen  feet.  The  base  is  ascended  by  a 
flight  of  twenty-eight  steps ;  the  ascent  to  the  summit  is 
by  a  winding  staircase,  or  flight  of  two  hundred  steps. 
The  cost  of  the  monument,  including  the  statue,  was 
200,000  dollars."  This  is,  indeed,  a  noble  pillar.  The 
above  description,  though,  no  doubt,  accurate  in  detail, 
gives  but  an  inadequate  notion  of  the  majestic  appearance 
of  this  splendid  work  of  art. 

Heroes  are  not  likely  to  be  forgotten  in  America,  any 
more  than  elsewhere.  We  have  another  called  Battle 
Monument,  erected  to  the  memory  of  those  who  fell  de 
fending  the  city  in  September,  1814,  at  the  corner  of  Cal- 
vert  and  Fayette  streets.  "  The  square  sub-base  on  which 
the  pedestal,  or  column,  rests,  rises  twenty  feet  from  the 
ground,  with  an  Egyptian  door  on  each  front,  on  which 
are  appropriate  inscriptions,  in  basso  relievo,  of  some  of  the 
incidents  of  the  battle,  The  column  rises  eighteen  feet 
above  the  base.  This,  which  is  of  marble,  in  the  form  of 
Roman  fasces,  is  enriched  by  bands,  in  which  are  inscribed, 
in  letters  of  gold,  the  names  of  those  whose  memory  and 
patriotic  valour  the  monument  is  designed  to  commemo 
rate.  The  column  is  surmounted  by  a  female  figure,  in 
marble,  emblematic  of  the  city  of  Baltimore.  The  wholo 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         73 

height  is  fifty-two  feet."  Such  are  some  of  the  architec 
tural  ornaments  of  this  city.  But  none  of  them  equal  the 
Popish  cathedral.  This,  in  point  of  fact,  is  the  true  monu 
ment  of  the  place  ;  and  as  far  as  such  things  are  concerned, 
its  distinction  and  glory.  It  reminds  one  of  home,  of 
Europe,  more  than  anything  I  saw  in  the  United  States ; 
and  tends  to  give  this  city  a  peculiarly  European  appear 
ance.  Such  are  the  types  of  time.  America  is  pre-emi 
nently,  in  its  whole  appearance,  the  emblem,  the  type,  of 
modern  ideas  ;  but  there  is  just  one  memorial  of  the  past, 
of  a  defunct  age.  In  the  midst  of  the  simple  forms  of  re 
publicanism,  the  activity  of  commercial  life,  the  humble 
and  unostentatious  churches  of  Protestantism,  the  cathe 
dral  of  Baltimore  seems  to  stand  as  the  catacomb,  the 
mausoleum  of  departed  ages  ;  and  as  a  mighty  fragment, 
a  rock,  separated  by  some  great  convulsion  from  surround 
ing  things.  Nothing  appears  in  unison ;  it  stands  in  soli 
tude,  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  population,  having  no  sympa 
thy  to  bestow,  and  receiving  none  from  the  young  genera 
tion  around. 

On  Monday  morning,  May  1st,  we  took  an  affectionate 
adieu  of  our  dear  friend  Sargent,  and  the  Baltimore  people, 
and  set  out  by  the  railroad  for  Cumberland.  Our  party 
had  now  increased.  Besides  Mr.  Porter,  we  here  met 
with  Dr.  Pierce,  the  representative  from  the  South  Metho 
dist  Church  to  the  Pittsburgh  Conference,  Dr.  Bond,  the 
editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate  in  New- York,  and  a  gen 
tleman  and  his  son,  planters  and  slave-holders,  from  the 
Mississippi  State,  Methodists,  and  very  agreeable  persons. 
The  assembling  of  these  parties  in  the  same  vehicle  was 
rather  ominous ;  nobody  could  tell  to  what  it  might  lead, 
— whether  the  peace  would  be  kept,  or  the  tedium  of  our 
journey  be  relieved  by  a  polemic  war.  The  two  doctors 
were  amongst  the  heads  and  chiefs  of  the  great  controversy, 
which  had  been  going  on  for  the  past  four  years,  and 
which  had  ended  in  dividing  the  church ;  the  one  by  his 

4 


Y4  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

pen,  and  the  other  by  his  vivd  voce  eloquence.  They  had 
been  old  friends  ;  and  it  was  pleasing  to  see,  that  the  un 
dying  instincts  of  Christian  love  soon  gained  the  ascendant. 
The  knotty  questions  in  dispute  were  forgotten,  or  only 
referred  to  in  general  terms  ;  and  the  North  and  South,  at 
any  rate,  in  this  journey,  met  without  collision. 

Our  route  lay  along  a  very  interesting  country,  partly  in 
the  State  of  Maryland,  and  partly  in  Virginia.  We  beheld 
a  great  number  of  slaves  at  work  in  the  fields  ;  the  first  I 
had  seen  at  their  degrading  labours.  They  exhibited  no 
life,  no  activity,  in  their  occupation ;  but  seemed  to  drag 
themselves  along,  as  if  existence  were  a  weariness ;  they 
plied  their  implements  of  industry,  careless  as  to  the 
amount  of  work  done,  or  studious  to  do  as  little  as  possible. 
My  companion,  Mr.  Porter,  a  stanch  anti-slavery  man, 
descanted  on  the  deleterious  effects  of  slavery  on  the  soil 
itself;  endeavouring  to  prove  that  Maryland  and  Virginia 
were  worn  out  by  this  kind  of  cultivation.  Whether  it  is 
so  or  not,  I  cannot  pretend  to  determine  ;  but  the  whole 
country  where  these  slaves  were  at  work,  has  an  extremely 
barren  appearance.  Such  is  the  decree  of  God,  that  this 
enormous  evil  may  wear  itself  out,  and  the  planters  be 
obliged  to  turn  to  the  cultivation  of  such  productions  as 
may  make  it  profitable  to  employ  free  labour.  God  ap 
pears  to  curse  with  sterility  the  land  cultivated  by  slaves. 
The  planters,  I  was  informed,  w^ere  getting  very  poor  ;  and 
it  was,  apparently,  becoming  their  interest  to  turn  their  at 
tention  to  something  else  in  the  place  of  tobacco  and  the 
other  productions  on  which  slave-labour  is  chiefly  em 
ployed.  We  passed  on,  and  soon  lost  sight  of  the  hag 
gard,  dispirited,  broken-hearted,  oppressed  slave.  Those 
fields  had  witnessed  the  labour,  the  tears,  the  blood,  of 
their  race,  for  generations ;  and,  for  aught  which  appears, 
must  continue  to  witness  the  same  miseries  in  their  chil 
dren,  unless  Heaven  shall,  in  mercy,  increase  the  intensity 
of  his  malediction,  and  render  the  country  completely 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        T5 

sterile.  But  would  this  be  any  relief  ?  No ;  these  poor 
wretches  would  be  sold,  and  sent  farther  south;  and  if 
even  the  same  fate  should  follow  them  into  the  Carolinas 
and  Georgia,  still  there  are  Texas,  Mexico,  and  California, 
to  be  peopled  and  cultivated  by  this  unfortunate  race. 
The  evil  seems  to  be  indefinite,  eternal.  Provision  has  been 
made,  designedly  or  otherwise,  by  the  conquests  of  the 
States,  for  the  progress  of  this  scourge,  for  all  time  to 
come. 

Harper's  Ferry,  a  curious  phenomenon  of  nature,  lay  in 
our  line,  and  as  it  was  our  dining-place,  and  the  Americans 
not  being  so  exact,  as  to  time,  as  the  railroad  authorities 
in  this  country,  I  obtained  an  interval,  which,  though  brief, 
enabled  me  to  take  a  look  at  the  scenery,  in  itself  pre-em 
inently  grand.  "  Harper's  Ferry  is  situated  in  Jefferson 
county,  Virginia,  at  the  confluence  of  the  Shenandoah  and 
Potomac  rivers,  at  the  passage  of  these  streams  through 
the  Blue  Ridge,  upwards  of  one  thousand  two  hundred 
feet  in  height.  At  this  point,  the  two  streams,  in  search 
of  an  outlet  to  the  sea,  and  each,  as  it  were,  conscious  of 
the  insufficiency  of  its  separate  exertions  to  overcome  the 
barrier  that  opposes  its  progress,  united  their  waters,  and, 
rushing  in  one  impetuous  current  against  the  mountain, 
rent  it  asunder.  Such,  it  is  thought,  was  the  origin  of  a 
scene  which  Mr.  Jefferson  has  characterized  as  '  one  of 
the  most  stupendous  in  nature.' 

"  The  scenery  is  of  the  wildest  and  most  majestic  cha 
racter.  Jefferson's  Rock,  named  after  Mr.  Jefferson,  and 
the  spot  where  he  wrote  a  description  of  the  place,  in  his 
'  Notes  on  Virginia,'  is  a  place  of  huge  detached  rocks, 
leaning  over  the  steep  cliffs  of  the  Shenandoah,  and  look 
ing  into  the  mountain-gorge  of  the  Potomac.  Its  top,  al 
most  level,  is  twelve  feet  square ;  its  base,  not  exceeding 
five  feet  in  width,  rests  upon  the  top  of  a  large  mass  of 
rock  jutting  out  from  the  hill.  It  is  a  wild  '  eagles'  nest/ 
which,  as  Jefferson  truly  declares,  is  worth  a  trip  across  the 


76  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

ocean  to  behold.  It  is  not,  however,  equal  to  the  enchant 
ing  scene  presented  to  the  view  from  the  opposite  mountain, 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  up,  on  the  Maryland  side.  From 
this  the  beholder  surveys  with  admiration  a  large  extent  of 
country,  fields,  woodlands,  and  plantations ;  whilst  the 
beautiful  Shenandoah,  as  it  breaks  upon  the  magic  picture, 
appears  like  a  series  of  beautiful  lakes." 

Such  is  Harper's  Ferry.  It  is  very  tantalizing  to  be 
within  sight  of  a  great  object  of  curiosity,  and  not  be  able 
to  reach  it.  This  was  our  case.  We  were  at  the  foot  of 
this  "  rock,"  it  stood  towering  above  us  ;  and  yet  our  time 
would  not  allow  us  to  ascend.  But  so  far  as  the  slight 
glimpses  which  we  could  obtain,  by  running  here  and 
there  to  catch  a  bird's-eye  view,  the  above  appeared  a 
tolerably  correct  description.  And  yet,  after  all,  descrip 
tive  writing  must  always  depend  upon  the  vision,  the  brain, 
the  nervous  system,  and  the  grouping  powers  of  the  obser 
ver.  Had  we  obtained  our  desired  point  of  observation, 
no  doubt,  the  prospect  would  have  varied  itself,  in  some 
degree,  from  the  account  given  by  other  minds. 

In  this  journey  our  line  lay,  for  many  miles,  along  the 
meanderings  of  the  beautiful  Potomac.  Nature,  as  if  in 
bounty  to  man,  had  just  left  room  enough  for  a  road  be 
tween  the  banks  of  the  river  and  very  lofty  and  precipitous 
rocks.  This  made  the  route  perfectly  romantic,  and  the 
scenery  beautifully  picturesque  and  agreeable.  The  Ame 
ricans  have  been  charged  with  travelling  slowly  by  their 
trains.  The  mystery,  however,  was,  that  they  could  get  on 
at  all  in  the  midst  of  the  elbows,  curves,  and  bends  of  this 
serpentine  course  ;  and  yet,  with  the  difficulties  of  this  zig 
zag  kind  of  movement,  we  reached  Cumberland  from  Bal 
timore,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  seventy-eight  miles, 
in  about  nine  hours. 

Cumberland  lies  at  the  foot  of  the  Alleghany  moun 
tains,  which  we  had  now  to  cross  in  "  stages"  in  the  night. 
I  had  determined  to  remain  here  till  morning,  being  de- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  77 

sirous  of  gaming  as  complete  a  view  as  possible  of  these 
lofty  regions.  But  I  was  informed  that  the  proprietors  of 
the  "stages"  never  ensured  a  passage,  unless  they  could 
obtain  the  full  complement  of  nine,  this  being  the  number 
which  one  of  the  coaches  would  accommodate  ;  and,  like 
wise,  that  it  was  perfectly  uncertain  as  to  whether  there 
would  be  any  such  number  to  cross  the  following  day. 
Hence,  no  choice  was  left.  I  was  unwilling  to  run  the 
hazard  of  losing  a  day,  and  therefore  preferred  to  mount 
the  "  stage,"  and  cross  the  mighty  barrier  betwixt  the  east 
and  the  west. 

"  The  Alleghany  Mountains,  otherwise  called  the  Appa- 
laches,  from  a  tribe  of  Indians,  who  lived  on  the  banks  of 
the  Appalachicola,  (or  Alleghany,)  a  river  which  proceeds 
from  these  mountains,  are  a  part  of  that  extensive  range 
which  is  situated  between  the  Atlantic,  the  Mississippi,  and 
the  lakes  of  North  America ;  and  which  runs  in  a  direction 
from  south-west  to  north-east,  passing  through  the  country 
of  the  United  States,  and  giving  origin  to  many  rivers,  that 
flow  either  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  or  into  the  Western 
Ocean.  As  the  Alleghany  mountains  form  a  principal  part 
of  the  chain  just  alluded  to,  they  often  give  their  name  to 
the  whole  group.  This  range  commences  in  Georgia, 
stretches  northward  and  eastward  through  the  territory 
of  Virginia,  passes  on  in  the  same  direction  through  Penn 
sylvania  and  the  northern  countries,  and  terminates  in  the 
division  of  New-Brunswick.  Its  whole  extent,  according 
to  Pinkerton,  is  not*  less  than  nine  hundred  geographical 
miles.  As  it  approaches  its  termination,  the  mass  rises  in 
height ;  the  chief  summits  are  in  New-Hampshire,  and  are 
reported  to  be  nearly  eight  thousand  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  ocean.  Besides  the  main  ridge,  there  are  several 
others  which  are  collateral  to  it,  as  the  Iron  or  Bald  Moun 
tains,  the  White- Oak  Mountains,  and  the  Blue  Mountains, 
— the  Cumberland  Mountains  forming  the  exterior  skirt 
toward  the  north-west.  The  breadth  of  the  whole  is  often 


78  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

equal  to  seventy  miles/'    This  was  about  the  breadth  of  the 
mountain  where  we  passed. 

Our  cavalcade  consisted  of  six  or  eight  stages,  all  well 
horsed  and  manned.  On  leaving  Cumberland  we  instant 
ly  plunged  into  the  midst  of  rocks  and  precipices,  the 
road  meandering  its  course  among  gullies  and  cataracts, 
and  then  again  by  the  side  of  the  rising  mountain.  The 
scene  was  unmixed  forest ;  for  though  the  mountain,  of 
course,  consists  of  rock,  yet,  as  is  the  case  everywhere  else, 
it  was  covered  from  the  bottom  to  its  most  elevated  sum 
mit  with  noble  trees.  Having  two  or  three  hours  before 
night  closed  the  prospect  from  our  view,  I  had  conse 
quently  that  space  to  look  upon  the  scene  as  we  passed 
along.  The  impression  was  a  very  melancholy  one,  in  exact 
agreement  with  the  sombre  aspect  of  all  things  around : — 
the  stillness,  the  indefinite  and  mystic  character  of  the 
forest,  as  if  forming  a  sort  of  infinite  labyrinth ;  the  stu 
pendous  rocks  and  precipices ;  the  moaning  of  the  waters, 
as  they  rolled  down  the  gullies,  or  dashed  among  the 
stones  ;  the  wilderness  itself,  which  seemed  vocal  with  no 
note  of  bird  or  voice  of  man ;  and  then  the  gradual  ap 
proach  of  night,  till  the  curtain  dropped.  This  general 
gloom,  I  confess,  produced  in  me  the  most  melancholy 
sensations.  This  state  of  mind,  however,  is  not  unfavour 
able  to  reflection.  The  forest  taught  its  moral !  The  trees 
appeared  not  in  uniform  life,  verdure,  and  beauty.  Great 
numbers  lay  prostrate  on  the  ground  in  total  decay,  even 
their  form  nearly  gone ;  and  mother  "earth  seemed  about 
again  to  receive  to  her  embrace  those  noble  forms  of  life 
which  had  been  nursed  at  her  bosom,  and  had  been  the 
ornaments  of  the  forest  in  other  years  and  centuries.  Others 
had  more  recently  fallen,  and  retained  their  perfect  shape, 
though  beginning  to  decompose  and  lose  something  of  their 
texture  as  wood,  and  change  into  that  of  earth.  Again, 
others,  and  that  in  greater  numbers,  had  been  riven,  by 
time  or  the  storm,  from  their  grasp  of  the  soil,  and  leaned 


PART  1. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         79 

upon  their  neighbours,  younger  and  stronger  than  them 
selves,  for  support.  The  space,  however,  was  filled  up  ; 
no  room  was  lost ;  the  generation  now  in  their  prime  stood 
towering  over  the  prostrate  and  decaying ;  and  innumerable 
young  ones,  of  every  age  and  size,  filled  every  atom  of  soil 
left  betwixt  the  living  and  the  dead.  Who  could  help 
thinking  of  human  nature  ?  of  the  generations  of  the  past, 
of  the  active  spirits  now  occupying  their  place,  soon  to 
follow  them  ;  of  the  young  plants  of  humanity,  so  blooming, 
so  beautiful,  so  sanguine,  so  full  of  hope  and  joy ;  waiting 
for  their  turn,  and  impatient  for  the  removal  of  the  genera 
tion  standing  in  the  way  of  their  enterprise  and  ambition  ? 
That  forest  was  to  me  a  lesson.  It  served  to  furnish  matter 
for  reflection  in  the  darkness ;  and  as  the  sun  retired,  and 
hung  around  us  the  sable  curtain  of  night,  the  moral  seemed 
complete. 

Our  long  train  of  "  stages,"  with  their  brilliant  lamps, 
reflected  by  the  foliage,  presented  a  singular  appearance, 
and  not  devoid  of  interest  and  beauty.  It  became  very 
cold  as  we  ascended  the  mountain,  and  we  were  glad  to 
halt  for  supper.  This  was  served,  considering  the  character 
of  the  place,  in  very  good  style ;  and,  no  doubt,  we  did  it 
justice.  After  a  good  warming,  we  again  renewed  our 
journey.  The  road  is  designated  "  national,"  being  pre 
pared  at  the  public  expense  ;  but  unpleasantly  rough.  The 
shaking  and  jolting,  the  up-and-down  kind  of  exercise  we 
had  to  endure,  made  sleep  in  my  case  quite  out  of  the 
question.  Hearing  a  remarkable  noise  as  we  proceeded, 
I  inquired  of  my  companions  what  it  meant ;  and  was 
informed  that  it  arose  from  the  merry-making  of  frogs. 
The  sound  was  not  a  croak)  but  a  chirp,  very  much  like  that 
of  crickets  by  our  fire-sides,  only  much  louder.  For  many 
miles  the  mountain  was  perfectly  vocal  with  the  music  of 
these  happy  creatures.  How  good  is  God  !  All  things 
serve  him  in  their  season.  This  concert  of  frogs  broke 
the  tedium  of  the  journey  and  the  gloom  of  night ;  and  it 


80  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

became  my  business  to  listen  to  this  singular  melody  for 
several  hours. 

All  my  companions,  being  accustomed  to  this  kind  of 
travelling,  slept  soundly ;  but  I  "  watched  for  the  morn 
ing"  with  great  desire.  At  length  it  came.  We  had 
reached  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  and  were  now  begin 
ning  to  descend.  The  sun  rose ;  and  it  was  never  my 
fortune  to  behold  such  a  sunrise.  As  he  ascended  the 
skies,  they  appeared  tinged  by  the  most  beautiful  and  va 
riegated  colours  imaginable.  They  were  clothed  in  the 
most  gorgeous  dress ;  the  deep  blue  being  relieved  and 
diversified  by  banks  of  clouds,  their  edges  being  tinged  with 
all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow.  But  on  looking  out  on  my 
left  hand,  I  saw  something  which  I  took  to  be  a  prodigious 
lake  ;  and,  being  surprised  at  so  singular  a  phenomenon 
appearing  on  the  top  of  a  mountain,  roused  one  of  my  fellow- 
travellers,  and  asked,  "  What  lake  is  that  on  the  left  ?" 
He  rubbed  his  eyes,  and  grumbled  out,  "  I  reckon  there  is 
no  lake  here."  He  closed  them  again,  and  I  could  obtain 
no  information.  I  continued  to  gaze;  and  felt  certain  that 
the  object  seen  was  the  waters  of  a  lake  or  sea,  stretching 
to  an  indefinite  extent,  and  losing  itself  in  the  distance. 
After  ruminating  in  this  uncertainty  for  some  considerable 
time,  it  occurred  to  me  that  possibly  it  might  be  the 
MIRAGE,  so  often  referred  to  by  eastern  travellers.  So  it 
turned  out.  We  were  at  a  great  distance  from  either  lake 
or  sea  ;  but  the  sun  had  given  the  rising  mist  this  peculiar 
appearance.  No  wonder  that  the  pilgrims  of  the  desert, 
in  imagination,  quenched  their  burning  thirst,  and  plunged 
their  weary  limbs,  in  one  of  these  illusive  seas.  Attracted 
by  the  promise  of  water,  they  rushed  towards  a  blessing 
which  retired  as  they  approached,  and  left  them  still  a 
prey  to  thirst  and  misery.  Had  it  been  my  lot  to  command 
a  steamer,  or  vessel  of  any  kind,  I  should  not  have  doubted 
for  a  moment  that  the  sea  I  fancied  I  saw,  would  furnish 
depth  and  space  enough  for  her  navigation.  Such  are  the 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        81 

illusions  of  life  !  A  few  moments  sufficed  to  dissipate  these 
vapoury  deceptions ;  it  may,  perchance,  take  a  longer  pe 
riod  to  disenchant  the  soul  of  the  haze  around  her  being, 
arising  from  the  unreal  objects  of  desire  and  hope  ;  but  the 
time  is  certain  to  come  when  the  mirage  will  be  dissipated, 
and  the  mountain  scenery  of  life,  rough  and  rugged,  will 
appear  in  its  true  character. 

But  a  more  gorgeous  deception  awaited  us.  Turning 
my  eyes  to  the  other  side  of  the  mountain,  I  beheld  another 
most  magnificent  spectacle.  This  arose  from  the  agency 
of  the  same  causes  ;  the  mist  lying  on  the  side  of  the  moun 
tain,  and  the  beams  of  the  rising  sun  shining  upon  it.  But 
in  this  instance  his  rays  were  not  absorbed,  but  reflected, 
and  the  appearance  was  not  that  of  water,  but  of  fire.  How 
shall  a  description  of  this  wonderful  scene  be  attempted  ? 
We  have  no  analogies.  It  was  unlike  anything  ever  beheld 
by  me.  Nothing  either  in  the  heavens  or  on  the  earth  can 
furnish  any  terms  of  comparison  or  modes  of  illustration. 
The  point  of  observation  in  surveying  the  beauties  of  the 
heavens  is  from  below.  We  see  all  their  glories  over  our 
heads.  But  in  this  case  we  were  elevated  above  the  phe 
nomenon  :  we  did  not  look  up,  but  down ;  the  magnificent 
spectacle  lay  at  our  feet, — like  the  mirage  on  the  other  side 
the  mountain, — stretching  to  an  indefinite  distance.  Again, 
this  spectacle  had  not  the  appearance  of  mountains  of 
clouds,  heaped  one  upon  another,  variegated  by  tints  and 
hues  of  many  colours,  their  edges  dipped  in  gold,  and  re 
flecting  every  possible  form  of  beauty ;  it  was  uniform, 
presenting  the  same  aspect  and  colour ;  the  intensity  of  its 
brightness  seemed  not  to  admit  of  variation,  the  one  ele 
ment  swallowed  up  all  inferior  forms,  and  absorbed  them 
in  its  own  indivisible  purity  and  lustre.  The  arch  of  heaven, 
the  rainbow,  the  rising  and  setting  sun,  the  brilliant  noon 
day, — none  of  these  can  give  a  notion  of  this  splendid 
illusion.  Its  position  was  longitudinal ;  its  surface,  its  bo 
som,  like  that  of  the  ocean,  seen  from  a  lofty  elevation, 


82  TOUK  IN  AMERICA. 

presented  itself  to  view  as  at  a  great  distance  below; — 
reflecting  the  sun's  beams  back  again  to  their  fountain,  and 
giving  their  dazzling  brightness  as  if  in  emulation  of  the 
parent  orb.  To  what  shall  we  compare  it  ?  It  looked  like 
a  sea  of  glory  !  I  gazed  and  gazed  on  this  lovely  object, 
till  dragged  by  the  rumbling  motion  of  our  vehicle  be 
yond  the  sight  of  the  deceptive  vision.  We  were  soon 
lowered  to  the  common  level ;  and,  leaving  these  regions 
of  splendour  and  magic  grandeur,  were  called  to  move 
along  the  common  road,  in  the  midst  of  clouds  and  sha 
dows. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  we  had  seen  on  the  mountain, 
we  were  thankful  enough  to  get  to  Uniontown,  warm  our 
almost  frozen  limbs,  and  regale  ourselves  with  breakfast. 
Those  necessary  duties  being  soon  despatched,  we  hastened 
to  Brownville,  where  a  steamer  awaited  our  arrival  to  con 
duct  us  to  Pittsburgh. 

The  Monongahela,  on  which  we  embarked,  descends 
from  the  mountain  in  this  direction,  and  forms  a  fine  navi 
gation,  meandering  its  course  through  a  picturesque  country 
to  its  destination.  We  now  found  ourselves  in  the  great 
Valley  of  the  Mississippi ;  which,  commencing  at  this  point, 
stretches  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  These  two  ranges  of 
mountains,  in  the  geography  of  the  continent,  are  held  to 
be  the  barriers  on  the  east  and  west  of  this  prodigious 
tract  of  country.  The  immense  space  lying  between  us  at 
the  moment  of  our  embarkation  at  Brownville,  at  the  foot 
of  the  Alleghanies,  to  the  great  barriers  raised  by  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  separating  the  Western  States  from 
Oregon,  is  considered  a  part  of  this  valley.  The  Mississippi 
itself  may  be  taken  as  the  centre  line  of  this  great  tract  of 
country,  stretching  from  north  to  south,  prepared  by  na 
ture  herself  as  a  drain  for  the  waters  descending  from  the 
east  and  west.  We  were  now  on  one  of  these  streams ; 
flowing,  in  the  main,  from  the  east,  in  a  westerly  course, 
to  join  the  rivers  descending  in  the  opposite  direction ;  and, 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  83 

as  it  were,  to  meet  in  fraternal  union  in  the  arms  of  the 
"father  of  waters." 

Everything  now  appeared  different.  The  climate  be 
came  genial  and  balmy,  and  the  soil  much  richer ;  vegeta 
tion  appeared  luxuriant ;  the  trees  were  giving  out  their 
foliage,  and  the  shrubs  and  plants  their  colours  and  fra 
grance  more  richly ;  the  skies  were  clear  and  lofty,  the  sun 
warm  and  cheering,  while  every  breeze  seemed  to  bear  life 
and  vivacity  on  its  wings.  The  river  was  enchanting.  From 
the  edge  of  the  waters  the  banks  gradually  sloped  up  so  as 
to  form  a  hilly  embankment  on  each  side,  covered  with 
various  trees,  now  enriched  with  variegated  hues.  The 
channel  of  the  river  appeared  to  have  been  scooped  out  of 
the  solid  earth  by  some  giant  power,  its  level  being  below 
the  adjoining  country,  so  as  completely  to  embosom  its 
waters  in  overhanging  woods.  This  beautiful,  umbrageous, 
woody,  sylvan  scene  was,  it  is  true,  broken  in  upon,  now 
and  then,  by  human  habitations,  little  villages,  and  places 
of  incipient  commerce  ;  but,  generally  speaking,  we  passed 
through  silent  and  unbroken  solitudes.  Taking  a  chair, 
and  placing  it  under  the  awning  of  the  steamer,  I  gazed 
in  a  sort  of  intoxication,  wonder,  and  ecstasy,  in  perfect 
silence,  or,  at  any  rate,  unwilling  to  be  disturbed  for  any 
purpose.  I  can  never  forget  the  effect  this  scenery  had 
upon  my  feelings,  in  this  first  sight  of  its  peculiar  loveli 
ness.  I  looked  till  my  eyes  grew  dim  with  the  dazzling 
luxuriance  of  the  ever-varying  prospect,  and  my  brain 
fairly  ached  with  the  attempt  to  form  some  notion  of  its 
unique  grandeur. 

On  our  descent  the  banks  of  the  river  became  more  pre 
cipitous  and  rocky;  and,  for  several  miles  above  Pitts 
burgh,  the  causes  of  its  manufacturing  greatness  and  wealth 
began  to  appear.  For  many  miles  beds  of  coal  projected 
their  crust  and  edge  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  ;  and, 
here  and  there,  the  collier  had  employed  his  mattock  and 
spade  in  digging  out  of  the  side  of  the  hill  this  valuable 


84  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

article  of  manufacture.  The  trouble  and  cost  of  the  ope 
ration  consisted  in  getting  it  out  of  the  rock,  and  transport 
ing  it  to  its  destination.  A  slide  of  planks,  fixed  at  the 
mouth  of  the  level,  was  placed,  from  whence  the  coals 
were  rolled  down  into  a  boat  below  prepared  to  receive 
them.  This  was  all  the  expense  and  labour  attendant 
upon  procuring  this  valuable  article.  The  same  is  the  case 
with  iron  ore.  This  is  as  abundant  as  coal,  and  is  pro 
cured  and  removed  in  the  same  manner.  How  different 
is  the  operation  in  our  country !  It  occurred  to  me,  that 
one  of  our  friends  had  a  pit  in  this  locality,  (Birmingham,) 
on  which  he  had  just  expended  tAvelve  or  fifteen  hundred 
pounds,  to  ascertain  whether  there  was  a  bed  of  coal  on  his 
property.  The  Americans  are  saved  this  uncertainty  and 
expense  altogether.  They  know  before  they  use  a  tool, 
that  their  exertions  will  not  be  in  vain ;  for  they  see  the 
coal  and  iron  challenging  their  labour,  and  inviting  them  to 
enterprise.  The  advantage  of  the  rivalry  of  the  two  coun 
tries,  in  this  respect,  is  greatly  on  the  side  of  the  Americans. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Pittsburgh— Lodge  at  the  St.  Charles— The  Conference— The  Bishops— The 
Preachers — Bishop  Soule — The  Southern  Ministers — Public  Services — The 
Company  at  the  St.  Charles — The  Town — Manufactures — The  African 
Church — Preach  to  the  Blacks — Curious  Scene — Leave  Pittsburgh — Take 
leave  of  Bishop  Soule — His  Character — The  Ohio — Wheeling — Bishop  Camp 
bell — Mesmerism. 

WE  made  Pittsburgh  about  five  o'clock.  On  calling  with 
the  other  ministers  at  the  Book  Concern,  I  found  I  was 
appointed  to  take  up  my  board  at  the  St.  Charles  Hotel. 
This  excellent  house  was  kept  by  Mr.  Miller,  who,  with  his 
wife,  was  very  friendly.  We  met  with  several  preachers 
domiciled  with  us ;  all  very  agreeable  and  excellent  men. 
I  was  at  once  installed  as  the  entire  master  of  a  commo 
dious  sleeping-room  ;  and  our  party  had  the  privilege  of 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  85 

meeting  together  in  the  evenings  in  the  family  parlour. 
This  arrangement  proved  to  be  very  agreeable  to  all  par 
ties,  as  it  afforded  the  means  of  private  intercourse  apart 
from  the  general  company.  We  took  our  meals  at  the 
public  table.  A  large  and  spacious  room  was  occupied  for 
breakfast,  dinner,  and  tea ;  if  any  one  chose  supper,  he  or 
dered  it  specifically,  and  took  it  in  his  own  apartment. 
This  was  our  daily  routine  as  to  the  common-place  matter 
of  eating  and  drinking.  Our  fare  was  excellent,  made  up 
of  many  sorts  of  the  more  substantial  dishes  and  dessert 
every  day,  and  all  prepared  in  the  best  possible  manner. 
We  often  found  an  aggregate  of  not  less  than  two  hundred, 
scarcely  ever  fewer  than  one  hundred  and  fifty.  These  par 
ties  consisted  of  travellers,  men  of  business,  inhabitants  of 
the  town,  and,  for  the  time  being,  of  Methodist  preachers. 
I  soon  found  my  position  very  pleasant;  and  the  thing 
I  most  coveted  was  now  put  into  my  hands — an  opportu 
nity  of  observing  American  character  and  manners  on  a 
large  and  diversified  scale. 

Being  now  fixed  in  my  comfortable  domicile,  the  next 
thing  was  to  open  my  commission.  It  began  with  a  diplo 
matic  blunder.  My  friend  Stevens,  from  Boston,  an  inmate 
at  our  house,  told  me  he  would  arrange  with  one  of  the 
senior  brethren  to  introduce  me  to  the  Conference  ;  and,  in 
due  time,  call  for  me.  Accordingly,  in  a  while  he  made 
his  appearance,  and  informed  me  he  had  spoken  to  one  of 
the  elder  ministers,  who  had  agreed  to  perform  the  duty 
of  introducing  me.  We  went  together  to  the  church  where 
the  assembly  was  sitting,  and  I  made  my  way  into  the  midst 
of  the  preachers.  Happening  to  take  a  seat  near  my  old 
friend,  Dr.  Durbin,  I  accosted  him,  and  at  first  he  did  not 
know  me  ;  but,  soon  recovering  from  this  absence  of  mind, 
he  said,  I  had  done  wrong  in  coming  in,  that  they  were 
about  to  send  a  deputation  to  introduce  me  in  form,  and 
that  I  should  have  waited.  I  offered  to  retire;  but  he 
proposed  to  speak  to  the  Bishops ;  and,  on  his  doing  so, 


86  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

they  desired  me  to  remain.  In  a  short  time  they  called 
me  up  ;  and  when  I  had  delivered  my  credentials,  Bishop 
Hedding  introduced  me  to  the  Conference,  making  such 
observations  as  occurred  to  him.  In  the  few  remarks  I 
made,  the  official  short-hand  writer  entirely  misreported  me 
in  one  particular.  He  represented  me  as  saying  that  we, 
the  English  Methodists,  were  "  all  on  one  side ;"  while  the 
fact  is,  I  said,  "  We  were  all  on  the  side  of  liberty,  of 
emancipation."  By  this  interpretation  of  my  remarks,  I 
was  made  to  assume  the  position  of  a  partisan  in  the  great 
dispute  between  the  North  and  the  South ;  whereas  no 
thing  could  by  possibility  be  farther  from  my  thoughts  or 
meaning.  Were  it  not  that  I  considered  myself,  not  as  a 
private  person,  but  as  the  representative  of  the  British 
Conference,  and  that  they  have  an  interest  in  the  spirit 
and  manner  in  which  the  person  representing  them  was 
received,  propriety  would  dictate  that  I  should  be  silent 
on  many  things  which  occurred  at  this  first  meeting,  and  on 
many  subsequent  occasions.  But  seeing  that  the  Method 
ist  body  in  England  in  some  sort  stood  in  my  person,  in 
the  presence  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Ame 
rica,  in  fraternal  relations,  undoubtedly  those  who  sent  me 
have  a  right  to  know  how  their  greetings  were  received. 
They  may,  then,  be  assured  that  they  were  hailed  in  the 
most  cordial,  affectionate,  and  Christian  spirit  and  manner. 
When  the  British  Conference  (for  so  the  matter  is  to  be 
understood)  was  introduced  to  the  American  body,  as  a 
mark  of  respect  and  good-will,  every  minister  present 
spontaneously,  not  by  order  of  the  chair,  stood  up,  and 
paid  the  parent  body  the  most  profound  and  hearty  respect. 
This  was  done  in  a  manner  not  to  be  mistaken.  Nothing 
trifling,  formal,  diplomatic,  marked  the  movement.  It  was 
not  the  expression  of  mere  courtesy  to  a  stranger  ;  it  was 
the  manly  burst  of  affectionate  regard  for  a  body  to  whom, 
I  am  perfectly  sure,  they  feel  the  most  devout  attachment. 
After  these  introductory  greetings  were  finished,  one  of  the 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        87 

brethren  offered  a  resolution,  to  the  effect,  that  the  British 
representative  should  be  incorporated  among  themselves  as 
a  member  of  Conference,  and  should  be  invited  to  take  part 
in  their  proceedings  and  debates,  as  he  might  find  it  con 
venient,  and  be  so  disposed.  This  resolution  was  unani 
mously  carried. 

Not  content  with  a  public  recognition,  the  five  bishops 
came  that  evening  to  my  lodgings  to  pay  their  respects ; 
not  to  me,  let  it  always  be  kept  in  mind,  but  to  the  Method 
ist  Church  in  this  country.  This  they  did  in  the  most 
handsome  and  hearty  manner.  The  conversation  turned, 
as  might  be  expected,  on  the  affairs  of  Methodism  in  both 
countries.  I  found  the  Bishops,  on  this  and  all  subsequent 
occasions,  deeply  interested  in  our  affairs.  Looking  up  to 
us  as  the  elder  branch  of  the  great  Methodistic  family, 
from  whence  they  received  their  own  birth  and  blessings, 
they  evidently  entertain  a  most  ardent  attachment  to  us ; 
and,  whether  well  or  ill  deserved,  certainly  a  high  opinion 
of  our  religious  state.  Whatever  may  be  the  fact  respect 
ing  the  sentiments  and  feelings  of  the  political  body  to 
wards  the  mother  country, — and  on  this  question  my 
opinions  differ  from  those  who  consider  the  great  body  of 
the  American  people  as  hostile  to  Great  Britain, — most  as 
suredly,  there  is  nothing  of  ill-will  in  the  Methodist  Bishops, 
ministers,  and  people,  towards  their  brethren  in  England. 
All  our  old  and  distinguishing  characteristics,  such  as  the 
itinerancy,  class-meetings,  and  other  advantages ;  the  state 
of  piety  and  experimental  religion,  the  progress  we  were 
making,  as  well  as  our  doctrinal  fidelity  ;  were  all  matters 
of  inquiry  on  the  part  of  the  Bishops.  After  an  interesting 
and  lengthy  conversation  on  these  and  kindred  subjects, 
we  parted ;  certainly  with  a  deep  impression  left  on  my 
mind,  that  the  American  Church  was  greatly  favoured  in 
its  chief  officers. 

Having  given  a  narrative  of  conference  proceedings  else 
where,  the  account  need  not  be  entered  upon  here.  The 


88  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

few  remarks  which  remain  to  be  made,  must  refer  to  men 
and  things.  I  happened  to  be  placed  in  a  most  favourable 
position  to  see  and  hold  intercourse  with  everybody.  All 
had  free  access  to  my  room,  and  it  was  hardly  ever  empty. 
The  whole  body  of  preachers,  at  one  time  or  another, 
called  upon  me  ;  and  I  had  much  very  pleasant  and  profita 
ble  intercourse  with  them.  I  found  them,  in  private,  a 
most  pious,  intelligent,  and  well-informed  race  of  men. 
Their  knowledge  of  their  own  system,  economy,  and  con 
stitution,  I  perceived,  was  exact  and  enlightened ;  their 
experience  of  the  working  of  the  system  of  Methodism 
complete  ;  for  many  of  them  had  been  in  the  service  of  the 
church  many  years,  and  had  seen  much  of  their  country, 
together  with  its  habits  and  manners.  They  were  well- 
informed  on  all  American  affairs,  and  took  a  lively  interest 
in  their  country's  weal ;  and,  moreover,  some  of  them  were 
extremely  respectable  in  literature  and  general  knowledge. 
No  man  amongst  them  was  a  neuter ;  he  had  opinions  on 
all  points,  and  held  them  with  tenacity ;  but  was  perfectly 
free  to  hear  those  of  other  people,  and  removed  as  far  as 
possible  from  a  dogmatical  spirit.  Reasoning  is  their  forte  : 
they  are  fond  of  argument.  I  found  them  loyal  to  their 
country  and  to  Methodism.  They  seem  to  entertain  no 
scruples  or  doubts  as  to  their  government  being  the  best 
in  the  world.  This  being  the  feeling  of  sober  and  religious 
men,  must  be  considered  as  worth  notice,  much  more  than 
that  of  political  zealots  of  any  grade.  I  found  most  of  the 
Methodist  ministers  what  is  called  in  Ameriqa  "Whigs," 
which  means  in  our  country  "  Conservatives."  They  had 
an  utter  dislike  to  the  war-spirit  growing  up  in  America, 
disapproved  very  much  of  the  Mexican  war,  and  denounced 
the  policy  of  President  Folk's  administration.  There  were, 
of  course,  exceptions ;  but  this  seemed  to  be  the  general 
opinion  amongst  them.  The  northern  men  were  all  de 
cided  and  zealous  abolitionists.  They  abhor  slavery  as 
much  as  it  is  possible  to  be  abhorred  in  this  country ;  and 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        89 

many  of  them  are  sanguine  as  to  the  possibility  of  making 
this  a  state  question,  and  in  a  short  time  electing  an  anti- 
slavery  president. 

Their  Methodism  is  a  belief,  a  truth,  a  principle.  They 
as  much  believe  in  the  soundness  of  Methodistic  doctrines, 
the  excellency  of  their  ecclesiastical  polity,  and  the  religion 
of  their  system,  as  in  the  truth  of  the  word  of  God  itself. 
Republicans  though  they  may  be,  they  are  not  revolution 
ists.  And  the  same  is  the  case  regarding  their  religious 
convictions.  In  a  free  and  easy  intercourse  with  these 
men  for  a  fortnight,  I  did  not  hear  one  word  which  sa 
voured  of  disaffection  to  their  ecclesiastical  institutions. 
This  was  the  case  respecting  their  Bishops ;  not  a  murmur 
was  heard.  They  were  perfectly  loyal  to  the  church. 
This,  as  will  be  seen,  must  give  the  church  great  power 
and  force.  Every  man  is  prepared  to  take  his  place,  and 
do  his  best.  None  of  his  strength  is  frittered  away  in 
wrangling  disputes,  in  projects  of  reform,  in  tinkering  and 
mending  the  system.  On  the  other  hand,  he  occupies  his 
sphere  of  labour  with  the  undoubted  persuasion  that  he  is 
serving  the  cause  of  God ;  that  he  is  connected  with  a 
form  of  religion  which  must  prevail,  because  divine  ;  and 
that  his  business  is  not  to  mend  the  rules,  but  to  keep 
them.  We  cannot  be  surprised  at  the  amazing  success  of 
a  system  of  religion  so  supported,  and  so  worked.  Every 
man  is  possessed  of  an  idea,  a  truth,  which  he  feels  himself 
bound  to  propagate.  He  does  this  without  hesitation, 
puts  his  whole  soul  into  his  mission,  and  it  is  done  unto 
him  according  to  his  faith. 

In  a  few  days  after  my  arrival,  Bishop  Soule  made  his 
appearance,  and  took  up  his  abode,  at  our  hotel.  This  to 
me  was  a  most  pleasant  incident.  We  had  much  inter 
course  and  conversation.  He  had  not  lost  his  English  im 
pressions.  His  sojourn  in  our  country,  his  reception  and 
treatment  by  the  conference  and  people,  had  left  a  very 
grateful  recollection  on  his  mind.  He  entered  fully  into 


90  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  subject  of  his  connexion  with  the  South ;  saying,  he 
supposed  we  should  be  surprised  at  the  event.  He  avowed 
that  he  acted  from  the  dictates  of  his  conscience,  believing 
that  he  should  be  best  enabled,  in  the  section  of  the  Church 
he  had  chosen,  to  advance  the  interests  of  his  Master's 
kingdom.  Everybody  who  knows  Bishop  Soule  must  re 
ceive  this  testimony.  He  is  incapable  of  equivocation,  or 
of  anything  dishonourable.  He  avowed  that  his  convictions 
of  the  evils  of  slavery  had  undergone  no  change  ;  it  was  as 
much  the  object  of  his  abhorrence  as  ever.  His  explana 
tions  of  his  conduct  amounted  to  this : — that,  in  his  opinion, 
the  only  possible  way  of  ever  reaching  a  measure  of  eman 
cipation  lay  in  bringing  the  population  of  the  South,  mas 
ters  and  slaves,  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel ;  and  that 
the  only  means  of  accomplishing  this  was,  not  in  agitating 
the  question,  but  in  quietly  preaching  the  truth  to  both, 
leaving  it  in  the  providence  of  God  to  work  its  own  results  : 
moreover,  that  for  ministers  to  agitate  the  question  of 
emancipation,  would  infallibly  cause  the  planters  of  the 
South  to  shut  the  door  against  all  attempts  at  evangeliza 
tion,  and  have  the  effect  of  leaving  masters  and  servants 
in  their  sins. 

Impressed  by  these  considerations,  he  thought  it  best  to 
remain  in  the  South,  his  family  residing  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  and  he  himself  having,  for  many  years,  chiefly 
laboured  in  these  States.  He  desired  that  his  affectionate 
remembrances  might  be  given  to  the  British  Conference ; 
saying,  he  knew  that,  with  our  opinions  and  relations  to 
the  American  Episcopal  Church,  we  could  hold  no  official 
communion  with  them ;  but  if  the  conference  chose  to 
send  or  allow  any  of  their  messengers,  on  visiting  America, 
to  call  upon  them,  or  inspect  their  work,  they  would  be 
most  gladly  and  heartily  received.  As  long  as  Bishop 
Soule  lives,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  would  be  the 
case.  The  nobility  of  his  nature  is  above  all  petty  jea 
lousies  ;  and  there  are  many  men  in  the  South  of  a  like 


PAET  I.— PKR505AL  SAftKAIIVE.  91 


spirit  with  himself.      Several  other 

their  appearance,  as  Mr   Early,  the  book-agent  or  steward 

at  Richmond,  Dr.  Lee,  and  Dr.  Baseom.     With  all 

gentlemen  I  held  intercourse.     Mr.  Early  presented 

with  a  newly-revised  hymn-book;  In  ••<¥••  j  got  up 

well  arranged,  together  with  several  other  works 

with  the  Southern  question.   These  gcidlemea  manifested  the 

greatest  kindness  and  urbanity :  and  did  all  in! 

leave  an  impression  oo  my  niind,  that  the  poski 


:.    -:.-..::.:--•.-.  :--.:;  .-:-;.    v.  - :   -  -  .---!:  : -.-:.--      . 
before.     In  spirit,  piety,  honesty  of  psupuae, — in  frankness 

::    ;  :    :\   '::    .-.  -  .m      -    .:.    : :  .-_-    ;~-   .-   -     .--    -    - 

Dr.  Lee  presented  me  with  his  mcmuks  of  Ms  ffiastnoaa 
uncle,  Jesse  Lee.  A  worthy  scion  tins  of  a  noble  stock. 
There  are  found  here  and  there  great  roots  of 
well  as  of  forest-trees,  which  send  forth,  far 
tions,  noble  offshore.  This  is  one.  A  cue 
foil  of  feeling,  learning,  mteffigenee,  ami  good  principle ; 
destined,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  for  many  years  to  adorn  the 
sacred  calling  to  which  he  is  devoted.  Dr.  Baseom,  the 
president  of  Transylvania  University  at  Lexmgton, 
late,  and  I  had  only  the  opportunity  of  seeing  him 
But  das  one  interview  was  sufficient  to  conrmee  me  that 
he  possessed  a  powerful  intellect,  of  maaodme  form,  richly 
furnished,  highly  pofehed,  and  «••<  i  isal  with  various 
learning  and  knowledge.  He  had  been  makmg  a  inmr 
preaching  tour  in  the  Sooth  during  the  taratina,  ami  we 
r.T.-.ri  '.:.-.'.  _>  "__:  ;".  r~  .  i  :j. "-.  i  -  .  IT  -  :  .1:  ~ :- :  ?  - ;  - 

gentleman  is  considered  a  master  of  eloquence;  and  if  he 
drew  up  the  state-papers  which  appear  m  the  oamwfe 
betwixt  the  South  and  the  North  in  1844,  which  I  beieve, 
his  pen  is  as  eloquent  as  his  tongue;  his 
ever,  not  being  that  of  iki  limiting,  bwt  of 
clothed  in  the  flupmg  dress  of  lami  an 
I  deem  it  but  fair  thus  to  laiatimi  the  mmisters  of  the 
Sooth  to  whom  I  was  introduced,  f earine  lest  their  con- 


92  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

nexion  with  that  church  should  lead  to  the  conclusion  that, 
in  their  personal  character,  they  are  something  different 
from  other  Methodist  ministers. 

It  was  my  happiness  to  preach  twice  each  Lord's  day, 
on  the  two  Sundays  I  remained  at  Pittsburgh,  and  once  be 
fore  the  conference.  The  worship  was  devout  and  spiritual, 
the  congregations  were  large,  and  everything  proceeded 
much  in  our  English  manner.  After  the  morning  service 
on  the  first  Sabbath,  the  Lord's  supper  was  administered, 
exactly  after  the  order  of  the  Prayer-Book.  An  incident 
occurred  at  this  service  of  a  pleasing  nature.  Bishop 
Soule  and  Dr.  Pierce  being  present,  they  were  invited  to 
take  part  in  the  service,  which  they  did  ;  thus  showing  to 
the  world  that  the  ecclesiastical  differences  existing  be 
tween  the  two  parties,  were  not  deemed  sufficient  to  sever 
the  bonds  of  religious  brotherhood,  to  destroy  the  more 
sacred  ties  of  spiritual  affection,  or  to  indicate  that  one 
party  considered  the  other  as  heretics.  This  was  very 
cheering  to  behold. 

Whilst  mentioning  these  matters,  I  must  state  one  or 
two  things  in  passing,  not  of  much  consequence  in  them 
selves,  and  yet  tending  to  illustrate  the  state  of  feeling 
amongst  our  friends  in  the  States.  As  a  loyal  subject  of 
Queen  Victoria,  maugre  all  suspicions  to  the  contrary,  I 
deemed  it  my  duty,  in  every  public  service,  to  pray  first  for 
our  queen  and  government,  and  then,  secondly,  for  the 
president  of  the  States,  and  government  of  the  country ; 
putting  in  petitions,  that  our  union  might  never  be  inter 
rupted  by  discord  and  war.  How  was  this  received? 
Did  it  produce  disapprobation?  Just  the  reverse.  It 
called  forth  hearty  responses,  and  many  expressions  of  ap 
proval.  One  more  incident.  We  had  been  holding  a 
school-meeting  one  evening  in  the  conference  chapel,  when, 
after  the  service  was  concluded,  the  choir  struck  up  "  God 
save  the  Queen."  I  confess  I  felt  this  a  most  delicate  and 
grateful  compliment  paid  to  my  country  ;  and,  moreover, 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        93 
I 

that  a  people  who  could  do  this,  were  in  possession,  at 
once,  of  good  feeling  and  fine  taste. 

I  had  promised  myself  the  acquisition  of  a  good  deal  of 
information,  in  connexion  with  our  table  d'hdte  at  the  hotel, 
by  being  brought  into  contact  with  so  many  people.  But, 
in  truth,  little  came  out  of  it.  The  Americans  have  re 
tained  our  English  characteristics  ;  they  are  vastly  taciturn  ; 
general  conversation  was  out  of  the  question  altogether. 
This  never  happened.  And,  in  innumerable  instances, 
many  of  the  people  would  finish  their  repast  without 
speaking  a  single  word.  One  of  these  American  meals  is, 
indeed,  a  curiosity.  The  despatch  of  business  is  prodigious. 
The  dinner  is  speedily  over ;  and  every  man  as  he  finishes 
rises  from  the  table  and  departs  ;  thus  thinning  the  ranks 
of  the  regiment  of  "  beef-eaters,"  till  the  last  man  remains. 
This  was  generally  myself.  I  could  not  keep  up  at  all 
with  the  march ;  and  often  felt  perfectly  ashamed  at  sit 
ting  by  myself  to  finish  my  plate.  Indeed,  I  very  often 
saw  that  one  and  another  of  my  kind-hearted  friends,  see 
ing  my  embarrassment,  remained  to  keep  me  in  counte 
nance.  Tea  was  worse  still.  I  declare  I  have  seen  men 
spring  from  the  table  in  three  minutes  after  they  had  been 
seated,  and  make  their  exit.  One  thing1  I  must  mention, 

O 

however,  that  during  the  whole  of  this  time,  in  which,  by 
the  constant  change  of  the  company,  I  must  have  ob 
served  some  two  or  three  thousand  people,  if  not  more,  I 
never  saw  one  take  a  single  glass  of  wine  at  table,  or  any 
thing  but  water,  and  milk.  This  I  took  to  be  a  remarkable 
proof  of  the  influence  of  the  temperance  principle.  "  But 
there  is  a  bar,"  it  may  be  said.  True  ;  but  I  never  saw  any 
drinking  at  the  bar,  or  in  any  other  part  of  the  hotel,  or  an 
inebriated  person.  The  order,  decorum,  sobriety,  and  vir 
tue,  so  far  as  outward  appearances  go,  were  as  complete  in  this 
great  establishment,  as  in  the  best-regulated  private  family. 
The  servants  of  this  house  were  all  people  of  colour ; 
and  I  found  the  man  who  attended  upon  me  was  a  run- 


94  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

away  slave.  He  felt  no  compunction  on  account  of  this 
act  of  self-emancipation  ;  why  should  he  ?  He  told  me  a 
fearful  story  respecting  his  mother  and  family.  He  had 
the  pain  to  see  his  parent  sold  and  dragged  away  from  her 
children,  and  never  saw  her  more.  His  sisters  were  treated 
in  the  same  manner,  and  he  knew  not  what  had  become  of 
them.  I  found  this  poor  black  a  truly  religious  man,  and 
full  of  faith,  as  he  expressed  it,  "  that  all  would  be  right 
in  the  end  ;"  meaning  by  this,  that  at  some  time  liberty 
would  come.  He  was  as  acute  and  intelligent  as  the  gene 
ral  class  of  labourers  in  this  country,  and  even  much  more 
so  than  many.  These  people  are  a  distinct  body  of  Me 
thodists,  and  have  an  episcopacy  of  their  own.  One  of 
the  public  services  I  conducted  was  in  their  church,  newly 
erected, — indeed,  not  finished  ;  and  it  was  a  memorable 
time.  The  poor  blacks  manifested  great  feeling.  There 
sat  before  me  a  female  whose  countenance  was  lit  up  with 
an  amount  of  ecstatic  emotion,  such  as  I  never  before  wit 
nessed.  After  the  sermon  the  people  sang  some  of  their 
own  peculiarly  soft  and  melancholy  airs.  This  excited 
them ;  and  we  had  a  remarkable  scene.  They  leaped,  I 
know  not  how  high,  and  in  a  manner  one  would  have 
thought  impossible.  But,  more  than  this,  they  danced  to 
their  own  melody,  and  in  perfect  time,  and  exhibited 
the  signs  of  the  most  rapturous  happiness.  This  looked 
strange  to  us  sober  people  :  I  stood  somewhat  aghast, 
fearful  lest  it  should  lead  to  mischief.  I  heard  of  none ; 
and  hope  it  was  the  mere  expression  of  joyous  feeling. 

I  must  now  say  a  word  respecting  Pittsburgh.  In  truth, 
it  consists  of  three  cities,  under  one  name ;  as  Southwark 
is  included  in  the  one  cognomen,  London.  These  cities 
have  their  separate  corporate  rights  and  jurisdiction.  One 
is  Pittsburgh  proper ;  the  second  Alleghany,  after  the  river 
of  that  name  ;  and  the  third  is  called  Birmingham.  Pitts 
burgh  is  often  called  the  Birmingham  of  America,  but  with 
little  reason,  except  from  the  fact  that  both  are  smoky 


PART  L— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        95 

places ;  and  that  the  new  town  manufactures  many  of  the 
articles  which  are  made  in  the  old  one ;  otherwise,  they 
are  not  at  all  alike.  The  city  stands  on  the  forks  of  the 
two  rivers  Monongahela  and  Alleghany ;  which,  after  a 
course  of  something  like  a  hundred  miles,  meet  at  this 
place,  and  by  their  union  form  the  Ohio.  Standing,  as  it 
does,  on  this  point  of  land,  the  city  is,  of  course,  environed 
by  water  on  two  sides  of  the  triangle.  Its  facilities  of  trans 
port  by  water  are  complete ;  it  is  connected  with  the 
Atlantic  States,  partly  by  canal,  to  Philadelphia ;  and  with 
all  the  Western  States,  and  the  lakes,  by  the  Ohio,  the 
Mississippi,  and  the  innumerable  streams  branching  from 
them  in  every  direction.  The  city  itself  is  substantially 
built,  chiefly  of  brick ;  the  shops  are  not  much  like  ours, 
being  generally  in  the  store  fashion ;  and  not,  consequently, 
either  elegant  or  showy ;  but  many  of  them  appear  to  be 
in  a  prosperous  and  thriving  state,  as  marts  of  business. 
The  manufactures  are  iron  and  steel  goods  of  all  sorts, 
glass,  tin,  brass,  and,  in  fine,  the  same  precisely  as  are 
made  in  Birmingham.  Here,  for  the  first  time  in  America, 
I  beheld  smoke.  The  Atlantic  cities  all  burn  anthracite 
coal,  which,  being  free  from  the  bituminous  quality,  though 
it  gives  a  glowing  heat,  yet  emits  no  smoke.  On  this  ac 
count  the  atmosphere  of  the  largest  cities  is  as  clear  as  in 
the  country ;  the  buildings  are  preserved  in  their  freshness, 
and  appear  beautifully  clean.  It  is  different  at  Pittsburgh. 
The  coal,  like  ours,  being  strongly  impregnated  with  bitu 
minous  matter,  sends  out,  from  the  furnaces  and  tall  chim 
neys,  dense  volumes  of  smoke,  as  in  our  manufacturing 
towns.  Besides,  the  city  being  embosomed  in  a  valley, 
and  surrounded  by  hills,  some  of  which  are  high,  the  sooty 
nuisance  cannot  escape :  this  causes  the  place,  in  some 
states  of  the  wind  and  weather,  to  be  intolerably  dirty  and 
suffocating. 

But  these  are  the  things  which  create  wealth ;  and  no 
thing  can  possibly  prevent  Pittsburgh  from  becoming  one 


96  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

of  the  greatest  manufacturing  cities  in  the  world.  I  met 
many  of  our  countrymen  located  at  this  place ;  giving  their 
genius,  their  knowledge,  their  labour,  to  augment  the  crea 
tive  power  of  the  great  rival  of  their  own  fatherland.  They 
were  in  a  thriving  condition;  many  of  them  becoming 
wealthy.  One  who  had  left  the  north  of  England  when  a 
youth,  a  poor  collier,  without  sixpence  in  his  pocket,  and 
who  began  his  career  by  heaving  coals  out  of  the  side  of 
the  hills,  told  me  he  was  worth  fifteen  or  sixteen  thousand 
dollars,  showing  me,  with  grateful  feelings,  some  half- 
dozen  houses  of  which  he  was  the  owner.  He  had  in 
duced  all  his  relations  to  join  him,  and  the  whole  family 
were  living  in  great  comfort  and  respectability.  This  is 
only  a  sample. 

All  the  world  contributes  its  quota  of  help  to  enrich  the 
Americans.  When  I  was  passing  down  the  river,  and  saw 
the  collieries  at  work,  I  felt  sure  that  those  collieries  were 
not  worked  by  Yankee  hands,  that  my  poor  countrymen 
were  the  drudges ;  and  on  putting  the  question  with  the 
express  purpose  to  ascertain  the  fact,  I  found  it  perfectly 
correct ;  hardly  a  single  American  ever  works  in  a  coal-pit, 
or,  indeed,  performs  any  analogous  task.  This  is  done  for 
him  by  the  labouring  hands  of  all  portions  of  the  world  ; 
and  especially  by  the  workmen  of  England. 

Human  life,  which  is  often  a  burden  in  other  countries, 
constitutes  the  wealth  of  America.  The  black  population 
perform  all  the  menial  domestic  duties ;  they  are  seen  in 
every  house,  unless  superseded  by  Irish  girls ;  the  poor  Celts 
from  the  sister  island  dig  for  their  canals  and  railroad  lines, 
and  carry  bricks  and  mortar  up  the  scaffolding,  in  all  build 
ing  processes  ;  and  the  Germans,  besides  yielding  their 
portion  of  help  in  canal  and  railroad  work,  furnish  labour, 
to  a  great  amount,  in  all  agricultural  improvements.  The 
true  American  is  the  gentleman  of  the  country  ;  and  all 
these  classes  constitute  his  mechanists  and  labourers.  If 
he  can  command  a  little  capital,  he  will  have  the  skill  and 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         97 

adroitness  to  put  everybody  else  to  work  for  him  ;  but  let 
any  one  find  a  genuine  Yankee  putting  his  own  hand  to 
any  hard  work,  if  he  can.  There  is  no  unfairness  in  all 
this,  inasmuch  as  the  same  road  is  open  to  all  the  new 
comers.  In  the  lifetime  of  many  of  them,  they  get  into 
the  same  position  themselves,  or,  if  this  is  not  secured,  their 
children  are  certain  to  attain  it.  What  America  is  to  do 
if  the  current  of  emigration  sets  in  in  another  direction,  it  is 
difficult  to  say.  Will  her  real  children  turn  out  to  the 
drudgery  of  working  coal-pits,  iron-furnaces,  glass-works, 
brick-making,  and  the  rest  ?  Heads  will  not  do  alone.  At 
present  the  Yankee  seems  to  imagine  that  his  calling  is  to 
furnish  the  ideal,  the  plan,  the  scheme,  the  head ;  but  it 
belongs  to  Europeans  and  Africans  to  find  the  hands  to  do 
the  drudgery.  It  is  very  clear,  however,  that  the  heads 
may  become  too  numerous  ;  how  the  right  equilibrium  is 
to  be  maintained,  is  difficult  to  imagine. 

The  time  for  leaving  Pittsburgh  now  came.  My  travel 
ling  companion  was  the  Rev.  John  Ryerson.  On  tendering 
our  money  for  the  passage  to  Cincinnati,  a  distance  of  five 
hundred  miles,  to  occupy  two  days  and  two  nights,  we 
were  told  that  the  regular  fare  was  six  dollars,  but  that 
they  only  charged  ministers  five.  This  favour  shown  to 
ministers  is  universal  in  the  States.  On  occasion  of  cross 
ing  one  of  the  bridges  at  Pittsburgh,  I  saw  a  written  notice 
of  the  toll  to  be  paid ;  and  tendering  the  amount  to  the 
man,  who  sat,  in  the  American  style,  with  his  legs  cocked- 
up  on  the  back  of  a  chair,  and  a  cigar  in  his  mouth,  he 
asked  if  I  belonged  to  the  Conference  ;  and  being  told  that 
I  did,  he  said,  "  Our  directors  have  ordered  me  to  pass  you 
on ;  there  is  nothing  to  pay."  So,  in  our  passage  down 
the  Ohio,  we  were  lodged  and  boarded,  in  the  best  manner, 
for  two  days  and  nights,  for  the  sum  of  something  less 
than  twenty-two  shillings.  Many  of  the  brethren  accom 
panied  us  to  the  vessel,  to  bid  us  farewell.  Among  the 
rest  Avas  Bishop  Soule  ;  I  saw  him  for  the  last  time,  with 


98  TOUll  IN  AMERICA. 

an  aching  heart,  among  the  group  of  preachers  and  people. 
It  is  sad  to  think  of  seeing  him  no  more.  I  felt  this  keenly, 
as  I  turned  my  eyes  from  him,  with  the  certainty  that  it 
was  a  final  adieu.  A  noble  man  !  One  of  the  first  spirits  in 
America.  In  bearing,  a  perfect  gentleman,  manly,  courte 
ous,  and  dignified ;  in  principle,  feeling,  and  demeanour,  a 
true  Christian ;  in  the  character  and  calibre  of  his  mind, 
strong,  clear,  masculine ;  in  moral  force,  firm,  unwavering, 
inflexible  ;  inofficial  life,  judicious,  prudent,  and  decided  in 
his  adherence  to  settled  constitutional  rule,  but  practical 
and  wise ;  in  evangelical  toils  and  labours,  as  abundant  as 
any  living  man  in  the  church  ;  and  in  spirit,  calm,  coura 
geous,  and  active.  It  is  more  than  pleasant  to  meet  with 
such  a  man,  it  is  highly  instructive.  For  a  fortnight  I  had 
enjoyed  the  happiness  of  Bishop  Soule's  society ;  and  my 
inmost  soul  reverenced  and  did  homage  to  him,  on  taking 
a  last  look  of  his  manly  and  venerable  form. 

We  soon  lost  sight  of  Pittsburgh  ;  gliding  rapidly  down 
one  of  the  finest  streams  that  ever  graced  or  blessed  any 
country  in  the  world.  The  banks,  for  five  hundred  miles, 
were,  exactly  like  those  already  described.  The  rocky  soil 
sloped  up,  in  many  places,  to  a  considerable  height,  and 
was  invariably  covered  from  the  water's  edge  with  rich  and 
beautiful  foliage.  The  Aveather  was  most  brilliant,  and 
towards  evening  we  arrived  at  Wheeling ;  and,  stopping  a 
sufficient  time  to  allow  us  to  land,  we  visited  the  town.  It 
had  no  show  of  beauty  from  the  river  ;  but  on  entering,  we 
found  it  a  very  large  and  handsome  place,  full  of  fine  shops, 
and  commercial  activity.  The  usual  rocky  ascent,  which 
generally  rose  from  the  river's  brink,  had  here  been  thrown 
in  to  the  distance  of  a  few  miles  into  the  interior,  leaving 
room  on  its  banks  for  building  the  city.  The  hill,  however, 
appeared  in  due  course ;  but  formed  a  sort  of  back-ground 
to  the  town,  the  effect  of  which  was  exceedingly  beautiful. 
The  whole  scene  was  enchanting.  The  sun  was  retiring, 
all  nature  was  clothed  in  her  most  glorious  dress ;  not  a 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  99 

breath  of  air  disturbed  the  universal  calm;  not  a  cloud 
or  speck  was  seen  across  the  deep  blue  sky ;  our  noble 
river  rolled  majestically,  but  peacefully,  along;  and  all 
things  conspired  to  make  this  one  of  those  bright,  illu 
sive  hours,  in  the  midst  of  the  storms  and  labours  of  life, 
which  leave  an  indelible  impression  upon  the  soul.  We 
were  soon  called  to  move  from  our  moorings  ;  we  descended 
the  stream  ;  and  the  sunny  hour  spent  at  Wheeling,  soon 
became  a  vision,  an  idea. 

It  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that  great  numbers  of  vil 
lages  and  towns,  few  of  them,  at  present,  of  any  magnitude, 
lie  along  the  shores  of  the  Ohio.  Many  of  these  rising 
towns  bear  the  names  of  our  own,  as  Liverpool,  Manchester, 
Portsmouth  ;  collieries  and  founderies,  in  an  incipient  state 
of  progress,  are  beginning  their  operations,  soon  to  become 
of  gigantic  power.  We  had  the  State  of  Ohio  towards  the 
north,  always  free,  never  having  admitted  slavery  ;  and  that 
of  Kentucky  on  the  south,  having  always  been  a  slave  State. 
The  extent  of  many  of  these  States  may  be  pretty  accu 
rately  understood,  when  it  is  stated,  that  the  river  Ohio 
washes  one  of  the  frontiers  of  Kentucky,  in  its  windings, 
for  the  distance  of  seven  hundred  miles. 

This  voyage  down  the  Ohio  was  rather  fortunate  in 
bringing  me  into  contact  with  several  parties  of  some  in 
terest.  Among  others  Bishop  Campbell  introduced  himself. 
This  gentleman  was  the  husband  of  a  Mrs.  Campbell,  who, 
in  Scotland,  some  few  years  ago,  produced  much  excite 
ment  by  (if  I  recollect  right)  following  in  the  train  of  poor 
Irving,  and  giving  utterance  to  noises,  which  used  to  be 
called  "  the  tongues."  In  doctrine  and  sentiment,  they, 
the  Campbells,  adhered  to  the  Rowite  party,  and  dissemi 
nated  their  sentiments.  I  could  not  exactly  understand 
what  church  my  friend  was  bishop  of,  but  suppose  it  must 
have  been  one  founded  on  the  principles  above  referred  to. 
I  also  met  with  a  very  intelligent  farmer,  living  in  the  State 
of  Ohio,  who  expatiated  much  on  the  fertility  of  the  soil, 


100  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

and  the  social  condition  of  the  people ;  but  he  gave  me 
information  on  another  point,  in  which  I  felt  a  deeper  in 
terest.  On  my  saying  I  supposed  they  found  it  difficult  to 
get  their  children  educated  in  the  country,  he  assured  me 
that  universal  provision  was  made  to  meet  this  want.  He 
remarked,  "For  instance,  here,  where  the  land  is  cleared, 
and  farms  established,  and  that  is  the  case  for  many  miles, 
there  are  school-houses,  built  by  the  townships,  and  main 
tained  by  rates  levied  by  the  people  themselves,  at  the 
distance  of  about  four  miles  from  each  other ;  so  that  chil 
dren  have  to  walk  but  two  miles  to  school  from  the  most 
distant  points,  which  they  do,  carrying  their  dinner  with 
them,  by  which  they  are  enabled  to  remain  all  day." 

But,  in  addition  to  this  information  thus  connected  with 
education  and  morals,  we  had  on  board  a  gentleman  of  an 
other  genus,  a  lecturer  on  mesmerism,  having  in  his  train 
three  or  four  persons,  whom  he  seemed  to  be  carrying 
with  him  for  the  purpose  of  operating  upon.  He  favoured 
the  company  witli  a  lecture,  with  experiments  upon  his 
subjects.  The  sight  of  this  was  too  much  for  my  sober- 
minded  companion,  Ryerson,  who  soon  retired ;  but  I  was 
determined  to  see  it  out,  and  remained.  It  was  an  odd 
affair,  most  certainly.  Having  put  them  into  a  mesmeric 
state,  the  operator  professed  to  touch  and  move  the  phreno 
logical  bumps  of  his  patients  ;  and,  whether  real  or  feigned, 
I  know  not,  but  they  played  off  some  most  singular  antics. 
All  parties  were  perfectly  civil,  no  one  disputing  or  contra 
dicting  in  any  way.  The  ladies  were  full  of  amazement ; 
some  in  raptures,  exclaiming,  "  How  astonishing  !"  "  Won 
derful  !"  "  Beautiful !"  "  Is  it  not  fine  ?"  the  men,  in  the 
mean  time,  shrugging  up  their  shoulders,  skulking  back, 
knitting  their  brows,  and  frowning  doubt,  without  saying 
anything. 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  N£RRA7jVE.' 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Cincinnati — Mr.  Smith — Auburn — A  Storm  in  the  Country — Bishop  M'llvaine's 
Country  Residence — A  Fire — The  Sabbath — The  City — Start  for  Sandusky — 
The  Forest— Difficulties  of  clearing  Land — The  Railroad  through  the  Forest 
— A  Stage  Journey — Arrival  at  Urbana— Arrival  at  Sandusky. 

WE  arrived  at  Cincinnati  early  on  Saturday  morning.  The 
friends  being  informed,  by  telegraph,  that  we  might  be 
expected,  we  found  a  carriage  waiting  our  arrival  to  con 
duct  us  to  our  lodgings.  I  had  been  appointed  to  stay  at 
the  house  of  Christopher  Smith,  Esq.,  whom  I  found  to  be 
a  countryman,  from  Stockton,  in  the  north  of  England,  and 
Mrs.  Smith,  a  county-woman  of  my  own,  from  Leicester 
shire.  Mr.  Smith  had  left  home  when  young;  but,  before 
his  removal,  had  obtained  the  knowledge  and  enjoyment 
of  religion.  He  remembered  several  of  the  old  preachers, 
having  waited  upon  them  in  his  boyhood,  and  mentioned 
Mr.  Kershaw  with  great  affection.  He  received  me  with 
genuine  cordiality,  and  set  himself  to  do  all  in  his  power  to 
make  my  sojourn  as  agreeable  as  possible.  After  the 
necessary  ablutions  and  breakfast,  I  set  out  by  myself  to 
obtain  a  notion  of  the  character  of  the  city.  Rambling 
into  one  of  the  suburbs,  I  saw  five  or  six  large  cotton-mills 
by  the  river-side,  together  with  other  manufactories.  The 
day  being  hot,  and  feeling  some  weariness  from  the  voy 
age,  I  sat  down  on  some  steps — not  of  stone,  but  of  wood 
— in  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  on  the  entrance  into  a  gar 
den,  in  front  of  a  genteel-looking  house.  I  had  not  been 
seated  many  minutes  before  the  lady  of  the  house  came, 
and  asked  me  to  walk  in  and  take  a  seat.  On  my  declining 
this  polite  offer,  she  very  soon  returned  with  a  bouquet  of 
most  fragrant  roses ;  and  then,  in  a  little  while  after,  she 
came  a  third  time,  with  newspapers,  saying,  "  You  would, 
perhaps,  wish  to  see  the  morning  papers."  I  know  not 
what  Mrs,  Trollope  would  make  of  this  instance  of  Ame- 


;*;/r,  flU  UK  IN  AMERICA. 

-  manners  ;  but  I  felt  that  any  politeness  could  hardly 
Exceed  this.-  • 

Bishop  Morris  had,  in  his  great  kindness,  written  to 
friends  living  four  or  five  miles  from  the  city,  to  take  me 
to  see  a  suburb,  in  the  direction  of  their  residence,  called 
Auburn ;  it  seems  considered  by  the  citizens  as  the  "  West 
End"  of  Cincinnati.  I  was  accordingly  escorted  in  the 
afternoon  to  this  place  ;  and  certainly  it  is,  and  promises  to 
be  much  more  so,  a  beautiful  locality.  The  house  of  our 
friends  is  quite  in  the  country ;  and,  among  other  pros 
pects,  commands  a  view  of  the  residence,  which  would,  in 
this  country,  be  called  the  palace,  of  one  of  the  first  men 
in  America — good  Bishop  M'llvaine.  His  people  have 
built  him  a  fine  little  church,  near  his  residence ;  and  the 
spire  of  this  church,  rising  in  the  midst  of  the  sylvan  scene, 
causes  it  to  have  a  perfectly  English  appearance.  The 
good  Bishop  was  from  home,  in  his  diocese ;  otherwise  I 
might  have  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  hearing  him,  as  the 
church  in  which  he  usually  officiates  is  close  to  the  house 
of  Mr.  Smith,  and  the  family  are  in  the  habit  of  hearing 
him  often.  The  Bishop  enjoys  a  high  reputation  as  a  faith 
ful  and  able  minister  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

While  in  the  country,  at  our  friend's  house,  we  were 
visited  by  a  tremendous  storm.  This  storm  was  exceedingly 
grand ;  the  thunder  was  loud  and  terrific  ;  the  rain  de 
scended  in  torrents ;  and  the  lightning,  unlike  ours  of  the 
forky  description,  appeared  like  sheets  of  fire,  while  the 
heavens  seemed  enveloped  in  one  universal  blaze.  This 
storm  did  considerable  damage.  One  of  our  own  Method 
ist  friends,  being  thrown  from  his  horse,  suffered  some 
mischief;  but,  providentially,  his  life  was  spared.  In  the 
night,  another  of  our  people  had  his  house  set  on  fire,  near 
our  lodgings.  The  noise  from  the  sounding  of  bells, 
the  yells  of  the  population,  and  the  exertions  of  firemen,  was 
awful.  The  fire  in  due  time  was  happily  subdued,  though 
much  damage  was  done ;  the  stock  in  trade  being  paper. 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  103 

The  Sunday  dawned ;  and  it  was  a  blessed  day.  I 
preached  twice ;  the  congregations  being  large,  lively, 
and  devout.  To  show  the  difference  of  feeling  between 
the  Americans  and  most  Christians  in  our  country,  we  may 
just  mention,  that  Dr.  Aydelott,  an  eminent  Episcopalian 
minister,  sat  in  the  pulpit  with  the  Methodist  ministers 
present,  on  both  occasions.  Having  found,  for  the  first 
time,  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Smith,  a  copy  of  Asbury's 
Journal,  I  spent  the  intervals  of  worship  very  profitably  in 
perusing  this  interesting  narrative.  Mr.  Smith  had  the 
goodness,  afterwards,  to  present  me  with  this  work ;  an 
invaluable  treasure,  full  of  important  information  and  inci 
dent  connected  with  the  early  history  of  Methodism  in  the 
United  States. 

Cincinnati  is  called  "  The  Queen  City  of  the  West,"  and 
deserves  the  designation.  It  is  beautifully  situated  on  the 
banks  of  the  Ohio,  on  rising  ground,  somewhat  in  the  form 
of  a  half-circle.  The  houses  and  shops  are  spacious,  and 
well  furnished ;  the  streets  cut  each  other  at  right  angles, 
giving  the  place  perfect  uniformity  of  appearance  ;  and  the 
allotments  of  houses  and  buildings  thus  formed  are  called 
"  squares."  This  name  at  first  deceived  me  ;  when  hearing 
them  speak  of  First,  Second,  and  Third  Square,  and  so  on, 
I  thought  a  square  in  our  sense  of  the  term  was  meant,  but 
soon  found  out  my  mistake.  When  perambulating  this 
place,  and  recollecting  the  brevity  of  the  period  of  its  exist 
ence,  I  was  much  puzzled  to  know  where  the  funds  came 
from  which  built  and  furnished  all  their  costly  houses  and 
shops.  My  friend,  Mr.  Smith,  had  resided  in  Cincinnati 
about  forty-five  years.  He  informed  me,  that,  when  he 
took  up  his  abode  first,  there  were  only  between  nine  and 
ten  hundred  inhabitants  :  "  And  now  there  are,"  he  said, 
"near  one  hundred  thousand:"  at  that  time  he  made  the 
twenty-second  member  in  the  Methodist  society ;  but  at 
the  present  time  there  are  many  thousands :  and  when  he 
went  first  to  the  place,  he  informed  me,  he  used  to  sweep 


104          •  TOOK  IN  AMERICA. 

out  his  joiner's  shop  for  preaching,  there  being  no  other 
place  in  the  city  in  which  they  could  hold  divine  service ; 
but  they  have  raised  in  the  course  of  this  time  about  twenty 
large  churches.  This  good  man  justly  and  gratefully  ap 
preciates  the  dealings  of  Providence  with  himself.  With 
eyes  brilliant  with  joyous  emotions,  he  added,  "And  I 
feel  it  a  great  mercy  and  privilege  to  have  had  some  little 
hand  in  it  all."  Well  might  he  feel  grateful  and  happy  at 
the  consciousness  of  helping  forward  the  work  of  God  for 
so  many  years,  and  of  living  to  witness  such  results ! 

Time  pressed,  and  we  were  obliged  to  leave  on  Monday 
morning.  Our  course  lay  by  rails  across  the  country  to 
the  lakes,  a  distance  of  two  hundred  and  nineteen  miles, 
I  had  been  told  that  this  route  would  afford  me  the  oppor 
tunity  of  seeing,  on  an  extended  scale,  the  agricultural 
character  and  resources  of  the  western  country ;  and  I  was 
not  disappointed.  The  entire  territory  was  either  perfectly 
new,  or  only  very  recently  cultivated.  This  will  appear 
from  the  fact,  that  many  of  the  rising  towns  bear  the  name 
even  of  living  men  ;  as  Polktown,  called  after  the  Presi 
dent,  and  Claysville,  after  the  eminent  statesman  of  that 
name.  The  whole  scene  was  very  curious  ;  the  only  uniform 
and  finished  thing  being  the  railroad  on  which  we  travel 
led  ;  the  greater  part  of  the  country  still  remaining  un 
broken  forest.  Through  this  forest-scene  our  railroad  had 
been  cut,  at  a  vast  cost  of  money  and  labour ;  the  trees 
having,  of  course,  to  be  felled  by  the  woodman's  axe,  as 
well  as  the  road  itself  levelled  and  prepared.  To  the  inha 
bitants  of  these  solitudes — now  limited  to  wild  animals,  the 
Indians  being  all  gone — the  blaze  of  our  fire,  the  fizzing  of 
our  steam,  the  sound  of  our  whistle,  the  noise  of  our  mo 
tion,  and  the  rapidity  of  our  speed,  must  appear  a  singular 
solecism  in  the  midst  of  the  sylvan  scenes  of  their  joyous 
freedom.  What  music  for  the  forest  is  a  railroad  train ! 
How  fine  and  perfect  the  harmony  between  the  singing  of 
birds,  the  leap  of  squirrels,  the  bounding  of  the  hind,  the 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       105 

stag,  the  deer,  and  all  the  other  forms  of  life  and  motion 
peculiar  to  the  wilderness  ; — and  the  smoke,  ashes,  dirt, 
creaking,  bellowing,  of  a  huge  train,  laden  with  human  and 
all  other  kinds  of  lumber !  We  dashed  along  through  these 
forest  scenes,  indifferent  as  to  the  sentiment  of  concord, 
the  "  eternal  laws  and  fitness  of  things,"  and  matters  of 
that  sort,  notwithstanding ;  intent  only  upon  our  mission  of 
progress,  though  it  should  oblige  us  to  cut  down  all  the 
trees  in  the  universe,  disturb  the  repose  of  nature  in  her 
lair,  and  quench  the  lights  of  heaven  by  the  smoke  of  our 
civilizing  chimneys. 

But  to  return.  The  country  through  which  we  passed 
appeared  to  be  extremely  riqh,  and  capable  of  bearing 
most  abundant  crops  of  wheat,  and  every  other  kind  of 
grain.  A  great  part  of  the  land,  which  is  considered  as 
cleared,  and  occupied  for  agricultural  purposes,  is  only  so 
to  a  very  imperfect  degree.  The  trees  of  the  forest  are 
cut  off  about  two  feet  above  their  root,  and  the  stumps  left 
standing  in  the  fields.  These  stumps  are  seen  everywhere, 
and  have  not  an  agreeable  appearance  ;  the  farmer  ploughs 
arid  sows  around  them ;  so  that  the  harvest  has  to  be  reap 
ed  and  collected  in  the  midst  of  these  annoying  hin 
drances  to  the  sweep  of  the  scythe.  They  are  left  in  this 
state  to  rot ;  and  when  the  process  of  decay  has  proceeded 
to  a  certain  point,  a  machine  is  employed  to  draw,  that  is, 
to  twist,  them  up;  just  on  the  principle  of  the  dentist's 
operations  in  drawing  a  tooth. 

On  beholding  this  line  of  road,  I  was  very  deeply  im 
pressed  with  the  idea,  that  the  matter  of  "  clearing"  forest- 
land  is  a  most  Herculean  affair.  Let  any  one  just  imagine 
even  an  acre  to  be  cleared  by  a  new-comer,  with  only  his 
own  hands  and  those  of  his  children,  either  not  having  the 
means  of  obtaining  help,  or  that  help  not  to  be  obtained. 
How  great  the  difficulty  !  When  the  trees  are  felled,  the 
roots  and  stumps  still  remain  ;  the  soil  turned  up,  the 
crop  must  have  time  to  grow,  and  the  returns  of  labour  be 

5* 


lOti  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

waited  for  till  harvest ;  the  log-hut,  built  in  the  spare  hours 
saved  from  sleep  and  pressing  calls  of  duty  elsewhere,  is 
no  defence  against  the  wintry  storm ;  if  domestic  animals 
are  possessed,  they  are  wanted  for  food ;  if  clothing  is  en 
joyed  in  the  beginning  of  the  operation,  it  wears  out ;  and 
as  to  money  to  purchase  new,  when  even  the  necessaries 
of  life  have  not  yet  been  obtained  from  the  soil — that  is 
out  of  the  question.  The  privations,  sufferings,  and  sacri 
fices  of  life,  which  even  the  matter  of  clearing  must  have 
cost  the  human  family,  in  the  amount  of  forest  now  occu 
pied  by  the  habitations  of  man  in  America,  must  be  infinite. 
How  vital,  indeed,  how  profound  and  dominant  a  passion 
must  the  love  of  possession  and  independence  be,  to  impel 
such  hosts  of  men  to  quit  a  quiet  and  mediocre  mode  of 
life,  but  dependent,  to  seek  in  the  forest,  in  the  midst  of 
such  toil  as  this,  the  happiness  of  calling  their  land  and 
their  house  their  own !  The  first  occupants  can  never,  cer 
tainly,  enjoy  much  of  the  fruit  of  their  own  labour,  except 
in  very  particular  cases :  but  then  here  another  mighty 
passion  comes  in  to  help  the  soul  in  her  heroic  perseve 
rance  ;  there  is  the  love  of  posterity,  the  hope  of  laying  a 
foundation  for  the  happiness  of  children.  The  clearance  of 
the  forest  is  no  other  than  the  development  of  these  instincts 
of  nature. 

The  line  along  which  we  passed  was  evidently  doing  its 
work.  Numerous  villages  and  towns  were  rising ;  stores, 
warehouses,  mills,  and  buildings  of  every  kind  were  being 
put  up ;  new  farm-houses  were  appearing  at  intervals  all 
along  the  road  ;  and,  passing  large  portions  of  forest  still 
undisturbed,  every  now  and  then  the  effects  of  the  wood 
man's  axe  were  apparent  in  chasms  made  by  the  recent  fall 
of  trees,  and  the  partial  cultivation  of  portions  of  the  ground. 
Everything  was  life,  bustle,  and  activity.  Great  numbers 
of  Irish  were  seen  at  work  on  the  line,  and  at  other  em 
ployments  ;  a  useful  and  laborious  class.  One  could  not 
help  seeing  the  contrast  betwixt  these  poor  people  and  all 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       107 

around  them,  even  in  America.  The  Celt  bears  the  unmis 
takable  physiognomy  of  his  race  in  all  countries,  for  at  least 
one  generation, 

Before  reaching  our  destination,  we  had  to  quit  the  rail 
road,  and  mount  stages  fourteen  miles,  the  line  being 
unfinished.  I  took  a  seat  on  the  box  to  see  the  country, 
but  had  difficulty  enough  to  keep  my  equilibrium;  the 
jolting  was  horrible.  Our  course  could  not  be  called  a 
road,  in  any  sense,  except  from  the  mere  fact  that  it  had 
been  traversed  before,  and  we  also  were  now  passing  over 
it.  We  made  our  way  across  gullies,  rivulets,  rising  hil 
locks,  and  then  again  sunk  up  to  our  axletrees  in  bogs. 
We  were  roughly  handled  by  great  stones  lying  in  our 
course,  roots  of  trees  projecting  their  fibres  ;  and  then 
again  by  pieces  of  timber  put  into  soft  places,  by  way  of 
making  a  pavement  for  passengers  to  cross.  Really  this 
journeying  of  the  American  stages,  in  the  midst  of  a  coun 
try  such  as  we  passed  through  this  day,  is  a  curiosity.  It 
would  be,  indeed,  extremely  difficult,  a  priori,  to  imagine 
how  the  carriage  was  to  escape  being  capsized  many  times 
told ;  how  the  horses  were  to  keep  their  feet,  and  perform 
their  task ;  and  how  the  driver  could  possibly  preserve  his 
seat,  and  pilot  his  vehicle  through  so  many  shoals  to  a 
safe  anchorage.  Such,  however,  is  use  and  experience, 
that  calamities  rarely  occur  ;  and  though  sufficiently  shaken, 
and  not  free  from  fear,  yet  we  arrived  safely  at  our  des 
tined  place  of  rest  for  the  night. 

The  country  through  which  we  passed  is  of  the  nature 
of  an  avenue  cut  through  the  forest,  sometimes  a  mile  or 
two  broad,  and  at  other  places  less.  This  space  is  occu 
pied  by  splendid  farms,  rich  and  productive  in  the  highest 
degree.  The  farm-houses  are  nearly  all  good  substantial 
brick  or  stone  buildings  ;  and  many  of  them  much  like  the 
fine  residences  of  our  country  gentry.  There  must  be 
great  comfort  in  this  region,  and,  when  the  railroad  is 
finished,  easy  of  access ;  it  affording  the  means  of  transport 


108  TOUIl  IN  AMERICA. 

for  the  produce  of  tlie  soil,  either  to  Cincinnati  on  the 
Ohio  on  the  one  hand,  or  to  the  lakes  on  the  other.  And 
one  cannot  help  asking,  If  without  this  road  and  its  advan 
tages  industry  and  enterprise  could  do  so  much,  what  are 
we  to  expect  now  that  all  these  facilities  of  progress  are 
opened  ?  It  must  certainly  become,  shortly,  one  of  the 
richest  tracts  of  country  in  America.  This  is  a  fine  part 
of  the  States  for  settlers  in  the  farming  line,  if  necessity  or 
inclination  should  cause  them  to  leave  their  fatherland.  In 
case  any  such  parties  should  cast  their  eyes  on  this  book, 
I  should  certainly  recommend  them  to  examine  this  region, 
before  they  think  of  locating  elsewhere. 

Our  resting-place  for  the  night  was  a  new  and  rising 
town  in  the  wilderness,  called  Urbana.  We  found  a  good 
inn,  and  spoke  for  beds.  While  we  were  doing  this,  some 
Methodist  friends,  who  had  been  apprized  of  our  coming 
by  telegraph,  were  in  search  of  us.  We  called  to  pay  a 
friendly  visit,  and  found  them  very  agreeable ;  but,  having 
engaged  our  lodging,  declined  a  kind  and  hearty  invitation 
to  take  up  our  abode  with  them.  On  retiring  to  bed,  I 
was  soon  expelled  by  some  old  friends,  who  own  me  wher 
ever  I  go ;  and  was  obliged  to  go  down  stairs,  and  get 
such  rest  as  lying  across  some  chairs  would  allow.  While 
in  this  posture,  a  number  of  young  fellows,  black  and 
white,  assembled  at  the  door  of  the  house  ;  and  I  suppose 
we  had  in  them  a  specimen  of  back-wood  language  of  the 
worst  sort.  I  had  not,  up  to  this  time,  heard  an  oath  or 
profane  language  of  any  kind  since  I  left  my  native  land, 
either  on  board  ship  or  in  America  ;  but  these  young  sin 
ners  made  up  for  the  lack.  I  cannot  repeat  their  oaths : 
it  is  a  shame  to  speak  of  such  deeds  of  darkness  ;  but  I 
never  heard  since  I  existed  such  shocking  profanity.  This 
sort  of  life  no  doubt  prevailed — we  have  all  kinds  of  testi 
mony  to  the  fact — universally,  till  the  forests  and  woods 
were  visited  by  the  messengers  of  salvation  ;  and  a  better 
state  of  things  was  superinduced  by  their  labours. 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  109 

We  set  out  the  next  morning  for  Sandusky,  and,  reach 
ing  that  place  towards  night,  beheld  Lake  Erie  for  the  first 
time.  The  town  itself  has  no  great  beauty  for  the  present. 
It  is,  however,  a  bustling,  stirring  place  ;  and,  from  its 
situation,  must  soon  rise  to  magnitude  and  importance. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Lakes— Erie— Pass  down— Buffalo— Niagara  River— Scenery  on  its  Banks 
—The  Falls  of  Niagara— Canada— The  People— Visit  the  Battle-Field  of  Lun- 
dy's-Lane — The  Suspension-Bridge — St.  Catharine's — Hamilton. 

IT  was  impossible  to  see  this  wonderful  inland  sea  without 
deep  emotion.  The  evening  was  bright  and  calm,  the 
bosom  of  the  lake  unruffled  by  a  breeze,  the  sun  retired 
in  majesty  and  beauty  behind  the  waters  ;  it  was  a  lovely 
sunset. 

"  Lake  Erie  is  three  hundred  miles  in  length,  forty-six 
at  its  utmost  breadth,  seven  hundred  and  sixteen  in  cir 
cumference,  and  about  fifty-six  fathoms  at  its  greatest 
depth.  At  its  northern  extremity  it  is  much  exposed  to 
violent  gales,  and  its  navigation  is  both  tedious  and  dan 
gerous.  It  contains,  towards  the  west,  a  number  of  beau 
tiful  islands,  in  which  are  many  remarkable  caverns,  abound 
ing  in  curious  stalactites.  These  islands  are  also  full  of 
reptiles,  especially  rattlesnakes  ;  and  the  margin  of  the  lake 
is  in  many  places  completely  covered,  for  many  acres,  with 
the  large  leaves  of  the  pond-lily,  upon  which,  in  the  sum 
mer  season,  myriads  of  water-snakes  are  seen  basking  in 
the  sun.  The  bottom  is  a  bluish  limestone  rock,  and  its 
banks  are  clothed  with  wood,  abounding  in  game  and  wild 
animals." 

Some  of  these  characteristics  are  rapidly  disappearing. 
On  the  American  side,  especially,  large  and  flourishing 
towns  are  rising  up ;  the  country,  to  the  edge  of  the  lake, 
is  being  cultivated,  and  a  busy  and  thriving  population  is 


110  TOUK  IN  AMERICA, 

taking  the  place  of  the  wild  animals  formerly  inhabiting 
the  jungle.  The  Canada  side  has  not  made  the  same  pro 
gress  ;  but  still  the  country  is  gradually  being  cleared  and 
occupied. 

"VVe  departed  from  Saridusky,  nearly  at  the  top  of  the 
lake,  the  morning  after  our  arrival.  Our  destination  was 
Buffalo,  at  the  other  extremity  of  the  lake,  so  that  the  dis 
tance  was  something  like  three  hundred  miles.  The  day 
was  fine,  and  the  view  beautiful.  We  called  at  many 
places  to  take  in  wood  and  passengers ;  and  among  the 
rest  at  Cleveland,  a  large  and  flourishing  city,  the  termina 
tion  of  the  Erie  Canal,  and  consequently  the  link  connecting 
the  Lakes  with  New- York  and  the  Atlantic  States.  Keep 
ing  near  the  American  shore,  a  pretty  good  view  was  often 
obtained  of  the  country,  which  everywhere  indicated 
activity  and  progress. 

We  arrived  at  Buffalo  the  next  morning.  This  is  a  large 
and  populous  city,  full  of  business,  bustle,  and  enterprise. 
Its  importance  consists  in  the  excellency  of  its  harbour, 
and  its  contiguity  to  Canada.  A  flourishing  commerce  is 
apparent,  which  must  constantly  grow  with  the  increase  of 
population.  But  other  thoughts  now  occupied  our  minds  ; 
we  cared  little  for  trade  and  business  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  one  of  the  miracles  of  nature, — one  of  the  won 
ders  of  the  world.  Our  breakfast  was  late  in  coming,  at 
least  so  we  thought  in  our  feverish  anxiety ;  when  it  came, 
it  was  soon  despatched,  and  we  at  once  mounted  the  "  car" 
for  the  Falls  of  Niagara.  The  distance  is  only  twenty-two 
miles,  and  we  soon  reached  this  celebrated  spot.  Our  line 
lay  in  sight  of  the  Niagara  River,  connecting  Lakes  Erie  and 
Ontario.  This  is  a  most  magnificent  stream,  studded  with 
beautiful  islands ;  one  of  which,  called  "  Grand  Island,"  is 
of  great  extent.  I  listened  with  great  eagerness  long  before 
we  approached  the  spot ;  then  listened  again,  as  we  ad 
vanced,  with  augmented  intensity  of  interest,  to  catch  the 
sound  of  the  cataract,  but  heard  no  note  of  the  rush  of 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       Ill 

"mighty  waters."  Arriving  at  the  terminus,  and  alighting, 
everything  wore  the  same  quiet  aspect.  No  unusual  sound 
of  any  kind  was  perceptible,  and  the  people  seemed  uncon 
scious  of  anything  remarkable  in  their  neighbourhood. 
"  How  is  this  ?"  was  the  thought.  "  Is  the  giant  asleep  ? 
Or  have  we  been  deceived  by  exaggerated  reports  respect 
ing  the  extent  of  sound  arising  from  this  waterfall  ?"  No 
thing  then  arose  to  solve  the  mystery,  and  nothing  since  has 
been  suggested.  And  if  it  is  true  that  the  sound  is  heard 
for  fifteen  miles,  as  is  often  asserted,  it  can  only  be  in  some 
peculiar  state  of  the  atmosphere. 

Some  preliminary  account  seems  to  be  necessary  to  any 
thing  like  an  accurate  description  of  the  Falls  themselves. 
We  begin  by  observing,  that  the  river  divides,  about  a  mile 
above  the  cataract,  into  two  streams.  This  division  of  the 
water  is  not  equal ;  and  the  principal  river  suffers  no  per 
ceptible  diminution,  keeping  on  in  a  straight  line.  But  at 
the  distance  above  mentioned  a  comparatively  small  chan 
nel  is  formed  to  the  right,  and  through  this  branch  a  por 
tion  of  the  original  river  pours  forth  its  torrent.  The  first 
effect  of  this  division  is  to  form  an  island,  denominated 
Goat  Island.  This  smaller  stream  continues  its  course  for 
about  a  mile,  and  then  returns  to  the  main  channel,  re-en 
tering  by  its  side  some  short  distance  below  the  Great,  or 
Horseshoe,  Fall ;  and  the  precipitous  leap  of  this  branch 
stream  into  the  bed  of  the  main  river  constitutes  the  Ameri 
can,  or  Little,  Fall. 

The  Rapids,  extending  for  a  mile  above  the  Falls,  con 
stitute  another  peculiarity.  The  descent  in  the  course  of 
this  distance  is  about  fifty-two  feet,  so  that  the  velocity  of 
the  waters  from  this  cause  necessarily  becomes  prodigiously 
great.  But  this  movement  is  not  merely  occasioned  by 
the  above  incline ;  the  channel  is,  in  the  same  space,  nar 
rowed  from  something  like  three  miles  across  to  less  than 
one  as  it  approaches  the  cataract ;  the  effect  of  this  double 
process  of  descent  and  compression  is  to  produce  a  vastly 


112  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

augmented  force  and  velocity.  Whether  from  the  wear 
and  rapidity  of  the  stream,  or  from  other  causes,  no  one 
can  tell,  but  the  channel  through  the  whole  of  this  space 
is  evidently  shelved  and  broken,  forming  partial  precipices, 
over  which  the  waves  are  constantly  dashing,  sending  up 
their  foam  and  spray.  The  agitations,  eddies,  whirlpools, 
eccentric  encounters  of  wave  with  wave,  and  current  against 
current,  unite  to  produce  one  of  the  most  curious  tumults 
of  water  which  can  well  be  imagined ;  and  were  it  not  for 
the  proximity  of  something  more  grand  and  noble,  the 
Rapids  would  be  considered  a  singular  exception  to  the 
uniformity  of  nature,  and  would  be  visited  as  a  relief  to 
the  ennui  left  upon  the  mind  by  only  seeing  seas,  lakes, 
rivers,  and  all  the  other  elaborations  of  the  universe  pro 
ducing  their  results  in  the  ordinary  manner. 

The  smaller  stream  above  described  is  altogether  on  the 
American  side,  and  Goat  Island  is  reached  by  a  wooden 
bridge  spanning  the  channel.  We  hastened  to  cross  this 
bridge,  and  enter  upon  the  magic  ground  of  Goat  Island ; 
resolved,  at  the  same  time,  to  leave  every  avenue  to  the 
soul  open  to  the  inspirations  of  the  moment,  whether  of 
surprise,  of  rapture,  or  of  awe. 

But  this  was  found  to  be  difficult.  Prepossessions  in 
visiting  scenes  of  this  nature  are  unfavourable  to  first  im 
pressions,  to  a  full  admission  of  fine  feelings,  of  lofty  senti 
ments,  or  even  of  real  and  adequate  conceptions.  These 
prepossessions,  in  my  case,  I  found  to  be  all  untrue ;  they 
had  all  to  be  removed  from  my  mind  before  even  the 
grandeurs  which  I  beheld,  which  stood  arrayed  before  me 
in  all  their  majesty  and  glory,  could  produce  any  accurate 
ideal,  or  excite  any  corresponding  emotion. 

These  mental  errors  reached  to  everything  ;  just  as  the 
mind  under  the  influence  of  one  false  impression  is  itself 
placed  in  a  wrong  position,  and  consequently  becomes  in 
capable  of  seeing  anything  aright.  The  whole  scene,  from 
these  causes,  though  not  less  extraordinary  than  I  had 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  113 

imagined,  yet  was  so  in  a  perfectly  different  manner  to 
anything  anticipated. 

From  all  I  had  read,  as  well  as  from  the  testimony  of 
eye-witnesses,  I  had  always  supposed  that  the  scenery 
around,  the  country  itself,  was  bold,  lofty,  sublime, — 
whereas  it  is  perfectly  level.  Through  the  same  deception 
1  had  imagined  that  the  waters  of  the  river  must  have 
rushed  through  some  mighty  chasm,  some  prodigious  rent 
and  fissure  of  mountain,  broken  through  to  form  the  chan- 

7  O 

nel,  whilst  overhanging  rocks,  hideous  precipices,  and  lofty 
peaks,  frowned  in  awful  majesty  upon  the  current  as  it 
passed  ;  but  instead  of  this  being  the  case,  the  banks  are 
quite  even,  and  covered  with  verdure,  plants,  flowers,  and 
beautiful  trees.  Under  the  influence  of  the  same  miscon 
ception,  I  had  next  fancied  that  the  visitor  was  always 
placed  at  the  bottom  of  the  Falls,  that  the  torrent  fell  at 
his  feet,  that  he  had  to  lift  up  his  astonished  eyes  to  gaze 
on  the  descending  flood ;  whilst,  in  reality,  he  finds  him 
self  at  the  top,  on  a  level  with  the  edge  of  the  precipice, 
having  to  look  down  into  a  frightful  gulf  below. 

Our  path  across  Goat  Island  brought  us  close  to  the 
American  Fall.  I  sat  down  on  the  roots  of  a  tree  on  a 
level  with  the  crest  of  the  cataract,  and  almost  near  enough 
to  touch  the  waters  with  my  foot.  My  companion,  who 
had  often  seen  these  wonders  of  nature  previously,  left  me 
alone,  and  amused  himself  by  walking  about  the  island.  I 
sat  silent  and  motionless  a  long  time,  looking  with  a  sort 
of  vacant  astonishment  on  the  whole  scene.  The  thoughts, 
"  It  is  grand !  it  is  sublime !  it  is  awful !"  crossed  my 
mind,  but  nothing  definite  had  fixed  itself  there ;  all  re 
mained  in  the  same  confusion,  chaos,  stupefaction.  At 
length,  as  if  awaking  from  a  dream,  I  exclaimed,  "  How 
beautiful !"  And  then,  in  a  moment,  a  thrill  ran  through 
my  soul  like  an  electrical  shock,  which  at  once  scattered  the 
mists  ;  and  I  exclaimed,  loud  enough  to  have  been  heard, 
"  Ah,  yes,  that  is  it,  that  is  it, — it  belongs  to  the  beautiful !" 


114  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

This  was  a  new  idea,  a  revelation,  and  transformed  the 
whole  scene  in  an  instant  into  perfect  unity  and  glory. 

With  this  general  notion,  this  new  instrument,  I  began 
to  examine  the  several  objects  around;  endeavoured  to 
analyze,  to  separate,  the  elements,  to  watch  the  extraordi 
nary  movements  of  the  liquid  machine  which  was  moving 
so  majestically  around  me ;  and  yet,  at  the  same  time,  to 
combine,  to  grasp  the  whole.  Is  beauty  compatible  with 
sublimity  ?  Can  the  two  attributes  exist  in  one  and  the 
same  object  ?  Must  the  sublime  be  necessarily  devoid  of 
the  beautiful  ?  must  the  beautiful  be  destitute,  per  sc,  of 
the  sublime  ?  These  are  questions  which  have  engaged 
the  attention  of  great  authorities.  Generally  speaking, 
they  seem  to  have  entertained  the  notion  that  the  ideas 
are  incompatible  ;  that  the  beautiful  and  the  sublime  be 
long  to  distinct  and  separate  departments,  whether  of  na 
ture  or  of  thought ;  and  that  no  union,  no  harmony,  no 
concord  of  circumstances,  can  blend  the  beautiful  with  the 
sublime,  or  the  sublime  with  the  beautiful,  constituting 
them  one  and  the  same  object.  We  venture  to  differ  from 
these  authorities ;  and  our  proof,  our  demonstration,  is  the 
Falls  of  Niagara. 

No  one  doubts  as  to  their  sublimity ;  the  grandeur  of 
the  scene  is  too  palpable,  too  imposing,  too  overwhelming, 
to  admit  of  doubt  on  this  point.  The  subject  admits  not 

t"  reasoning,  it  is  a  matter  of  mere  sensation.  No  human 
ing  ever  beheld  these  wonders  without  doing  homage  to 
this  sentiment.  Many  have,  probably,  been  unable  to 
comprehend  their  own  sensations  as  they  have  looked  upon 
the  astonishing  phenomena;  but  they  have  felt  their 
power,  and  been  subdued  into  reverence  and  awe.  It 
seemed  almost  impossible  for  me  to  stir  for  a  great  length 
of  time  ;  an  irresistible  fascination  seizing  all  my  faculties, 
as  if  overshadowed  by  the  presence  of  a  mystic  power, 
whose  voice  was  heard  in  the  thunder  of  many  waters,  as  well 
as  his  majesty  seen  in  the  grandeur  of  every  object  around. 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        115 

But  the  sensations  of  pleasure  and  happiness  are  pro 
duced  by  the  beautiful ;  and,  at  the  time,  I  considered 
Niagara  as  the  most  sublimely  beautiful  object  my  eyes 
ever  beheld.  Heaven  was  most  propitious !  The  sun 
shone  forth  in  all  his  glory,  the  skies  were  lofty,  blue,  clear, 
and  stretched  over  an  infinite  span,  an  ample  arch,  such  as 
is  only  seen  in  such  climates  on  a  summer's  day.  Seated 
on  the  roots  of  the  tree  before  mentioned,  I  began  to  em 
ploy  my  new  power,  the  idea  of  the  beautiful,  and  soon 
found  its  use.  Above  the  crest  of  the  cataract  the  water 
was  of  a  yellow  colour ;  but  I  saw  that  as  soon  as  it  passed, 
with  the  exception  merely  of  slight  streaks  of  its  primitive 
hue,  and  in  one  or  two  places  of  green,  which  only  height 
ened  the  effect,  it  instantly  changed  into  perfect  white. 
This  brilliant  and  dazzling  white,  as  pure  and  spotless  as 
snow,  was  predominant,  and  gave  its  character  to  the  whole 
scene.  By  intense  gazing,  I  next  perceived  that  the  de 
scending  waters  did  not  retain  a  smooth,  glassy,  stream- 
like  surface,  but  broke  into  crystals,  as  the  dew-drops  of 
the  morning,  losing  their  watery  appearance ;  and  were 
made  brilliant  and  sparkling,  like  gems,  by  the  illumination 
of  the  sun's  beams.  This  magnificent  expanse  of  crystals 
was  next  seen  falling  from  the  precipice  in  countless  my 
riads,  not  in  confused  heaps,  but  in  perfect  order,  as  an 
immense  roll  of  beautiful  drapery  studded  with  brilliants, 
and  united  by  the  force  of  some  common  element.  This 
unity  and  order  is,  in  fact,  one  of  the  peculiarities  of  the 
scene.  It  might  be  expected  that  the  "  flood  of  many  wa 
ters"  was  dashed  against  stones  and  rocks,  and  broken 
into  fragments.  Not  so.  The  flow  is  perfectly  regular  ; 
and  the  splendid  sheet  of  white  and  dazzling  fluid  of  gems 
is  seen  to  fall  in  a  regular  and  continued  stream.  The 
only  deviation  from  this  regularity  is  the  apparent  forma 
tion  of  a  beautiful  curve  at  the  Great  Fall,  the  bend  or 
concave  side  being  inward  ;  whilst,  below,  the  flood  of 
white  foam  spreads  itself  out,  like  the  robes  of  sovereignty 


116  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

at  the  feet  of  a  mighty  prince.  But  this  splendid  robe 
does  not  present  the  aspect  of  an  even  surface  ;  it  is  gather 
ed  into  festoons,  as  if  so  formed  for  the  purposes  of  orna 
ment.  The  crest  of  the  precipice  is  evidently  uneven, 
there  are  rocky  projections ;  and  yet  these  are  not  suffi 
ciently  great  to  divide  and  break  the  waters  in  their  fall, 
whilst  the  stream  retains  its  unity.  The  effect  of  this  is  to 
grasp  the  flood,  as  if  by  the  human  hand,  into  folds,  which 
fall  gracefully  down,  and  add  much  to  the  beauty  of  the 
scene. 

Here,  then,  is  the  combination  of  beauties  seen  at  Niag 
ara.  Let  the  reader  imagine  a  rock,  with  a  crest  three 
parts  of  a  mile  in  length,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  or 
seventy  feet  above  the  level  ground ;  then  let  him  imagine 
some  mysterious  power  everlastingly  rolling  from  this  crest 
a  robe  of  hoar-frost,  white,  dazzling,  pearly,  descending  like 
beautiful  drapery,  festooned  and  varied,  yet  regular  in  form, 
with  a  long  train  spread  on  the  level  plain  below ;  and  he 
will  have  the  best  idea  which  I  can  give  of  the  garniture 
of  Niagara.  Conceptions  are  difficult,  perfect  description 
impossible  :  nature  has,  however,  supplied  us  with  the 
power  of  short  ejaculations  in  the  place  of  all  other  means 
of  expression ;  and,  after  gazing  with  indescribable  intensity 
on  this  glorious  object,  I  could  only  exclaim,  "  It  is  like 
beautiful  robes  falling  from  the  shoulders  of  a  goddess !" 

On  returning  from  Goat  Island,  we  observed  several 
Indian  women  with  little  trinkets,  of  their  own  manufacture, 
for  sale.  One  was  a  mother,  and  had  a  fine,  chubby  child, 
on  her  lap.  We  gave  the  little  urchin  a  piece  of  silver, 
which  its  tiny  hand  with  difficulty  grasped  ;  and,  after 
purchasing  a  few  articles,  took  our  leave.  They  looked 
interesting  women,  and  deserved  a  better  fate.  Having 
now  seen  all  which  could  be  seen  on  the  American  side,  we 
hastened  to  cross  the  river  below  the  Falls.  We  found  a 
sort  -  of  reciprocity  railroad  contrivance,  by  which  to  let  us 
down  the  hill-side  to  the  water's  edge,  a  fearful  height ;  the 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        117 

descending  carriages  dragging  up,  by  their  velocity,  corre 
sponding  carriages  with  passengers  and  goods.  The  boat 
by  which  we  crossed  was  of  the  most  fragile  kind,  and 
navigated  by  one  man.  Rain  had  come  on ;  but  we  ob 
tained  a  perfect  view  of  the  Falls,  being  within  a  short 
distance  ;  and  to  me  it  seemed  surprising  that  we  were  able 
to  cross  so  near.  A  dense  mist  was  now  rising  from  the 
spray  and  foam,  giving  an  entirely  new  and  interesting 
aspect  of  the  scene.  The  rain  passed  off  before  we  crossed, 
and  the  sun  again  shone.  We  leaped  on  shore  without 
thought ;  but  after  walking  up  the  ascent  a  short  distance, 
the  truth  suddenly  rushed  upon  my  mind,  and  I  exclaimed, 
"  We  are  on  the  territories  of  Queen  Victoria.  Pull  off 
your  hat !"  at  the  same  time  doffing  my  own,  in  reverence 
to  the  majesty  of  England.  We  ensconced  ourselves  at  a 
magnificent  hotel  just  in  front  of  the  Falls,  and  saw  them 
in  all  their  glory  from  the  windows. 

As  soon  as  some  necessary  preliminaries  were  disposed 
of,  we  went  to  see  the  Great  Fall.  The  river  at  this  point 
is  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile  across ;  the  fall  itself  is  in 
the  form  of  a  crescent,  the  curve  inward,  and  is  often  called 
the  Horse-Shoe  Fall,  by  reason  of  its  resemblance.  The 
descent  of  the  water  at  the  American  Fall  is  one  hundred 
and  sixty-four  feet ;  and  at  this  greater  one,  one  hundred 
and  fifty-eight.  Below  the  cataract,  the  river  is  only  half 
a  mile  in  breadth,  being,  as  we  see,  contracted  after  its 
descent,  while  its  depth  is  said  to  be  three  hundred  feet. 
This  rush  of  water  is  connected  with  distant  forces.  The 
river  forms  the  outlet  of  the  waters  of  the  great  upper 
lakes,  which,  together  with  Erie  and  Ontario,  drain,  accord 
ing  to  Professor  Drake,  of  Kentucky,  an  area  of  country 
equal  to  forty  thousand  square  miles ;  and  the  extent  of 
their  surface  is  estimated  at  ninety-three  thousand  square 
miles.  These  lakes  contain  nearly  one-half  of  the  fresh 
water  on  the  surface  of  the  globe. 

On  arriving  near  the  fall,  I  placed  myself  on  Table  Rock, 


118  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  usual  and  best  position  to  obtain  a  perfect  view.  With 
all  the  characteristics  of  beauty  mentioned  in  connexion 
with  the  first  scene  described,  we  have  here  many  additional 
elements  brought  to  view.  The  difference  is  in  position, 
extent,  greatness,  and,  if  the  term  may  be  employed,  the 
unity  and  perfection  of  the  object.  The  lesser  fall  is  that 
of  a  branch  stream, — this  is  the  parent  river ;  the  former 
finds  its  way  into  the  channel  from  the  side,  the  bank, — 
this  spans  the  channel  itself ;  the  crest  of  the  smaller 
precipice  is  nearly  a  straight  line, — this  is  a  beautiful  curve  ; 
the  dependent  stream  looks  like  an  accident,  a  phenomenon, 
that  need  not  have  been,  and  in  Avliich  even  now  some 
change  might  possibly  be  produced, — but  the  great  fall 
looks  like  the  "  everlasting  hills,"  as,  so  to  speak,  an  eternity, 
an  essential,  original,  immutable  power  of  nature.  A 
stranger,  having  never  seen  this  fall,  would  be  led  to  ima 
gine  that  something  extremely  confused  must  prevail,  like 
the  heavens  in  a  storm,  cloud  crossing  cloud,  or  like  the 
ocean  agitated  by  opposing  currents.  Nothing  can  be  a 
greater  mistake.  The  very  opposite  is  the  fact.  The  day 
does  not  break,  the  tide  does  not  flow,  the  planet  does  not 
move  in  its  orbit,  with  greater  regularity  and  certainty  than 
Niagara.  From  Table  Rock,  or  my  bed-room  at  the  hotel, 
I  always  saw  the  same  calm,  unruffled,  majestic  object. 
No  diminution  or  augmentation  of  water  appeared,  but  a 
constant,  inexhaustible  roll  of  the  torrent ;  nothing  analo 
gous  to  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  tides,  or  the  ebbing  and 
flowing  of  the  sea,  occurs,  but  one  deep,  even,  everlasting 
movement :  winds  and  storms  will  scatter  the  spray  before 
the  cataract  is  reached,  but  after  the  waters  have  passed, 
they  can  have  no  effect ;  they  cannot  turn  the  stream  one 
hair's  breadth,  or  stop  its  course  for  a  moment.  There  is 
something  perfectly  awful  in  the  idea  of  the  undeviating 
uniformity  of  all  the  forces  seen  to  be  at  work  at  this  great 
fall. 

We    behold   motion,    calm,    but  rapid, — uninterrupted, 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       119 

irresistible,  eternal, — with  tlie  feeling  that  this  motion  has 
been  in  progress  for  hundreds,  for  thousands,  of  years  ;  for 
aught  we  know,  from  the  beginning  of  time,  or,  at  any 
rate,  ever  since  tfte  flood.  We  see  force  and  power, — 
palpable,  tangible,  concentrated,  and,  to  man,  omnipotent, 
— always  at  work,  and  unwearied,  silent,  majestic,  like  the 
omnipotence  of  God.  We  contemplate  a  created  sove 
reignty,  a  kind  of  rectoral  glory,  enthroned ; — a  power, 
concentrating  itself  at  this  point  in  lofty  grandeur,  as  if  to 
render  itself  visible, — then  sweeping  along,  and,  in  regard 
to  all  within  its  sway,  helpless  in  resistance  ;  like  the  mighty 
stream  of  time,  bearing  the  fate  and  destiny  of  nature  and 
empires  into  the  abyss  below,  the  hades  of  all  created  things. 
We  follow  the  course  of  the  waters,  and  see,  at  a  prodigious 
depth,  a  frightful  gulf,  scooped  out  as  if  to  embrace  the 
descending  flood,  and  conduct  it  to  some  new  destiny ; — 
as  the  present  receives  the  past  in  its  passage  onward,  and 
impels  it  by  a  new  impulse,  together  with  all  it  bears  on  its 
tide,  to  the  mysterious  future.  We  stretch  our  gaze  over 
this  yawning  deep,  and  perceive  that  the  water  has  changed 
its  aspect  altogether.  It  now  has  a  milk-like  appearance, 
and  is  tossed,  agitated,  whirled,  infuriated, — heaving  its 
bosom  to  an  immense  height,  and  sending  forth  its  spray 
and  mist  to  be  arched  by  the  rainbow,  and  painted  by.  sun 
beams  with  every  variety  of  colour;  thus  imitating  the 
progress  of  human  events  in  reducing  old,  great,  majestic, 
time-worn  forms  of  power  into  chaos,  and  then  handing 
them  over  to  other  agencies  to  receive  some  new  form,  to 
run  in  new  channels,  and  push  their  way  into  an  untried 
destiny. 

Such  were  the  thoughts  which  passed  through  my  mind ; 
but  who  can  grasp,  who  can  describe,  the  combined  effect  ? 
We  have  no  analogies  in  nature.  These  Falls  are  alone  in 
the  universe ;  they  stand  in  peerless  majesty ;  nothing  is 
like  them.  The  sublimity  consists  in  their  combined  majesty 
and  beauty.  Their  grandeur  is  not  in  the  slightest  degree 


120  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

in  harmony  with  that  of  the  Alpine  mountains,  rugged 
heights,  and  overhanging  rocks,  covered  with  clouds,  and 
lost  in  darkness.  It  is  rather  as  if  nature  had  sat  in  council 
with  herself,  to  create  a  living  embodiment  of  her  utmost 
power,  sovereign  glory,  irresistible  force,  rapid  motion  ;  and 
then  throw  around  the  representation  of  her  visible  symbol 
— instinct  with  the  life  of  many,  of  all,  elements — a  covering 
of  exquisite,  of  inexpressible,  beauty. 

There  this  living  monument  stands,  a  glorious  emblem 
of  the  majesty  of  God !  It  has  been  looked  upon  with 
wonder  next  to  adoration  by  a  countless  number  of  visitors  ; 
these  have  all  received  different  impressions,  in  accordance 
with  the  structure  of  their  nervous  systems,  the  powers  of 
vision,  and  the  faculty  of  combination.  Many  have  given 
their  impressions  to  the  public  ;  some  in  classic  and  eloquent, 
impassioned  and  poetic,  strains ;  some,  again,  in  scientific 
and  geological  language  ; — but  all  have  come  short,  all  have 
failed.  This  attempt  to  convey  the  impressions  of  another 
soul,  the  feelings  of  another  heart,  is  equally  short  of  the 
truth,  is  equally  a  failure.  Who  can  describe  thunder? 
who  can  paint  the  rainbow  ?  who  can  exhibit  the  ocean  in 
language  ?  who  can  grasp  the  infinite  ?  God  has  left,  in  all 
his  dominions  and  works,  space  for  imagination.  Everything 
has  its  mystery, — nothing  its  limits.  Niagara  stands  a 
mystic  creation,  defying  the  admeasurements  of  the  human 
intellect.  But  he  welcomes  all  who  approach  to  indulge 
the  feelings  of  admiration,  wonder,  awe; — and  by  the 
eternal  roar  of  his  glorious  music,  he  sends  up  sounds  of 
adoration  to  God,  and  challenges  for  his  Creator  the  homage 
of  all  hearts. 

We  finish  our  sketch  by  inserting  "  Cora  Lynn/'  by'an 
accomplished  American  lady,  Mrs.  Sigourney. 

"  Thou  'rt  beautiful,  sweet  Cora  Lynn, 

In  thy  sequester'd  place, 
Thy  plunge  on  plunge,  'mid  wreathing  foam. 
Abrupt,  yet  full  of  grace. 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  121 

Down,  down  with  breathless  speed  thou  goest 

Into  thy  rock-sown  bed  ; 
Bright  sunbeams  on  thy  glancing  robes, 

Rude  crags  above  thy  head. 

"  Thy  misty  dew  is  on  the  trees, 

And  forth,  with  gladness  meet, 
They  reach  the  infant  leaf  and  bud, 

To  take  thy  baptism  sweet. 
No  Clydesdale  spears  are  flashing  nigh, 

In  foray  wild  and  rude ; 
But  Cora's  time-rock'd  castle  sleeps 

In  peaceful  solitude. 

"  What  wouldst  thou  think,  sweet  Cora  Lynn, 

Couldst  thou  Niagara  spy, 
The  mighty  monarch  of  the  West, 

With  terror  in  his  eye  ? 
Thou  'dst  fear  him  on  his  ocean  throne, 

Like  lion  in  his  lair  ; 
Meek  snooded  maiden,  dower'd  with  all 

That  father  Clyde  can  spare. 

"  For  thou  might'st  perch,  like  hooded  bird, 

Upon  his  giant  hand  ; 
Nor  'midst  his  world  of  waters  wake 

A  ripple  on  his  strand. 
He'd  drink  thee  up,  sweet  Cora  Lynn  ; 

And  thou,  to  crown  the  sip, 
Wouldst  scarce  a  wheen  of  bubbles  make 

Upon  his  monstrous  lip. 

"  Thy  voice,  that  bids  the  foliage  quake, 

Around  thy  crystal  brim, 
Would  quiver  like  the  cricket's  chirp, 

'Midst  his  hoarse  thunder-hymn. 
For  like  a  thing  that  scorns  the  earth, 

He  rears  his  awful  crest, 
And  takes  the  rainbow  from  the  skies, 
And  folds  it  round  his  breast. 

"  Thou  'rt  passing  fair,  sweet  Cora  Lynn  : 

And  he  who  sees  thee  leap 
Into  the  bosorn  cf  the  flood, 

Might  o'er  thy  beauty  weep. 
But  lone  Niagara  still  doth  speak 

Of  God  both  night  and  day  ; 
And  force,  from  each  terrestrial  thought, 

The  gazer's  soul  away." 

Every  book  I  had  read,  and  every  person  with  whom  I 
had  conversed,  after  visiting  America  and  Canada,  united 
in  their  testimony  as  to  the  great  difference  instantly  felt  on 

G 


122  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

passing  the  boundary -line ;  and  this  change  seemed  always 
to  be  represented  in  favour  of  Canada ;  while  any  attempt 
at  pointing  out  the  nature  of  this  contrast,  its  causes  and 
its  characteristics,  has  never,  so  far  as  I  know,  been  at 
tempted.  The  fact  is  indisputable.  It  is  not  a  matter  of 
reasoning,  of  inference,  of  opinion ;  it  is  instantly  felt,  as 
much  as  in  going  out  of  a  warm  room  into  a  cold  atmos 
phere.  What  is  it  which  produces  the  change  ?  The  pre 
ference  is,  of  course,  a  matter  of  taste.  The  American 
temperament  is  by  some  generally  preferred,  and  by  others 
the  Canadian. 

Let  us  look  at  the  case.  On  the  American  side,  the 
people  are  all  life,  elasticity,  buoyancy,  activity ;  on  the 
Canadian  side  we  have  a  people  who  appear  subdued,  tame, 
spiritless,  as  if  living  much  more  under  the  influence  of 
fear  than  hope.  Again :  on  the  American  territory  we 
behold  men  moving  as  if  they  had  the  idea  that  their  call 
ing  was  to  act,  to  choose,  to  govern — at  any  rate  to  govern 
themselves ;  on  the  Canada  soil  we  see  a  race,  perhaps 
more  polite  than  the  other,  but  who  seem  to  live  under  the 
impression  that  their  vocation  is  to  receive  orders,  and 
obey.  Then,  on  the  American  side,  you  are  placed  in  the 
midst  of  incessant  bustle,  agitation ;  the  hotels  are  filled, 
coaches  are  in  constant  movement,  railroad  trains  passing 
and  repassing  with  their  passengers,  while  men  of  business 
are  seen  pushing  their  concerns  with  impassioned  ardour. 
On  the  Canada  shore  we  have  comparatively  still  life ; 
delicate,  genteel,  formal.  Moreover,  on  the  American  ter 
ritory,  all  along  the  shores  of  the  lakes,  the  country  is  being- 
cleared,  houses  and  villages  built,  works  put  up,  incipient 
ports  opened,  and  trade  begun.  On  the  Canada  shore, 
unbroken  forest  appears  for  miles,  while  the  small  openings 
which  have  been  made  present  themselves  to  view  in  a 
very  infantine  and  feeble  state  of  progress. 

All  this  was  exhibited  at  once  at  our  hotel  itself.  We 
had  been  put  down  in  the  town  of  Niagara  on  the  Amen- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  123 

can  side,  in  the  midst  of  an  active  population,  and  hastened 
at  once  to  one  of  several  large  hotels.  Besides  being  splen 
didly  fitted  up,  it  was  full  of  people.  In  my  ignorance  I 
had  imagined  that  we  were  to  take  up  our  residence  at  this 
place,  and  hastened  to  engage  a  room :  in  this  attempt  I 
found  it  difficult  to  obtain  accommodation  at  all,  and  failed 
altogether  in  securing  a  chamber  which  commanded  a  view 
of  the  Falls.  We  crossed  over  to  the  Canadian  village,  and 
found  an  equally  commodious  inn ;  but  the  contrast  was 
most  striking.  The  saloon  to  which  we  were  directed  was 
equal  to  one  of  the  American  dining-rooms,  capable  of  ac 
commodating  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred 
persons.  What  was  the  company  ?  When  dinner  was  an 
nounced,  about  ten  persons  sat  at  one  end  of  a  prodigious 
table,  receiving  the  good  tilings  of  Providence  in  perfect 
silence,  except  as  broken  by  some  common-place  phrases 
of  politeness. 

There  sat  at  our  table,  on  this  and  on  all  other  occa 
sions,  an  old  lady,  the  perfect  personification  of  the  state 
of  things  around  us.  This  lady  had  a  dowager-like  appear 
ance  and  air,  the  quintessence  of  politeness,  with  studied 
movements  and  manners,  as  if  she  had  been  in  the  observ 
ance  of  punctilios  for  fifty  years.  Her  dress,  head-gear,, 
and  ornaments,  had  been  adjusted  as  if  for  a  ball-room. 
Our  friend  might  have  been  taken  from  Niagara  to  any 
saloon  in  St.  James's,  and  would  have  surprised  no  one  by 
the  transfer.  Now  these  are  the  things  which,  no  doubt, 
please  many  of  our  voyageurs  from  this  country,  and  cause 
them  to  consider  Canadian  society  as  transcendently  above 
that  of  the  United  States.  The  sight  of  that  old  lady  would 
settle  the  question  at  once  on  the  score  of  gentility ;  and 
especially  when  it  is  added,  that  at  the  Canada  hotel  the 

o-entlemen  and  ladies  take  wine  at  dinner,  and  at  the  other 

& 

side  of  the  border  this  is  not  the  fashion. 

There  is  another  striking  difference  between  the  Ameri 
cans   and  the  Canadians.     In  the  first-mentioned  country, 


124  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

ideas,  sentiments,  opinions — in  fine,  knowledge  seems  to  be 
considered  a  common  stock.  The  people  sit  with  their  legs 
across  a  chair-back,  or  place  them  in  some  other  elevated  po 
sition,  and  talk  at  their  ease.  On  the  other  hand  the  Cana 
dian  people  seem  to  say,  "  Do  you  not  know  that  I  am  a  gen 
tleman?  Keep  your  distance,  sir."  Then,  again,  the  Ame 
rican  officer  never  forgets  that  he  is  a  citizen,  and  the  citi 
zen  does  not  forget  that  he  is  a  man  ;  their  intercourse  is 
perfectly  easy,  free,  unembarrassed ;  the  one  class  never 
assumes  an  air  of  superiority ;  the  other  never  lowers  his 
status,  or  yields  up  his  consciousness  of  equality,  or  his 
self-respect.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Canadian  officer  never 
removes  from  his  standing  of  assumed  dignity,  or  conde 
scends  to  become  the  citizen ;  he  rarely  almalgamates  with 
the  people ;  and  they,  on  their  part,  as  seldom  think  of 
stepping  beyond  their  line,  and  claiming  equality.  These 
artificial  distinctions  have  a  powerful  and  obvious  effect. 
The  manners  of  the  Canadian  population,  being  thus  regu 
lated,  appear  much  more  in  accordance  with  European 
notions  than  their  neighbours'.  This  circumstance,  no 
doubt,  causes  the  one  class  to  be  decried  as  vulgar,  and  the 
other  to  be  praised  as  polite.  The  opinion,  as  we  have  said, 
is  a  matter  of  taste.  ,  They  who  desire  to  see  nature  in  its 
genuine  tendencies,  will  prefer  the  one ;  they  who  admire 
it  most  under  the  restraints  of  distinctions  and  fashion,  the 
other.  But  it  would  be  unjust  in  me  to  say,  that  the 
more  unrestrained  population  are  not  polite ;  for,  in  truth, 
I  met  with  nothing  but  the  most  perfect  politeness  from 
them  all. 

My  companion,  Mr.  Ryerson,  had  desired  that  his  horse 
and  gig  might  meet  us  at  Niagara.  And  being  thus 
favoured,  on  the  second  morning  we  set  out,  and,  by  the 
help  of  this  vehicle,  visited  several  interesting  places  in  the 
neighbourhood.  Among  the  rest  Drummondville,  so  named 
after  General  Drummond,  called  some  years  ago  Lundy's- 
Lane.  At  this  place  a  dreadful  battle  was  fought  in  the 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       125 

late  war,  between  the  British  and  American  forces.  The 
people  have  erected  three  or  four  "  stands,"  of  considera 
ble  elevation,  ascended  by  a  flight  of  steps  in  the  inside, 
for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  battle-field.  We  reached 
the  top  of  one  of  these  stands,  kept  by  an  old  soldier,  who 
described  the  course  of  the  battle  in  all  its  details.  Gene 
ral  Scott,  the  distinguished  commander  of  the  American 
armies  in  the  late  Mexican  war,  was  second  in  command 
at  this  sanguinary  conflict.  The  old  man  pointed  out  a 
grave-yard,  belonging  to  a  little  Presbyterian  chapel,  where 
the  British  artillery  was  planted.  The  Americans  attacked 
this  artillery,  and  took  it ;  the  English  commander  ordered 
a  body  of  infantry  to  advance,  for  the  purpose  of  re-cap 
turing  the  lost  guns ;  and  this  proved  successful.  The 
Americans,  not  willing  to  lose  their  prize,  were  brought 
into  deadly  conflict  with  the  British  troops,  in  a  charge  of 
bayonets.  The  old  soldier  descanted  on  the  fact,  that  this 
bona-fide  crossing  of  bayonets  constituted  the  third  instance 
on  record  of  such  a  struggle ;  in  all  other  cases,  when  a 
charge  had  been  made,  one  of  the  parties  invariably  gave 
way  before  they  came  into  actual  collision.  On  this 
occasion  the  numbers  were  about  equal ;  they  closed 
upon  each  other ;  the  steel  flashed  fire  as  the  weapons  of 
death  struck ;  the  struggle  was  that  of  man  to  man,  of  the 
same  blood,  speaking  the  same  language,  possibly  descend 
ants  of  the  same  parents  ;  resolution,  heroism,  the  strength 
of  muscle,  the  qualities  of  the  soul,  were  all  brought  into 
requisition ;  blood  flowed  in  torrents,  hundreds  fell  on  either 
side ;  the  balance  quivered,  sometimes  turning  on  one  side, 
and  sometimes  on  the  other;  the  decisive  moment  at  length 
came,  the  Americans  slowly  retired,  and  the  British  were 
left  in  possession  of  their  guns,  and  of  the  ensanguined 
battle-field.  And  there  they  lay — victors  and  vanquished 
— side  by  side,  in  the  little  bury  ing-ground,  quietly  sleep 
ing  now  as  brothers. 

We  turned  aside  from  this  field  of  blood,  to  see  the  peace- 


126  TOUR  IN  AMEKiCA. 

ful  fruits  of  industry  and  union,  "  The  Niagara  Suspension- 
bridge."  There  has  been  a  mighty  amount  of  nonsense 
published  in  the  newspapers  respecting  this  work  of  art. 
How  often  have  the  British  public  been  gulled  and  amused, 
by  articles  respecting  a  bridge  being  "  built  over  the  Falls 
of  Niagara  !"  The  bridge  in  question  has  no  more  to  do 
with  the  Falls  of  Niagara,  than  London  bridge,  except  in 
the  fact  of  its  closer  proximity.  The  simple  matter  of  fact 
is,  that  the  bridge  now  in  progress  is  about  a  mile  below  ; 
and  instead  of  being  "  over  the  Falls,"  is  designed  neither 
more  nor  less  than  just  to  span  the  river.  The  following 
is  an  American  account :  "  The  Niagara  suspension-bridge 
will  span  the  narrow  gorge  of  the  Niagara  river,  between 
the  cataract  and  the  whirlpool,  in  view  of  both,  by  an  arch 
eight  hundred  feet  long,"  (how  can  this  be  called  an  arch  ?) 
"  forty  feet  wide,  and  two  hundred  and  thirty  feet  above 
the  water.  It  will  be  supported  by  sixteen  wire  cables, 
one  thousand  one  hundred  feet  long,  and  upwards  of  twelve 
inches  in  circumference.  Its  strength  is  to  be  equal  to  six 
thousand  five  hundred  tons'  tension  strain  ;  and  it  is  to  be 
subjected  to  the  most  severe  and  conclusive  tests,  so  as  to 
render  it  safe  beyond  any  possible  contingency.  A  rail 
road-track  will  extend  through  the  centre,  uniting  the  roads 
terminating  at  the  Falls  ;  there  will  also  be  carriage-ways, 
and  a  foot-path.  It  is  to  be  completed  by  the  first  of 
May,  1849,  at  a  cost  of  190,000  dollars.  The  engineer  is 
Charles  Ellet,  Esq.,  of  Philadelphia." 

The  work  was  in  progress  at  the  time  we  visited  the  site, 
not,  however,  very  far  advanced.  But  the  frightful  chasm 
embracing  the  river  was  then  crossed  by — I  know  not  what 
it  is  called — a  cable  suspension,  moved  by  a  windlass 
power,  like  the  one  at  Clifton,  near  Bristol. 

In  the  afternoon  we  took  a  last  look  of  the  Falls  ;  feeling 
reluctant  to  leave  so  soon.  But  my  companion  having  ar 
ranged  for  me  to  preach  at  St.  Catharine's,  a  town  some 
miles  across  the  country,  1  felt  obliged  to  obey  the  call  of 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        127 

duty.  This  journey  afforded  me  good  opportunity  of 
judging  of  the  progress  of  agriculture  in  Western  Canada ; 
and  I  am  compelled  to  say,  that  I  saw  no  farming  in  the 
United  States  equal  to  that  of  this  part  of  the  country. 
The  land  is  exceedingly  rich  and  good  ;  and  cultivation,  so 
far  as  it  has  extended,  has  evidently  been  conducted  on 
an  excellent  principle.  The  crops  appeared  promising  and 
abundant. 

We  arrived  at  our  destination  in  time  for  public  service, 
and  had  a  good  attendance.  Here  I  beheld  an  unusual 
spectacle ;  when  I  gave  out  the  hymn,  the  whole  congre 
gation  swung  round,  with  the  regularity  of  a  regiment  of 
soldiers  wheeling  to  the  right-about, — turning  their  backs 
upon  me.  I  was  startled,  not  knowing  but  the  sight  of  an 
Englishman  had  either  put  them  into  a  fright,  or  produced 
some  other  unpleasant  sensation,  till  told  that  it  was  the 
Presbyterian  custom,  and  our  people  had  learned  it  from 
them.  We  are  certainly  a  very  learning  people ;  but  the 
sooner  these  St.  Catharine  folks,  and  all  others,  unlearn 
this  vile  practice,  the  better. 

On  our  route  to  Hamilton  the  next  day,  we  called  to 
dine  at  Mr.  Edwards's,  the  brother-in-law  of  my  travelling 
friend.  Here  I  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  a  farm-house 
and  family  of  the  better  class  of  Canadian  farmers.  Every 
thing  wore  an  air  of  great  comfort,  abundance,  and  happi 
ness.  The  house  itself,  a  wooden  one,  was  very  commodious, 
well-furnished,  and,  in  some  sort,  elegant.  The  land  around 
appeared  exceedingly  rich  and  fertile,  bearing  abundant 
crops.  We  were  hospitably  and  kindly  entertained,  having 
for  dinner  the  accustomed  tip-top  fare  when  friends  of  the 
first  consideration  are  entertained, — a  sucking  pig.  After 
a  pleasant  journey,  (for  the  roads  are  much  better  in  Canada 
than  in  the  States,)  we  arrived  in  Hamilton,  and  I  found 
myself  happily  lodged  in  the  family  of  my  kind  companion, 
Mr.  Ryerson. 

The  Sunday  brought  with  it  much  peace  and  enjoyment. 


128  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

I  preached  in  the  morning  at  Dundas,  a  large  town,  four 
miles  from  Hamilton,  to  a  plain  country  congregation;  and 
in  the  evening  at  Hamilton.  It  is  pleasant  to  find  the 
sweet  rest  of  the  Sabbath  in  these  journeyings,  excitements, 
and  converse  with  men :  it  brings  one  to  God,  and  reminds 
of  heaven.  Hamilton,  named  after  the  first  settler  on  the 
spot,  is  a  fine  and  improving  place  ;  one  of  the  finest  towns, 
in  some  respects,  if  not  the  finest,  in  Canada.  It  is  beau 
tifully  situated  at  the  head  of  Lake  Ontario ;  is  a  place  of 
much  trade,  being  placed  in  a  position  to  enjoy  the  navi 
gation  of  the  lakes,  and  to  obtain  an  easy  access  to  the 
United  States.  A  railroad,  now  in  progress,  will  connect 
it  with  the  west,  so  that  its  prospects  of  progress  are  great. 
A  rising  hill,  called  "  the  Mountain,"  forms  a  beautiful  back 
ground  to  the  city,  the  slope  of  which  is  even  now  partly 
occupied  by  splendid  residences,  commanding  a  magnificent 
view  of  the  lake.  This  hill  has  little  pretensions  to  the 
name  "mountain;"  but  being  the  only  elevation  of  any 
consideration  in  Western  Canada,  the  definite  article  is 
employed.  This  whole  ridge  is  capable  of  being  used  for 
building  purposes  ;  and,  no  doubt,  in  time,  both  its  ascent 
and  level  plain  above  will  be  covered  with  the  habitations 
of  men.  We  ascended  this  mountain,  and  obtained  a  most 
beautiful  prospect  of  the  lake  and  country  around.  The 
locality  is  ornamented  by  a  tiny  castle,  the  residence  of  Sir 
Alan  M'Nab,  the  only  native  titled  gentleman  in  the  pro 
vinces.  The  place  is  ill  situated,  in  the  vicinity  of  a  swamp, 
and  the  inmates  are  said  to  be  exposed  to  that  constant 
consequence  of  such  malaria,  the  ague. 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  129 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ontario— Toronto— Dr.  Ryerson— Sir  F.  B.  Head— Bishop  Strachan— The  City 
—Departure  for  Kingston— Mr.  Robinson— Mr.  Bolton— Coburg  College- 
Kingston— Pass  up  the  Bay  of  Quinti— Belleville— The  Canada  Conference 
— The  Union — Return  to  Kingston. 

AFTER  spending  Monday  in  this  agreeable  town,  we  started 
on  Tuesday  morning  for  Toronto,  in  a  fine  steamer,  down 
the  lake.  The  passage  was  enchanting ;  everything  con 
spired  to  make  it  agreeable.  The  day  was  splendid,  the 
lake  unruffled,  the  company  pleasant,  the  shore  fine,  and 
blooming  with  a  luxuriant  vegetation. 

The  next  morning  we  arrived  at  Toronto,  and  I  was  met 
at  the  landing-place  by  my  dear  friend  Dr.  Ryerson,  who 
conducted  me  to  his  own  house,  where  I  lodged  during 
my  sojourn  in  this  city.  I  was  now  at  home  with  one 
whom  I  had  long  known,  and  greatly  esteemed.  We  talked 
of  old  times,  old  friends,  old  troubles  and  misunderstand 
ings  ;  and  could  now  well  afford  to  rejoice  in  the  altered 
state  of  things,  the  union  of  the  two  bodies  having  been 
effected ;  and,  especially,  in  the  settled  peace  of  the  Me 
thodist  Church  in  Canada. 

I  found  my  friend  in  possession  of  the  office  of  chief 
superintendent  of  the  government-school  system,  now  in 
vigorous  progress ;  an  office  somewhat  analogous  to  that 
occupied  in  this  country  by  Dr.  Kaye  Shuttleworth.  He 
was  fully  engaged  by  the  duties  of  this  post,  was  much 
and  zealously  devoted  to  the  cause,  and,  I  have  no  doubt, 
conducted  its  business  with  great  ability.  He  had  pre 
vailed  upon  the  authorities  to  allow  the  old  government- 
house  to  be  occupied  as  a  training  school.  This  government- 
house  had  been  celebrated  by  Sir  Francis  Head,  as  the 
place  of  his  quiet  slumbers,  when  the  rebel  Mackenzie  and 
his  American  sympathizers  were  approaching  the  city  in 
battle  array ;  and  where  he  developed  the  wonderful  re- 
6* 


180  £OUJi  IN  AMERICA. 

sources  of  his  civil  and  military  genius,  and,  as  if  by  magic, 
drove  the  rebel  forces  reeling,  if  not  into  the  lake,  yet  back 
again  to  the  opposite  shore.  This  was  a  rare  man,  this  Sir 
Francis  !  However,  one  would  like  to  know  whether  there 
happened  to  be  some  thoughtful  military  officer  awake, 
when  Sir  Francis  was  so  snugly  asleep  ?  whether  the  science 
.and  strategy  of  war  had  anything  to  do  with  the  miracu 
lous  magic  which  drove  the  rebels  back?  whether  Sir 
Francis,  not  being  a  military  man,  shared  the  toils  and 
dangers  of  the  non-military  inhabitants  of  the  city,  as  a 
volunteer  ?  Be  these  tilings  as  they  may,  the  house  in 
which  all  the  wonderful  feats  of  this  gentleman  were  con 
cocted  and  performed,  we  now  found  to  be  occupied  for 
yery  different  purposes.  It  is  no  longer  a  place  for  the 
manufacture  of  bulletins  and  missiles  of  war,  but  a  school 
for  training  messengers  of  peace  ;  it  no  longer  witnesses 
such  heroics  as  were  played  off  by  Sir  Francis,  but  fur 
nishes  a  quiet  home  for  the  development  of  such  faculties 
as  the  youth  of  Canada  may  happen  to  possess,  to  enable 
them  to  benefit  their  fellow-countrymen. 

These  schools  are  truly  national,  not  denominational. 
The  system  is  very  much  like  the  British,  or  Borough-road 
scheme ;  the  Bible,  in  the  authorized  version,  is  employed 
daily,  and  the  more  specific  teaching  left  in  the  hands  of 
ministers  and  parents.  Schools  are  planted  through  the 
whole  country,  so  that  the  children  of  the  poor  have  now 
the  means  of  obtaining  a  good  education.  The  moral  and 
religious  advantages  of  this  must  be  immense  ;  and,  in  due 
time,  will  tell  most  beneficially  on  the  state  of  the  people. 
An  educated  population  is  growing  up ;  their  improved  in 
telligence  and  morals  will  blend  with  general  society,  and 
the  effects  be  seen  in  all  their  ramifications  and  interests. 

The  district-meeting  was  sitting  in  Toronto ;  so  that  I 
had  the  opportunity  of  judging  of  the  state  of  things  in  the 
Canadian  body,  so  far  as  they  were  developed  by  the  pro 
ceedings  of  this  assembly.  Poverty  pressed  upon  the 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       131 

brethren;  their  deficiencies  in  many  of  the  circuits  were 
considerable,  which  they  had  not  the  means  of  meeting ; 
and  the  preachers  were  obliged  to  bear  the  loss  themselves, 
which  they  did  without  murmuring.  Their  religious  state 
was  found  to  be  good ;  they  had  increased  in  numbers  al 
most  everywhere,  and  progress  was  apparent  in  every  de 
partment. 

On  Sunday  I  had  the  happiness  to  preach  twice,  in  Ade 
laide  and  Richmond-street  chapels,  to  spiritual  and  lively 
congregations.  Whilst  at  this  city,  Dr.  Ryerson  took  me, 
amongst  other  visits,  to  pay  our  respects  to  the  lord  bishop 
of  Toronto,  Dr.  Strachan,  a  Lowland  Scotchman,  one 
would  say  by  his  stature ;  possessing  all  the  shrewdness 
and  tact  of  his  countrymen ;  a  clever  man  of  business, 
having  long  had  much  influence  in  public  affairs.  We 
found  he  had  lost  none  of  the  brogue  of  the  north  ;  and  to 
listen  to  the  sounds  of  his  voice  one  would  have  supposed 
the  place  of  interview  to  have  been  Glasgow  instead  of 
Toronto.  We  were  very  politely  received,  and  after  half 
an  hour's  conversation  on  general  questions,  took  our  leave. 

Toronto  is  beautifully  situated  on  Lake  Ontario  ;  the 
country  is  level,  but  free  from  swamp,  and  perfectly  dry ; 
the  city  is  new,  but  there  are  many  excellent  buildings ; 
and  King-street  is  about  the  finest  in  America :  the  shops 
of  this  street  are  not  stores,  but  finished  and  decorated  in 
English  style ;  and,  in  appearance,  would  be  no  disgrace 
to  Regent-street,  if  placed  by  its  side. 

After  spending  four  or  five  days  at  Toronto,  we  took  our 
departure  for  Kingston  on  Monday  morning.  On  board 
the  steamer  we  met  Chief-Justice  Robinson,  and  Mr.  Bol- 
ton,  late  Chief-Justice  of  Newfoundland,  now  a  resident  in 
Toronto,  and  one  of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Assem 
bly.  These  gentlemen  belonged  to  different  grades  in 
politics ;  Mr.  Robinson  being  at  the  head  of  the  conserva 
tives,  and  the  leading  member  of  the  late  government; 
whilst  Mr.  Bolton  belongs  to  the  Liberals,  and  supports 


132  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  present  party  in  power.  They  were  going  on  circuit, 
the  one  as  a  judge,  and  the  other  as  counsel.  We  found 
them  very  agreeable  men,  Chief-Justice  Robinson  being 
evidently  a  man  of  first-rate  intellect  and  mental  power. 
Mr.  Bolton,  whom  I  met  again  on  board  the  "  America," 
on  my  return  to  this  country,  complained  much  of  the 
treatment  he  had  met  with  in  connexion  with  his  office  of 
chief-justice  in  Newfoundland.  He  had  quarrelled  with 
the  popish  power  on  that  island ;  and  in  the  dispute,  the 
home-government,  in  Lord  Melbourne's  time,  had,  as  usual, 
taken  part,  as  he  said,  with  the  Papists.  He  was  ob 
structed  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties  by  open  violence ; 
the  popish  bishop  offered  to  help  him  out  of  his  difficulties 
if  he  would  allow  his  official  influence  and  commands  to 
pass  through  his  hands  to  the  people ;  by  this,  proposing 
to  put  the  judge's  office  in  commission,  the  bishop  being 
the  chief  commissioner.  This  he  indignantly  spurned,  and 
determined  that  the  law  should  be  enforced  by  the  civil, 
the  constitutional  power.  This  brought  the  judge  into  im 
mediate  collision  with  the  popish  party  ;  and  disputes,  agi 
tations,  and  riots  ensued.  He  was  in  danger  of  personal 
violence ;  and  his  wife,  a  Romanist  herself,  took  sides  with 
her  husband,  and  heroically  sheltered  him  from  his  enemies. 
The  issue  was  dismissal  from  office.  The  civil  power,  the 
constitution,  the  flag  of  Queen  Victoria,  were  made,  as  was 
always  the  case  in  those  times,  to  succumb  to  popish  vio 
lence.  Mr.  Bolton  could  never  extort  from  the  home 
government,  either  by  personal  application,  or  by  getting  a 
friend  to  push  the  matter  in  the  Commons,  any  explanation 
of  the  cause  of  his  dismissal,  though  he  knew  perfectly, 
that  it  was  done  to  gratify,  to  conciliate,  the  papists.  His 
notions  of  the  Romanists  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  their 
friends  and  patrons,  the  then  British  government,  on  the 
other,  were  anything  but  favourable  to  either. 

Towards  evening  we  reached  Coburg,  where  these  gen 
tlemen  left  us.     The  captain  had  the  politeness  to  remain 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       •  133 

longer  than  his  usual  time,  to  allow  us  to  run  up  and  take 
a  hasty  glance  at  Victoria  College.  Nature  could  not  fur 
nish  a  finer  site.  The  building  stands  on  an  eminence  be 
hind  the  town,  commanding  a  most  glorious  view  of  the 
lake  and  surrounding  country.  It  was  vacation-time ;  we 
did  not  consequently  see  the  young  men.  It  is  a  fine  in 
stitution,  and  promises  to  be  of  great  benefit  to  the  Me 
thodist  Church  in  Canada.  After  regaling  our  sight  with 
this  lovely  scene,  we  hastened  on  board,  and  were  soon 
again  in  motion  :  such  is  life. 

We  arrived  at  Kingston  the  next  morning,  and  hoped  to 
go  on  immediately  to  Belleville,  our  destination,  and  the 
town  where  the  Canadian  Conference  was  appointed  to  be 
held.  Our  expectations,  however,  were  doomed  to  be  dis 
appointed.  A  steamer  had  been  engaged  to  take  us ;  but 
behold,  on  our  arrival  we  found,  to  our  consternation,  that 
a  telegraphic  communication  had  been  sent,  countermand 
ing  the  order ;  and  the  vessel  having  been  c[espatched  to 
Montreal,  no  other  could  be  obtained.  I  had  risen  in  great 
pain  and  misery,  and  was  obliged  to  go  to  a  friend's  house, 
and  lie  on  the  sofa  all  day.  In  consequence  of  this  disaster, 
I  had  little  opportunity  of  seeing  Kingston. 

At  night,  an  hour  or  two  before  dark,  we  began  our  voy 
age  up  the  Bay  of  Quinti,  one  of  the  loveliest  pieces  of 
water  in  Canada,  and  surrounded  by  fine  and  beautifully 
wooded  banks.  Our  steamer  was  a  miserably  poor  affair ; 
our  accommodations  indifferent ;  the  night  wet  and  cold ; 
and,  to  complete  the  discomfort,  a  number  of  our  brethren 
placed  themselves  just  against  the  door  of  my  cabin,  sup 
posing  I  was  asleep,  and  indulged  themselves  in  conversa 
tion  till  about  one  o'clock.  Altogether,  it  was  a  most 
miserable  night.  We  arrived  at  Belleville  towards  nine 
o'clock ;  and,  as  soon  as  we  had  finished  breakfast,  pro 
ceeded  to  open  the  conference,  and  begin  business. 

Most  of  the  brethren  had  arrived,  and  we  mustered 
more  than  a  hundred  men.  The  business  was  chiefly  rou- 


184  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

tine,  and  not  of  much  public  interest.  The  union  had 
been  effected  the  year  before,  by  the  good-will  and  co 
operation  of  nearly  all  parties,  but  chiefly  by  the  prudence 
and  indefatigable  exertions  of  Dr.  Alder.  He  laboured  at 
this  laudable  task  with  great  ability  and  perseverance,  and 
happily  succeeded  in  his  exertions.  In  all  such  conditions 
of  the  church  as  obtained  in  Canada,  there  must,  of  course, 
be  hostile  elements, — passions  and  prejudices  called  forth 
by  former  antagonistic  operations  ;  things  in  themselves  of 
little  consideration  are  elevated,  in  the  opinion  of  dispu 
tants,  to  the  importance  and  dignity  of  principles ;  imagi 
nary  interests,  honour,  and  consistency  are  considered  as  at 
stake  ;  and,  moreover,  the  separate  movements  of  the  par 
ties  will  be  thought  by  themselves  to  embody  the  cause  of 
God.  These  difficulties  stood  in  the  way  of  the  union  so 
happily  effected.  When  the  good  men, — for  they  are 
good  men, — of  both  parties  came  to  consider  the  question 
dispassionately,  their  judgment  was  convinced,  and  their 
prejudices  so  far  gave  way,  as  to  lead  them  to  assent  to  the 
proposition  of  union.  But  it  may  easily  be  seen  that  it 
would  require  a  skilful  hand  to  manage  these  clashing  in 
terests,  and  bring  all  parties  into  a  state  of  harmony.  By 
the  good  providence  of  God,  this  experienced  pilot  was 
found  in  Dr.  Alder :  his  knowledge  of  the  men,  his  ac 
quaintance  with  the  work,  his  influence  in  the  country,  all 
came  in  to  aid  his  excellent  judgment ;  and  a  work  was 
accomplished  on  which  he  and  all  parties  will  have  cause 
to  reflect  with  great  satisfaction.  To  heal  divisions,  to  re 
move  stumbling-blocks,  to  bring  brethren  estranged  from 
each  other  by  misunderstandings  into  a  state  of  unity, — 
must  surely  be  considered  a  good  work,  and  in  agreement 
with  the  entire  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 

We  heard  little  on  the  subject  at  conference,  except 
exultations  that  the  measure  had  been  effected.  The  few 
preachers  who  had  expressed  opposing  sentiments  the 
year  before,  were  now  not  only  satisfied,  but  became  zeal- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       185 

ous  eulogists  of  the  measure.  We  heard  not  a  word  of 
dissatisfaction  from  any  portion  of  the  people;  though  I 
have  understood  that  since,  on  the  removal  of  their  pastor, 
an  Englishman  in  connexion  with  the  British  Conference, 
the  people  in  one  place  have  taken  occasion  to  revolt,  and 
some  have  left  the  body.  On  the  whole,  the  union  may 
be  considered  as  complete,  and  to  work  well.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  the  issue  will  be  seen  in  the  extension  of  true 
religion,  and  the  revival  of  the  work  of  God. 

I  found  that  many,  probably  one-half,  of  the  preachers 
are  Englishmen.  They  are  laborious  and  diligent  in  their 
work,  are  men  of  good  sense  and  sound  piety,  much  attach 
ed  to  all  the  distinctive  characteristics  of  Methodism,  alive 
to  the  progress  and  prosperity  of  the  work  in  which  they 
are  engaged,  and  prepared  to  endure  much  privation  for  the 
accomplishment  of  the  object  of  their  desires  and  prayers. 
They  have  already  done  much  in  the  cultivation  of  Western 
Canada ;  their  chapels,  schools,  and  religious  institutions, 
are  numerous,  and  on  a  respectable  scale ;  their  circuits 
pervade  the  entire  country,  embracing  the  back  settlements 
and  outposts,  as  well  as  the  cities  and  larger  towns :  the 
character  and  moral  influence  of  the  Church  are  such  as  to 
command  the  respect  of  the  entire  community ;  and  as 
population  progresses,  and  the  resources  of  the  country  are 
developed,  this  people  must,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  events, 
become  an  increasingly  great  and  influential  body. 

We  closed  our  business  on  Thursday,  June  15th,  at 
noon  ;  thus  accomplishing  our  work  in  a  "Week  and  one  day. 
It  required  close  attention,  much  evening  labour,  no  super 
fluity  of  talk,  good  order,  and  brotherly  kindness,  to  bring 
this  about :  all  of  which  were  happily  observed.  Many  of 
the  good  brethren  seemed  surprised  at  themselves  when 
they  had  done  ;  they  imagined  the  thing  impossible.  We 
broke  up,  as  we  had  continued  together,  in  great  harmony 
and  concord.  For  myself,  I  left  them  with  unfeigned 
regret  and  entire  affection ;  and  they  will  never  be  forgotten, 


136  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

they  will  never  cease  to  be  objects  of  my  most  cordial 
esteem  and  regard. 

It  had  been  my  happiness  to  be  entertained  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Flint,  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  and  a  most  kind- 
hearted  man.  Our  pleasure  was,  however,  in  some  measure 
abated  by  the  circumstance  of  his  being  afflicted  with  ague, 
which  came  upon  him  at  regular  periods  of  the  day,  and 
produced  the  most  depressing  prostration.  Mrs.  Flint  is  a 
most  charming  and  excellent  lady,  and  did  her  utmost  to 
make  our  abode  in  the  family  agreeable  and  happy.  From 
these  kind  friends  we  parted  with  sincere  regret,  and  prayers 
for  their  continued  happiness. 

Nothing  is  so  pleasant  as  to  recount  kindnesses ;  but 
when  all  are  kind,  it  is  difficult  to  select  instances  without 
appearing  invidious.  But  I  must  confess,  in  parting  with 
my  Canadian  brethren,  that  I  should  be  most  ungrateful 
were  I  not  to  say,  that  from  Mr.  John  Ryerson,  in  a  long 
journey  through  the  States  as  well  as  Canada,  by  residence 
and  fellowship  at  Pittsburgh,  at  Hamilton,  at  Belleville, 
down  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  the  very  end  of  our  intercourse, 
— I  received  nothing  but  the  most  cordial  acts  of  kindness  ; 
not,  I  am  sure,  so  much  on  my  own  account,  as  to  betoken 
his  respect  for  the  Methodist  Conference  in  this  country. 
Our  friend,  the  Rev.  Enoch  Wood,  Superintendent  of 
Missions,  residing  at  Toronto,  I  found  to  be  a  very  able 
man ;  and  universally  respected  for  his  excellent  character, 
ability,  and  devotedness  to  the  service  of  his  Divine  Master. 
It  was,  moreover,  refreshing  to  meet  once  more  with  our 
old  brethren  and  acquaintance,  Peter  Jones  and  John 
Sunday.  They  hold  on  their  way,  retain  all  the  freshness 
of  religion,  devote  themselves  to  the  work  of  God  among 
their  countrymen,  and  do  much  good.  John  Sunday  made 
us  a  missionary  speech  with  as  much  spirit  as  ever,  height 
ened  by  the  interest  he  felt — and  caused  us  to  feel — from  the 
fact  that  he  was  brought  to  God  at  Belleville,  in  the  chapel 
in  Avhich  he  was  then  speaking  for  his  heavenly  Master. 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  137 

Another  noble  evangelist,  whose  name  is  perfectly  familiar 
to  our  people  in  this  country,  also  attended  the  conference, 
— the  Rev.  William  Case ;  a  man  of  beautiful  simplicity, 
fine  sense,  great  moderation  and  charity,  fervent  piety,  and 
most  abundant  and  useful  labours.  There  are  men  in 
Canada  destined,  as  I  hope,  to  perpetuate  and  carry  out  to 
a  blessed  consummation  the  good  work  already  existing. 

We  embarked  on  board  the  steamer  about  four  o'clock 
on  the  day  we  finished  our  conference  business,  and  made 
our  way  rapidly  down  the  Bay  of  Quinti.  The  daylight 
remained  for  many  hours,  so  that  I  obtained  a  prolonged 
view  both  of  land  and  water.  The  whole  scenery  was  most 
enchanting  :  the  banks  were  covered  with  unbroken  forests, 
with  rich  blue  foliage,  bending  to  the  water's  edge ;  and 
were  studded,  here  and  there,  with  flourishing  villages  and 
fertile  farms.  At  the  close  of  day  we  landed,  and  found  a 
fine  little  town,  situated  in  a  singular  nook  formed  by  an 
inlet  of  the  bay,  and  apparently  lost  in  the  midst  of  the 
forest.  The  night  was  passed  in  tranquillity  ;  and  early  in 
the  morning  we  found  ourselves  at  Kingston.  I  now  saw  a 
little  more  of  this  city :  it  is  situated  in  a  most  lovely  local 
ity,  and  it  may  be  fairly  doubted  whether  any  inland  town 
in  the  world  can  vie  with  it,  in  either  its  astonishing  conflu 
ence  of  waters,  or,  in  some  respects,  beautiful  scenery. 
Placed  at  the  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  at  the  head 
of  the  St.  Lawrence,  Kingston  commands  the  navigation  of 
both.  By  the  river,  it  is  connected  with  the  Atlantic,  and 
consequently  with  Europe ;  and  by  the  lakes,  with  the 
interior  of  Canada  and  the  United  States.  Its  military 
strength,  moreover,  gives  it  the  complete  command  of  the 
channel  and  of  the  country ;  and  in  any  war  with  America, 
it  must  be  considered  as  the  key  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
will  cost  Jonathan  a  severe  struggle  to  master.  We  hope 
this  tug  of  war  may  never  arise ;  if  it  should,  the  fate  of 
Kingston  must  have  much  influence  in  settling  the  question, 
as  to  who  shall  be  masters  of  Canada. 


138  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  St.  Lawrence — The  Thousand  Islands — The  Rapids — Montreal — The  City 
—The  Cathedral— The  Methodist  Chapel— Storm— The  Earl  of  Elgin— The 
Romanists— Passage  to  Quebec— The  City— The  Plains  of  Abraham— General 
Wolfe— Fortifications— A  Rural  Repast— Falls  of  Montmorenci— The  French 
Habitans — Reflections  on  Canada. 

OUR  steamer  from  Montreal  was  awaiting  our  arrival ;  and 
after  some  time  we  got  on  board,  and  were  soon  off  again, 
for  fresh  scenes  and  a  new  destination.  We  at  once  got  into 
the  current  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  found  ourselves  in  the 
midst  of,  I  should  think,  the  most  perfect  fairy-scene  in  the 
world, — the  Thousand  Islands.  These  islands  are  so  called, 
not  because  they  have  been  counted, — a  definite  being  put 
for  an  indefinite  number.  They  extend,  from  the  singular 
union  of  waters  by  the  termination  of  the  Lake  Ontario,  the 
Bay  of  Quinti,  and  the  head  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  for  a 
space  of  thirty  miles.  They  are  of  every  size  and  form, 
though  never  attaining  any  great  elevation;  and  are  all 
covered  with  trees  and  shrubs.  Our  passage  lay  in  the 
midst  of  this  wonderful  group,  through  which  we  threaded 
our  course  safely,  though  it  needed  the  most  skilful  pilotage. 
Some  of  the  islands  appeared  to  occupy  a  considerable 
space  on  the  bosom  of  the  flood  ;  but  one  isolated  little 
thing,  just  standing  in  our  course,  and  requiring  some  tact 
to  avoid,  looked  exactly  like  a  flower-pot,  with  one  plant 
growing  in  its  centre,  of  diminutive  size,  reaching  only  the 
elevation  which  its  scanty  soil  could  nourish.  So  true  is 
nature  to  her  laws  !  Had  this  tiny  shrub  risen  higher,  the 
winds  would  soon  have  levelled  and  sent  it  floating  in  the 
water. 

The  day  was  clear,  the  sun  bright,  the  winds  soft  and 
genial :  could  anything  more  perfectly  remind  one  of  Para 
dise  than  this  scene  ?  No  ruined  castles,  it  is  true,  graced 
these  islands ;  no  rising  turrets,  covered  with  ivy,  mantled 
these  spots  of  primitive  beauty ;  no  baronial  traditions,  no 


TART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       139 

deserted  halls,  no  banqueting-rooms,  once  the  scenes  of 
revelry,  of  love,  and  of  revenge,  were  here  open  to  inspec 
tion.  All  was  simple,  primeval; — nature  clothed  in  her 
own  attire  of  leafy  loveliness.  Not  a  building,  not  a  cottage, 
was  seen.  No  ascending  smoke,  no  signs  of  human  life, 
no  bleating  animals,  no  ploughman's  note,  no  stroke  of  the 
woodman's  axe,  no  labours  of  the  spade  or  hoe,  were  any 
where  visible  ;  silence  and  repose  reigned  in  these  islands, — 
which,  in  ancient  times,  would  have  been  peopled,  in  the 
imagination  of  poets,  with  nymphs  and  goddesses, — without 
one  interrupting  sound,  except  the  whispers  of  the  wind. 
Nature  lay  undisturbed  in  her  own  soft  bed ;  cradled  in  the 
waters ;  rocked  by  the  elements ;  and  soothed  by  the  rip 
pling  stream  as  it  passed  along.  This  simple,  primitive 
state  of  things,  has  always  been,  from  the  time  when  God 
first  spoke  creation  into  existence ;  or,  certainly,  from  the 
period  when,  some  convulsion  breaking  off  these  fragments 
from  the  main  land,  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  place 
them  in  their  present  position,  to  show  his  love  of  beauty, 
and  teach  mankind  lessons  of  grateful  admiration. 

One  only  inhabitant  has  been  known  to  dwell  on  these 
islands,  a  sort  of  freebooter,  who  made  them  the  head 
quarters  of  his  piracy  for  some  time.  He  shifted  his  abode 
as  occasion  dictated,  in  order  to  avoid  detection ;  and, 
sallying  forth  upon  passers-by,  feeble  enough  to  tempt  his 
cupidity,  plundered  them  of  their  effects,  and  then  hastened 
to  his  lurking-places  in  the  islands,  to  enjoy  the  spoil. 
He  was  at  last  detected,  and  is  now  expiating  his  offences 
in  some  distant  prison,  or  living  at  large  with  the  brand  of 
infamy  upon  his  forehead,  as  the  violater  of  the  sanctities 
of  a  spot  hallowed  to  innocence,  peace,  and  beauty. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  we  passed  down  the  Rapids, 
rendered  classical  by  Tom  Moore's  celebrated  "  Canadian 
Boat  Song."  They  are  perfectly  frightful.  The  descent  is 
considerable,  the  river  narrow,  the  current  impetuous,  the 
rocks  turning  the  stream  into  foaming  and  dashing  fury, 


140  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

like  the  waters  of  the  sea  on  a  shelving  shore.  A  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  channel  is  necessary  in  the  pilot,  a  keen 
eye,  a  strict  and  vigilant  watchfulness  :  if  any  of  these 
should  be  wanting,  or  an  accident  in  any  way  happen ;  if 
the  ship,  from  any  cause,  should  refuse  to  obey  the  helm, 
in  the  smallest  degree;  destruction  would  be  inevitable. 
In  one  place  the  bend  of  the  river  is  so  abrupt,  and  the 
angle  so  acute,  that  one  would  suppose  the  vessel  must  go 
headlong  against  the  shore.  Such,  however,  was  the  skill 
of  our  pilot,  that  at  this  point  we  suddenly  wheeled  round 
with  the  current,  and  passed  safely  the  whole  course  of  the 
Rapids. 

We  lay  to  for  the  night  a  few  miles  above  Montreal,  having 
other  Rapids  to  pass,  and  the  day-light  not  serving.  Early 
on  Saturday  morning  we  were  again  in  motion,  and  passed 
the  frightful  flood  of  agitated  waters.  No  vessel  can  pass 
up  these  Rapids  ;  and  to  facilitate  the  navigation,  the  Wel- 
land  Canal  has  been  constructed.  A  noble  work  this  ! 
Vessels  of  great  tonnage  can  ascend  this  canal,  and  by 
these  artificial  means  an  easy  communication  is  secured  up 
the  river  to  the  Lakes.  About  nine  miles  from  Montreal, 
we  were  met  by  several  friends,  who  conducted  us  by  rail 
road  to  the  city.  One  of  these  friends,  the  Honourable 
James  Ferrier,  took  me  to  his  own  house,  where  I  was 
domiciled  during  my  stay  in  the  place.  I  found  with  this 
fine  family  a  very  happy  home.  It  was  never  my  pleasure 
to  meet  with  a  more  perfect  Christian  household  than  this. 
Parents  and  children  seemed  to  be  actuated  by  the  same 
spirit ;  the  one  by  the  most  tender  but  judicious  paternal 
affection,  and  the  young  people  with  devout  and  deferential 
filial  regard. 

I  was  immediately  conducted  to  see  the  curiosities  of  the 
place.  Montreal  wears  the  appearance  of  the  olden  times  ; 
the  stately  and  majestic  cathedral  being  its  chief  ornament. 
We  went  first  of  all  to  inspect  this  building ;  and  found 
that  its  interior,  ornaments,  and  pictures,  in  the  usual  style 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       141 

of  the  popish  church,  did  no  discredit  to  its  external  mag 
nificence.  Various  superstitions  and  follies  were  then,  and 
had  long  been,  going  on.  Among  the  rest,  a  bell,  said  to 
be  heavier,  and  every  way  larger,  than  "  Great  Tom  "  of 
Lincoln,  was  suspended  by  machinery,  employed  for  the 
purpose,  waiting  to  be  baptized  the  day  following ;  which 
ceremony  was  performed  with  great  pomp,  attended  by 
immense  crowds  of  people.  Nothing  is  done  without  pay 
in  popery ;  and  all  who  witnessed  this  baptism  of  the  bell 
w^ere  obliged  to  pay  for  their  devotions  or  amusement.  A 
beautiful  hill  is  seen  in  the  back-ground  of  the  city,  as 
usual,  covered  with  fine  shrubs  and  trees.  The  ascent  is 
filled  with  houses, — some,  very  large  and  splendid  gentle 
men's  villas.  Around  this  hill  Mr.  Ferrier  took  me  for  a 
ride  in  the  evening,  and  the  scenery  was  most  lovely.  We 
passed  the  country  residence  of  the  Governor- General ;  no 
very  splendid  place,  but  finely  situated",  in  perfect  seclusion. 

On  Sunday  I  preached  twice, — in  the  evening  in  the 
large  chapel.  This  is  by  far  the  most  spacious,  beautiful, 
and  splendid  chapel  I  have  seen  in  Methodism,  at  home  or 
abroad  ;  and  the  congregation  corresponds.  It  is  quite  as 
great  as  any  of  the  Yorkshire  chapels,  and  much  more 
elegant,  and  well  furnished.  The  day  was,  as  I  think,  the 
hottest  I  ever  lived  through,  the  thermometer  being  about 
a  hundred  and  forty  in  the  sun.  During  the  evening  ser 
vice  a  thunder-storm  came  on,  with  overwhelming  torrents 
of  rain.  The  thunder  was  so  loud,  that  I  could  scarcely 
hear  my  own  voice  ;  and  this  lasted  a  good  part  of  the 
sermon.  The  lightning  was  of  the  same  terrific  nature ; 
and  some  of  the  lower  windows  abutting  against  high 
ground,  about  level  with  themselves,  the  rain  rushed 
through  in  torrents ;  so  much  so,  as  greatly  to  wet  and 
discompose  the  dress  of  many  of  the  females  sitting  in  that 
part  of  the  building.  Altogether,  it  was  a  most  distressing 
season. 

The  following  day  we  waited  upon  the  Governor- General, 


142  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

at  Government-house,  in  the  city.  In  the  ante-room  we 
found  a  fine  old  popish  priest,  waiting  for  an  audience. 
This  was  a  most  intelligent  man,  frank,  open,  affable  ;  the 
very  opposite  of  the  Jesuit  class.  We  conversed  freely 
with  this  priest  on  various  matters,  and  were  pleased  to 
find  that  a  bad  system  had  not  succeeded  in  defacing  the 
characteristics  of  a  noble  nature.  On  being  called  into  the 
presence  of  his  Excellency,  we  were  very  courteously  re 
ceived.  Lord  Elgin  is,  in  appearance,  bearing,  and  de 
meanour,  a  fine  specimen  of  the  British  peer.  We  had, 
however,  in  him,  a  clear  evidence  of  the  nature  of  the  re 
sponsible  government  principle,  as  understood  in  Canada, 
and  as  it  is  being  carried  out  by  the  British  authorities. 
He  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  give  any  answer  to  our 
inquiries  on  the  business  we  had  come  upon,  nor  even  so 
much  as  give  an  opinion.  He  told  us  he  would  lay  the 
matter  before  his  council ;  and  we  could  get  no  further 
than  this.  My  companions  were  astonished,  and  not  much 
pleased  at  this  ;  not  understanding  how  a  Governor- General 
should  not  himself  settle  a  question  of  the  nature  proposed, 
and  at  once  decide  the  whole  case.  For  myself,  I  confess, 
that  I  was  neither  surprised  nor  displeased,  well  understand 
ing,  that  if  the  principles  of  the  British  constitution  are  to  be 
carried  out  literally  in  Canada,  the  representative  of  the 
sovereign  cannot  act  as  if  he  were  the  representative  of  an 
absolute  monarch  ;  he  must  take  counsel  with  his  ministers, 
council,  or  whatever  else  his  advisers  may  be  called.  This 
principle,  in  one  form  or  other,  no  doubt,  had  much  to  do 
in  paving  the  way  for  the  severance  of  the  colonies,  now 
constituting  the  United  States,  from  the  mother  country. 
Its  adoption  may  have  the  same  effect  in  Canada  ;  but  how 
it  is  to  be  got  rid  of,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  or  whe 
ther  desirable,  if  it  could,  are  difficult  questions  to  solve. 
In  the  present  state  of  the  world,  absolute  or  irresponsible 
power  is  out  of  the  question,  at  any  rate,  in  regions  which 
have  been  blessed  with  British  rule. 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  143 

With  a  view  to  ascertain  the  fact,  I  examined  the  names 
over  the  shops  and  places  of  business,  both  in  Montreal 
and  afterwards  in  Quebec,  and  found  that  they  were  nearly 
all  English  and  Scotch.  The  bulk  of  the  population  being 
French,  it  is  clear  from  this,  that  our  countrymen  have 
pushed  the  French  inhabitants  into  the  obscure  parts  of 
these  cities,  and  obtained  for  themselves  the  command  of 
the  chief  trade  and  commerce  of  the  country.  This,  indeed, 
is  notoriously  the  case.  The  original  founders  of  these 
cities  are  now  seen  inhabiting  small  dwellings  in  the  obscure 
and  meaner  streets,  keeping  little  fruit  and  hucksters'  shops, 
and  other  trades  of  a  similar  description.  They  are  re 
ported  as  very  inert,  improvident,  and  careless ;  they  even 
alienate  their  lands  without  much  concern,  though  natu 
rally  addicted  to  a  rural  life ;  and,  like  the  Irish,  seem  to 
claim  kindred  with  the  soil  on  which  they  have  been  bred. 
They  appear,  in  themselves,  a  very  harmless  race,  are  alto 
gether  under  the  influence  of  their  political  chiefs  and 
priests,  and,  consequently,  easily  excited  one  way  or 
other,  and  never  think  of  acting  for  themselves.  Educa 
tion,  and,  indeed,  information  of  every  kind,  is  at  a  very  low 
ebb  among  them  ;  and  I  was  told  by  the  highest  authority 
in  the  country,  on  this  subject,  that  it  was  extremely  diffi 
cult  to  get  them  to  employ  the  government  grant  for 
educational  purposes  ;  the  treasurer  always  having  a  large 
sum  of  unappropriated  money  belonging  to  them  in  hand. 

It  will  be  in  the  recollection  of  many,  that  Lord  Mel 
bourne's  government  restored  the  island  of  Montreal  to  the 
order  or  society  of  St.  Sulpice,  to  whom  it  was  originally 
granted  by  the  French  king  ;  but  in  the  midst  of  the  con 
fusions  of  the  world,  arising  out  of  the  French  revolution, 

O 

the  society  becoming  extinct,  or  from  some  other  cause,  it 
had  been  alienated  to  the  crown.  The  society  having  been 
revived  in  the  general  resuscitation  of  popery,  the  right 
had  been  restored,  in  the  desire  to  conciliate  popery,  so 
that  the  fee-simple  of  the  whole  island  now  belongs  to  this 


144  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

body.  I  was  told,  on  good  authority,  that,  on  every  trans 
fer  of  property,  by  fine,  or  the  renewal  of  lease,  the  priest 
hood  obtain  a  sum  equal  to  eight  shillings  in  the  pound,  as 
their  share  in  the  transaction.  The  island  being  large  ;  the 
city  now  being  made  the  seat  of  government ;  the  commer 
cial  transactions  of  the  place  being  extensive ;  and,  alto 
gether,  this  being  the  most  flourishing  port  in  Canada ;  it 
results  that  the  revenue  derived  from  these  sources  is  enor 
mous.  Certainly,  popery  presents  here  the  aspect  of  great 
wealth,  and  evidently  occupies  a  commanding  position. 
Their  fetes  far  transcend,  in  splendour  and  cost,  those  of 
any  other  country,  in  the  present  day ;  and  while  the 
Church  of  Rome  seems  in  a  state  of  decay  everywhere  else, 
it  is  in  great  life  and  prosperity  under  the  British  dominion 
in  Canada.  But  little  impression  has  ever  been  made  upon 
it  by  Protestantism ;  and  it  is  evidently  as  undisturbed  and 
secure  in  its  supremacy,  as  if  the  country  had  remained 
under  the  sway  of  the  Bourbons.  The  industry  of  the 
British  people,  in  the  mean  time,  by  its  restored  title  to  the 
proprietorship  of  the  island,  tends  to  enrich  the  church  and 
build  up  its  power ;  every  shilling  which  is  expended  in 
improvements,  as  the  fruit  of  British  enterprise  and  indus 
try,  puts,  as  we  see,  more  than  one-third  into  the  pockets 
of  the  priests. 

I  found,  also,  that  the  Jesuits  were  earnestly  urging  their 
claim  to  their  forfeited  possessions.  When  the  society  be 
came  extinct,  they,  of  course,  lost  their  rights  of  property 
in  the  country.  They  were  in  possession  of  numerous 
houses,  large  tracts  of  land,  and  privileges  of  various  sorts, 
when  in  their  days  of  power  and  glory.  When  in  Quebec, 
I  lodged  exactly  opposite  a  large  building,  once  a  college 
of  Jesuits,  now  employed  as  barracks.  The  nature  of  their 
influence,  the  extent  of  their  possessions,  (for  they  must 
have  enjoyed  pay  and  food,  as  well  as  lodging,)  and  their 
numbers,  may  be  pretty  accurately  judged  of  by  this  build 
ing.  It  is,  I  should  believe,  large  enough  to  hold  a  regi- 


PAKT  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        145 

ment  of  soldiers  ;  and,  supposing  Jesuits  would  require 
accommodation  superior  to  the  army,  it  would  certainly 
accommodate,  even  in  that  case,  not  less  than  five  or  six 
hundred.  Whether,  in  the  progress  of  conciliation, — for 
so  many  years  followed  by  the  British  government, — this 
Jesuits'  college  and  their  other  possessions  will  ever  be  re 
stored,  it  is  impossible  to  say.  The  local  government  is, 
at  present,  resisting  the  claim ;  and  I  read,  when  in  the 
country,  very  able  articles  from  the  pen  of  one  of  the  chief 
functionaries  against  conceding  these  claims.  This  is  pro 
bably  the  security  of  the  country.  Society  at  large,  having 
an  interest  in  preserving  the  present  settlement  of  property, 
and  in  keeping  themselves  free  from  the  dominion  and  yoke 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  may  possibly  be  able  to  resist  the 
encroachments  sought  to  be  made ;  whereas,  if  the  matter 
were  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  home-government,  nothing 
would  be  more  likely  than  Jesuitical  success,  and  for  the 
world  to  see  them  again  installed  in  the  college  at  Quebec, 
as  well  as  enjoying  all  other  kinds  of  property  and  power, 
— now  enhanced  a  thousand-fold  by  Protestant  enterprise 
and  labour. 

The  steamers  only  pass  between  Montreal  and  Quebec 
by  night ;  and  on  Monday  evening  I  embarked  with  Mr. 
Ferrier,  Dr.  Richey,  the  Rev.  John  Jenkins,  and  other 
friends,  for  the  latter  place.  We  had  a  pleasant  night-trip, 
sitting  up  late  to  see  Mr.  Ferrier  off,  who  had  to  land  at 
Three  Rivers,  for  the  purpose  of  attending  to  business  in 
connexion  with  some  iron-founding  operations ;  the  only 
works  of  the  sort,  as  I  understood,  in  the  country. 

Mr.  Ferrier,  and  a  fine  old  gentleman,  one  of  the  owners 
of  the  steamer  in  which  we  were  passing  down  the  river, 
had  a  long  debate  respecting  steam  navigation.  This  latter 
gentleman  I  found,  in  connexion  with  his  father,  was  the 
first  to  employ  steam  power  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  had 
been  very  successful  in  his  vocation.  I  learned  from  this 
conversation  many  things  respecting  American  steamers, 


146  TOUR  IN  AME1UCA. 

of  which  I  had  before  been  ignorant.  I  had  seen  that 
these  vessels  possessed  amazing  space,  especially  on  deck, 
giving  them  the  means  of  pro\dding  a  splendid  saloon  and 
beautiful  state-rooms  by  their  sides  for  passengers,  and  an 
equally  fine  promenade  on  the  outside,  where  I  had  often 
sat  or  walked,  enjoying  the  fresh  air,  and  looking  at  the 
surrounding  country.  I  found  now  that  this  space  was 
gained  by  projections  from  the  sides  of  the  vessel  in  the 
form  of  beams  or  spars,  and  on  these  projections  a  platform 
considerably  wider  than  the  vessel  itself  was  obtained. 
But  was  there  no  danger  of  the  steamer,  in  case  of  a 
squall  arising,  turning  over  on  her  beam-ends  ?  To  obviate 
this,  it  seems,  an  instrument,  on  the  principle  of  the  cork- 
jacket  employed  by  amateurs  in  swimming,  is  placed  on 
each  side ;  so  that,  in  case  the  vessel  reels,  she  is  righted 
again  by  this  instrument.  It  was  told  me  that  by  the  use 
of  these  appliances,  it  is  impossible  for  any  vessel  in  any 
weather  to  be  capsized.  The  argument  of  these  two  clever 
and  experienced  disputants  turned  on  the  possibility  of 
crossing  the  Atlantic  in  one  of  these  flat-bottomed  steamers 
so  guarded ;  Mr.  Ferrier  taking  the  affirmative  side,  and 
our  other  friend  the  negative.  All  manner  of  science  was 
brought  to  bear  on  the  points  in  dispute ;  and  whether 
it  might  be  more  profitable  to  employ  this  species  of  ship, 
I  know  not ;  but  think,  from  what  I  heard,  that  it  is  pos 
sible  to  cross  the  ocean  in  one  of  these  flat-bottomed 
American  river  vessels,  sufficiently  guarded  by  the  cork- 
jacket.  Our  countrymen  need  not  be  surprised  if  they  see, 
some  day,  in  the  Mersey,  a  grand  flat-bottomed  steamer, 
with  a  saloon  as  magnificent  as  the  drawing-room  of  a 
palace,  and  state-rooms  as  convenient  and  beautiful  as  the 
sleeping  apartments  of  a  first-rate  hotel. 

We  reached  our  destination  in  good  time  in  the  morning. 
Quebec  is  unique  in  its  appearance  within  and  without ; 
there  is  nothing  equal  to  it  in  America.  Like  New- York 
and  Pittsburgh,  it  stands  on  the  point  formed  by  two  rivers ; 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  147 

though  not,  like  them,  meeting  in  terminis.  The  majestic 
St.  Lawrence  is  one  of  these  rivers,  and  still  rolls  along  its 
course  ;  and  the  other  is  the  St.  Charles,  emptying  itself  into 
the  greater  stream  from  the  north-west,  and  thus  forming 
the  triangular  point  on  which  the  city  stands.  It  wears,  in 
its  general  aspect,  an  appearance  of  great  antiquity,  quite 
unlike  any  other  place  on  the  continent.  The  streets  are 
narrow,  irregular,  and  steep  ;  like  many  of  the  old  seaports 
on  our  coast,  or  those  of  France,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
Channel.  The  ecclesiastical  buildings  of  all  sorts — cathe 
drals,  (for  there  are  two,  Popish  and  Protestant,)  churches, 
convents,  hospitals,  Hotels  de  Dieu,  and  all  the  rest — are 
seen  to  predominate  over  everything  secular — like  some  old 
cathedral  town  in  a  Popish  country.  This  feature,  together 
with  the  military  air  of  the  place,  causes  Quebec  to  wear 
an  aristocratic  and  feudal  appearance,  perfectly  dissimilar 
to  the  trading  and  commercial  aspect  of  all  other  places  in 
America,  whether  belonging  to  the  States,  or  to  Great 
Britain. 

As  soon  as  possible  after  our  arrival,  the  friends  had  two 
or  three  carriages  ready  to  convey  us  round  the  city,  under 
the  projecting  rocks  overhanging  the  road,  to  Wolfe's  Cove 
— up  the  heights  leading  to  the  fortifications — to  the  Plains 
of  Abraham — and  to  Cape  Diamond. 

It  must  be  understood  that  the  angle  referred  to  before, 
formed  by  the  two  rivers,  terminates,  not  in  a  slope  leading 
down  to  the  waters,  but  abruptly,  in  a  prodigious  rock 
three  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  level  of  the  river ; 
and  seeming  at  a  distance  to  overhang  it,  but  in  reality 
leaving  space  for  roads  and  buildings.  This  culminating 
point  is  called  Cape  Diamond  ;  and,  while  standing  on  this 
elevation,  on  the  right  flows  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  on  the 
left  the  St.  Charles,  while  the  space  immediately  in  the  rear 
forms  the  Plains  of  Abraham.  From  this  elevated  region, 
there  is  no  descent  at  all — the  rock  is  next  to  perpendicular ; 
but  farther  on,  both  towards  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  St. 


148  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Charles,  the  ground,  in  some  places  gradually,  but  often 
abruptly,  descends :  this  descent,  however,  admits  of  roads, 
winding  round  the  mountain,  by  which  the  summit  is  reached. 
I  am  thus  particular,  for  a  reason  which  must  now  be 
explained.  When  this  city  was  taken  by  the  immortal 
Wolfe,  he,  by  some  miraculous  means,  in  the  night,  pushed 
his  fleet,  with  his  army  and  artillery  on  board,  from  below, 
past  this  Cape  Diamond,  with  its  terrible  fortifications, 
unobserved  by  the  enemy,  and  reached  a  part  of  the  hill 
where  an  ascent  was  possible,  now  called  Wolfe's  Cove. 
His  troops  immediately  climbed  up  the  sides  of  the  eleva 
tion  ;  and  by  prodigious  exertions  dragged  up  several  pieces 
of  ordnance.  When  the  next  day  dawned,  the  French 
general  found,  to  his  astonishment,  the  British  army,  with 
artillery,  formed,  in  line  of  battle,  on  the  Heights  of  Abra 
ham.  I  was  conducted  by  my  friends  through  the  whole 
of  this  scene.  We  traced  the  course  of  the  fleet  up  the 
river,  its  anchorage,  the  place  where  the  troops  disembark 
ed,  the  track  of  the  artillery,  of  the  soldiers  up  the  moun 
tain  ;  and  I,  for  myself,  determined  to  climb  up  in  the  path 
which  tradition  has  marked  as  the  identical  line  which  was 
trodden  by  the  immortal  hero,  who  added,  by  his  genius 
and  bravery  on  this  occasion,  an  empire  to  his  country's 
possessions.  When  at  the  top,  we,  in  our  tmmilitary  and 
^professional  way,  endeavoured  to  trace  the  course  of 
events,  and  believe  we  obtained  a  pretty  accurate  notion 
of  the  battle.  The  issue  is  known.  The  spot  where  Wolfe 
received  the  tidings,  "  They  flee,"  and  then  expired,  is 
marked  by  a  mean  and  paltry  monumental  stone.  I  clung 
with  intense  feeling  to  this  spot ;  looking  again  and  again 
to  the  place  where  the  destinies  of  a  mighty  country  were 
fixed,  by  the  decrees  of  God,  in  the  death-throes  of  the 
successful  instrument.  There  are  events  in  history  which 
turn  the  tide  of  national  interests ;  form  the  epochs  of 
time ;  raise  the  monuments  of  great  destinies ;  pillars 
written  upon  by  the  finger  of  God,  in  the  annals  of  the 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  149 

world,  as  the  data  of  nationalities :  and  that  little  monu 
mental  stone  on  the  summit  of  the  Plains  of  Abraham  is 
one  of  these  mementos. 

>  We  went  from  this  scene  to  examine  the  fortifications. 
These  are  denominated  the  Gibraltar  of  America,  and  are 
certainly  the  strongest  on  the  continent.  But  they  are  not 
much  like  Gibraltar.  The  celebrated  batteries  of  the  latter 
fortress  are  pretty  familiar  to  my  recollection,  and  greatly 
surpass  their  supposed  type  at  Quebec.  One  would  say, 
however,  that  these  are  perfectly  impregnable,  having  been 
much  strengthened  since  they  came  into  the  hands  of  the 
English.  We  went  to  the  Cape  Diamond  rock  ;  and,  stand 
ing  on  its  elevation,  obtained  a  most  magnificent  view  of 
the  country  around.  The  glorious  St.  Lawrence  rolls  ma 
jestically  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  and  the  ships  in  the 
harbour  looked  most  diminutive,  their  masts  reaching  but  a 
very  short  way  towards  the  point  where  we  stood.  The 
country  is  seen  to  a  prodigious  distance  by  reason  of  the 
clearness  of  the  atmosphere ;  the  mountains  and  plains 
alternately  stretching  in  fine  plateaux,  or  rearing  their  heads 
to  the  clouds.  The  scene  also  presents  to  view,  what  is 
scarcely  ever  seen  in  America,  a  finished  picture.  The  land 
is  well  cultivated,  and  herds  of  cattle  were  grazing  quietly 
in  the  meadows  ;  while  the  whole  country  was  dotted  with 
the  whitewashed  cottages  of  the  French  kabitans ;  and 
here  and  there  through  the  landscape  a  country  church 
reared  its  beautiful  spire  in  the  midst  of  the  rural  scene. 
The  river  was  seen  to  an  immense  distance,  meandering  its 
course  towards  the  sea.  Altogether,  the  view  from  Cape 
Diamond  is  one  of  the  most  splendid  imaginable,  and  far 
surpassed  anything  I  had  seen  in  America.  Western  Ca? 
nada  is,  with  the  exception  of  what  they  call  ee  The  Mounr 
tain,"  perfectly  level ;  but  this  part  of  the  country  is  full 
of  lofty  ridges,  often  rising  to  the  elevation  and  ruggedness 
of  real  mountain  scenery,  with  bold  and  abrupt  peaks,  lost 
in  the  clouds. 


150  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

We  were  taken  to  dine  in  the  country,  a  distance  of  four 
or  five  miles,  with  a  fine  old  Methodist  friend,  originally 
from  Guernsey.  The  table  was  spread  under  the  umbra 
geous  branches  of  a  lovely  tree,  on  a  lawn  near  the  house ; 
and  on  this  spot,  protected  from  the  rays  of  the  sun,  we 
partook  of  our  social  repast  in  great  harmony  and  joy. 
This  was  a  bright  oasis  in  the  desert  of  life,  an  innocent  and 
happy  meeting  of  Christian  friends,  favoured  to  see  each 
other  once,  never  to  meet  again.  This  house  possesses 
some  traditional  importance,  as  it  was  chosen  by  the  famous 
American  general,  Arnold,  for  his  head-quarters,  and  where 
he  himself  lodged,  in  his  mad  expedition  against  Quebec. 
This  man  afterwards  turned  traitor  against  his  country  ; 
and  it  was  in  connexion  with  his  perfidy,  in  delivering  up 
West  Point  to  the  English,  that  the  brave  and  accom 
plished  Major  Andre,  employed  by  the  British  general  to 
negotiate  the  surrender  of  that  place,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Americans,  and  lost  his  life.  Strange  things  happen 
in  the  course  of  one's  existence.  I  had  been  reading,  on 
my  voyage  out,  a  very  minute  account  of  these  transac 
tions  ;  and  now  it  was  my  lot  to  dine,  not  in  the  house  of 
Arnold's  head-quarters,  but  under  a  tree  by  its  side,  which 
he  had  often  looked  upon,  and,  if  he  had  not  dined  under 
its  shady  branches,  had  probably  been  protected  from  the 
storm.  Having  to  preach  at  night,  our  sojourn  could  not 
be  long.  We  hastened  back  in  time  for  the  service,  and 
had  a  fine  congregation.  Here  I  met  with  quite  a  pheno 
menon  in  Canada, — a  Presbyterian  minister,  who,  in  the 
midst  of  the  general  disruption,  had  adhered  to  the  old 
kirk.  I  found  him  a  good,  moderate,  and  truly  sensible 
man. 

One  day  only  remained  for  Quebec.  In  good  time,  my 
kind  friends  and  myself  set  out  to  visit  the  Falls  of  Mont- 
morenci,  a  distance  of  nine  miles.  By  this  journey  I  had 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  a  little  of  the  state  of  the  French 
people  in  the  country.  We  called  at  a  small  inn  for  re- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       151 

freshment,  and  found  it  very  comfortable  ;  but  as  different 
from  the  same  sort  of  habitation  in  our  own  country  as  p'ossi- 
ble.  The  farms  seemed  small,  the  cottages  corresponding ; 
but  the  people  were  clean,  tidy,  and  apparently  very  contented 
and  happy.  They  are  a  primitive  race,  remaining  in  much 
the  same  state  as  they  were  in  the  time  of  their  ancestors' 
coming  to  the  country.  British  rule  causes  no  innovation 
in  their  manners  and  habits ;  they  retain  the  use  of  their 
own  language  exclusively ;  and  are  perfectly  docile  to  the 
priesthood,  and  obedient  to  the  Church.  The  difference 
betwixt  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  and  these  people  of  French 
descent,  is  most  glaring.  The  one  is  a  restless,  grumbling, 
thrifty,  and  ambitious  set,  wherever  found ;  the  other  al 
most  as  stationary  as  the  nomadic  tribes  of  the  East.  Even 
Popery  fails  to  amalgamate  the  Irish  and  French  races. 
They  cannot  agree  to  say  mass  together.  The  antipathy 
of  the  French  to  the  Irish,  is  equal  to  the  antipathy  of  poor 
Pat  to  the  English.  The  rude,  vociferous,  agitating  spirit 
of  the  sons  of  the  Green  Isle,  cannot  be  endured  by  the 
quiet  Canadians ;  and  the  priests  are  compelled  to  part 
them.  There  is  a  sort  of  dual  Popery  in  Quebec ;  the 
Irish  being  obliged  to  keep  to  themselves,  and  perform 
their  religious  duties  in  their  own  peculiar  way  of  roaring 
riot ;  whilst  the  gentle  habitans  are  left  to  walk  in  the  foot 
steps  of  their  quiet  predecessors.  The  Falls  of  Montmo- 
renci  are  very  fine,  and  the  descent  of  the  waters  is  greater 
than  at  Niagara ;  but  after  beholding  that  wonder  of  na 
ture,  they  appear  very  insignificant  as  a  whole.  In  this 
country  they  would  be  a  prodigy,  and  attract  universal  at 
tention  ;  but  in  the  midst  of  the  stupendous  waters  of 
America,  they  look  like  a  little  rill,  a  mountain  torrent, 
falling  from  a  lofty  eminence. 

We  hastened  back  to  town  in  time  for  a  hasty  dinner 
and  a  cordial  farewell;  and  then  an  embarkation  again. 
Truth  obliges  me  to  say,  that  I  never  in  my  existence  met 
with  a  finer  people  than  our  friends  in  Quebec ;  generous, 


152  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

open-hearted,  frank,  intelligent,  pious,  and  perfectly  united 
amongst  themselves.  They  occupy  a  very  important  reli 
gious  position ;  and,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  the  means  of  much 
good.  I  found  they  had  begun  a  new  chapel,  the  exact 
size,  and  intended  in  all  things  to  be  the  counterpart,  of 
the  magnificent  one  at  Montreal ;  so  that  Lower  Canada 
will,  ere  long,  contain  the  most  magnificent  places  of  wor 
ship  in  the  Methodist  world.  It  is  intended  to  get  Dr. 
Bangs,  on  his  visit  to  the  Canada  Conference  next  summer, 
to  open  this  new  place  of  worship.  This  will,  to  all  par 
ties,  be  interesting ;  as  I  believe  this  eminent  minister  of 
Christ  was  the  first  to  preach  our  doctrines  in  this  city.  A 
man  is  often  permitted,  in  his  own  life-time,  to  see  great 
results  from  small  beginnings  in  America.  Taking  a  most 
affectionate  leave  of  this  kind  people,  many  of  whom  had 
assembled  for  the  purpose,  we  got  on  board  the  steamer 
in  the  evening ;  and,  ascending  the  St.  Lawrence  during 
the  night,  found  ourselves  again  in  Montreal  for  breakfast 
the  next  morning,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Kay,  a  countryman, 
and  belonging  to  one  of  the  numerous  families  of  that 
name  in  Lancashire. 

Before  quitting  Canada,  a  remark  or  two  may  be  proper 
on  general  subjects.  No  one  can  see  this  country  without 
being  convinced  of  its  great  importance.  Its  area  is  that 
of  a  mighty  empire ;  for,  though  thousands  of  square  miles 
are  barren,  and  must  always  remain  so,  by  reason  of  their 
northern  position,  yet  still  there  will  be  left,  for  profitable 
cultivation,  probably  as  large  a  portion  as  the  whole  of 
central  Europe.  The  soil  of  this  vast  space  is  most  pro 
lific,  capable  of  bearing  abundant  crops  of  wheat,  and 
every  other  kind  of  grain  and  fruit,  suited  to  a  wheat  - 
growing  country.  'Moreover,  this  territory  being  inter 
sected  by  noble  rivers,  navigable  in  most  places,  and  capa 
ble  of  being  made  so  by  canal-adjuncts  almost  universally, 
is,  of  itself,  an  infinite  advantage,  and  presents  vast  facili 
ties  of  intercourse,  and  cheap  transmission  of  both  people 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  153 

and  produce  from  place  to  place.  My  duties  called  me  to 
pass  along  the  shores  of  Queen  Victoria's  possessions,  for 
just  about  a  thousand  miles.  This  was  effected,  partly 
by  the  course  of  the  Lakes,  and  partly  by  the  Bay  of 
Quinti  and  the  river  St.  Lawrence ;  whilst  at  the  same 
time  I  did  not  see  the  termination  of  the  latter  by  be 
twixt  three  and  four  hundred  miles.  This  magnificent 
river,  with  the  Lakes,  through  which  it  is  always  con 
sidered  as  passing,  is  of  greater  length  than  even  the 
Mississippi ;  and  is,  in  itself,  of  the  value  of  an  empire. 
Those  who  command  the  navigation  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
must  be  the  masters  of  a  highway  of  water-communication 
of  prodigious  importance. 

Every  year  will  increase  this  value,  as  the  return  of 
every  season  must  develop  the  resources  and  riches  of  the 
country.  In  speaking  of  the  command  of  the  river,  I  am 
reminded,  that,  in  passing  between  Kingston  and  Montreal, 
there  was  seen  a  branch  of  the  main  channel,  which,  after 
running  some  miles,  returned  to  the  parent  stream.  The 
shore  on  the  right  bank  belongs  to  America,  and  that  on 
the  left  to  Canada.  To  my  utter  surprise,  and  equal  indig 
nation,  by  some  sort  of  diplomatic  concession  to  Jonathan, 
I  found  our  statesmen  had  given  up  both  banks ;  so  that 
America  is  the  owner  of  the  entire  stream,  and  the  branch 
river  constitutes  the  boundary-line.  This  is  just  as  if  it 
were  agreed  upon  in  general  terms  by  the  authorities,  that 
the  Grand  Junction  Railroad  between  Birmingham  and 
London  should  be  the  boundary  of  territorial  rights ;  but, 
on  some  subsequent  occasion,  one  party  should  say  the 
meaning  of  the  treaty  was,  that  the  line  should  go  through 
Oxford,  leaving  them  in  possession  of  the  main  trunk,  and 
compelling  the  opposite  party,  in  going  to  town,  to  turn 
off  and  proceed  by  the  University  city ; — with  this  excep 
tion,  indeed,  that  the  branch  river  is  unnavigable ;  so  that, 
in  case  of  dispute,  the  British  would  be  altogether  shut 
out.  These  boundary-treaties  are  most  humiliating  to  this 


154  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

country;  they  always  result  in  favour  of  the  claims  of 
America.  Indeed,  it  seems  a  settled  conviction  in  the 
American  mind,  an  axiom  of  policy,  and  one  would  think  a 
standing  rule  in  the  offices  of  the  government,  that,  on  all 
occasions  of  diplomacy,  John  Bull  is  destined,  made,  to  be 
diddled,  to  be  gulled,  to  be  beaten.  Our  dandy,  blunder 
ing  diplomatists  are  a  poor  match  for  the  long-headed, 
practical,  scheming  statesmen  of  the  United  States.  Cana 
da  is  full  of  just  complaints  on  this  point,  not  even  except 
ing  the  famous  Ashburton  and  Oregon  treaties. 

My  good  friend,  Mr.  Ferrier,  told  me  a  most  laughable 
instance  of  this  kind  of  thing.  The  subject-matter  was  a 
railroad  from  Montreal  to — I  think  the  name  of  the  place 
is — Rochester,  [Portland,]  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  or,  at 
any  rate,  somewhere  in  the  east.  There  lived  at  this  Ro 
chester  a  Judge ,  whose  interest  it  was,  as  will  be 

seen,  to  promote  the  business  of  Rochester,  and  get  the 
trains  to  run  to  that  place.  But  the  new  line  had  to  con 
nect  itself  with  the  line  to  Boston,  and  the  Boston  line  was 
on  the  broad  gauge.  What  did  our  worthy  Yankee  judge 
do  ?  He  went  to  Montreal  to  persuade  the  boobies  that 
the  broad  gauge  is  a  very  bad  gauge,  and  that  it  would  be 
much  for  their  interest  to  adopt  the  narrow  gauge ;  thus 
preventing  the  new  line  from  connecting  with  the  Boston, 
and  making  it  necessary  for  every  bale  of  goods  to  be  un 
shipped  from  one  train  to  the  other,  at  a  considerable 
amount  of  trouble  and  expense,  or  else  to  run  on  to  Ro 
chester.  By  this  contrivance  the  probabilities  were,  that 
the  goods  would  be  sent  on  to  Rochester,  and  increase  its 
traffic.  The  judge  prevailed  upon  the  company  to  believe 
that  the  narrow  gauge  was  much  the  best,  and  they 
forthwith  adopted  it.  The  bill  came  before  the  provin 
cial  parliament ;  and  Mr.  Ferrier  was  so  convinced  of 
the  folly  of  the  thing,  that  when  it  came  before  the  senate, 
he  offered  it  his  most  strenuous  opposition,  and  for  the 
time  defeated  the  scheme  of  the  judge.  But  he  was  not  at 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        155 

all  discomfited ;  he  went  again  to  Montreal,  and  now,  get 
ting  amongst  the  senators,  prevailed  upon  them  to  believe 
that  the  broad  gauge  is  a  very  bad  gauge ;  and  the  rail 
road  is  either  already  constructed,  or  is  in  course  of  con 
struction,  on  the  principle  of  the  narrow  gauge.  And  this 
very  judge,  Diddle  or  Bibble,  (his  name  is  one  or  the  other,) 
is  the  very  person  whose  dicta  ruled  in  the  treaty  betwixt 
Lord  Ashburton  and  the  States:  a  measure  pompously 
put  forth,  at  the  time,  as  a  most  masterly  piece  of  states 
manship,  but  which  every  tyro  in  politics  in  Canada  knows 
to  be  a  surrender  of  the  main  points  in  dispute,  and  a  most 
humiliating  affair  to  Great  Britain. 

I  found  the  country  full  of  complaints  and  dissatisfaction 
from  one  end  to  the  other.  The  people  everywhere,  and 
of  all  shades  of  politics,  spoke  the  same  language.  Their 
fortunes  were  wrecked,  their  commerce  destroyed;  their 
agriculture,  the  sinews  of  the  colony,  enfeebled,  ruined. 
Of  course,  all  blamed  the  home-government.  They  refused 
to  do  anything,  they  said,  to  support  their  credit,  or  to  fur 
ther  their  exertions  to  obtain  any  loan,  to  assist  in  the  public 
works ; — the  execution  of  these  was  required,  to  expand 
their  strength,  and  to  develop  the  resources  of  the  coun 
try,  but  they  could  obtain  no  help.  Nay,  it  was  asserted, 
by  men  of  first-rate  intelligence,  and  who  had  been  engaged 
in  the  attempt,  that  they  even  could  not  get  a  hearing ; 
nobody  among  the  bureaucracy  in  London  could  be  found 
to  acquaint  themselves  with  their  affairs,  or  pay  any  atten 
tion  to  them.  Hence  the  only  railroad  in  Canada  is  the 
insignificant  line,  of  about  a  dozen  miles,  from  Montreal  to 
the  place  where  the  steamers  land  their  passengers  for 
that  place.  This  one  fact  shows  clearly  enough  the  stag 
nant  state  of  the  country.  When  railroads  are,  of  all  the 
gifts  of  Providence  now  known,  best  calculated  to  call  forth 
the  hidden  resources  of  such  a  country  as  Canada,  their 
absence  is  sufficiently  indicative  of  the  want  of  patronage 
on  the  part  of  government,  or  of  indolence  in  the  people ; 


156  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

and,  as  the  latter  cannot  be  truly  affirmed,  the  cause  must 
be  attributable  to  the  former.  There  is  a  pretty  general 
belief,  indeed,  that  England  has  virtually  given  them  up  ; 
and,  because  of  this,  it  would  not  be  in  the  power  of  min 
isters  to  get  the  sanction  of  Parliament  for  any  great  scheme 
of  colonization  and  credit.  The  capitalists  of  England,  they 
believe,  will  not  embark  their  money  without  government 
security,  entertaining  the  notion  that  the  colony  is  vibrating 
in  the  balance  :  and  this  not  being  accorded,  probably  for 
the  same  reason,  there  they  are,  floundering  in  a  mighty 
ocean  of  greatness  and  wealth,  for  the  want  of  the  means 
of  picking  it  up.  How  long  this  state  of  things  will  last, 
nobody  can  tell.  The  connexion  between  the  mother- 
country  and  this  her  most  athletic  offspring,  is  now  merely 
political ;  or  as  nearly  so  as  possible.  All  England  now 
does  for  Canada,  they  said,  again  and  again,  is  to  appoint 
them  a  governor,  and  make  them  pay  him  five  times  more 
than  they  should  in  case  they  appointed  him  themselves  ; 
and  to  maintain  an  army  at  a  prodigious  expense  to  keep 
them  in  order.  This  talk  was  not  the  conversation  of  radi 
cals,  of  demagogues,  of  French  republicans  ;  but  of  many 
of  the  best  subjects  of  the  British  crown  in  America  ;  men 
of  intelligence,  of  integrity,  of  honour,  of  loyalty,  of  reli 
gion  ;  and  these  men  are  beginning  openly  to  propose  the 
question,  "What  are  the  advantages  of  English  connexion  ?" 
and  to  weigh  and  discuss  those  of  annexation. 

It  does  not  become  me  to  enter  into  such  a  subject  in 
detail ;  but  the  fact  is,  that  the  recent  policy  of  this  coun 
try — the  free-trade  policy— has  had  the  effect  of  throwing 
all  the  advantages  possessed  by  Canada,  as  a  part  of  the 
British  empire,  (and  which,  as  such,  the  people  considered 
that  they  had  a  right  to  possess,)  into  the  hands  of  the 
United  States.  Montreal  used  to  be  the  great  market  for 
English  produce,  the  centre  whence  it  flowed  to  the  whole 
of  the  provinces  ;  but  now  almost  all  this  trade  has  found 
its  way  to  New- York.  On  the  enactment  of  Lord  Stanley's 


PART  I. — (PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  157 

bill  respecting  the  admission  of  Canada  flour  into  this  coun 
try,  a  vast  outlay  in  building  mills  took  place,  which  mills 
had  just  begun  to  work  profitably ;  but  the  new  policy 
effectually  crushed  this  trade.  I  myself  saw  one  of  these 
mills,  belonging  to  one  of  our  friends, — a  new  building  of 
great  size,  and  which  must  have  cost  many  thousand 
pounds  in  its  erection, — standing  still.  This  I  understood 
was  generally  the  case.  Before  the  new  measures,  the 
people  of  Canada  could  afford  to  purchase  corn  in  the 
United  States,  and,  turning  it  into  flour  at  these  mills,  obtain 
a  market  for  it  in  Europe ;  thus  deriving  a  benefit  to  them 
selves  from  the  soil  of  the  States.  The  tables  are  now 
completely  turned.  The  Americans  are  now  the  millers  ; 
and  corn-dealers  from  the  States  come  over  to  buy  up  the 
grain  of  the  country,  turn  it  into  "  bread-stuffs,"  and  sell 
Canadian-grown  wheat  in  our  markets  as  American  flour. 
This  is  rather  too  much  for  flesh  and  blood  to  bear.  Canada 
and  the  United  States  are  now  placed,  as  nearly  as  possible, 
on  an  equal  footing  with  regard  to  commercial  transactions 
with  this  country ;  the  one  being  a  colony  of  the  British 
empire,  and  the  other  the  greatest  rival  this  nation  has  to 
contend  with  in  the  world.  How  long  this  state  of  things 
can  last,  is  for  statesmen  to  consider.  Canada  now  only 
belongs  to  Great  Britain  by  a  figment,  a  tradition,  a  loyalty, 
a  recollection  of  heroic  deeds ;  and  not  by  any  material  in 
terest  or  benefit.  Nay,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  cast 
off  by  the  mother  country,  and  left  to  their  own  resources, 
with  the  United  States  just  by  their  side,  possessing  vast 
political  power  and  influence ;  a  growing  credit,  and  mone 
tary  resources  ;  a  prodigious  mercantile  and  commercial 
navy  ;  an  active,  industrious,  and  virtuous  people  ;  a  govern 
ment  capable,  in  all  respects,  and  equally  disposed,  to 
foster,  protect,  and  strengthen  all  its  possessions  ; — we  say, 
with  all  these  things  staring  them  in  the  face,  the  policy 
of  this  country  has  made  it  the  plain,  palpable  interest  of 
the  Canadians  to  seek  for  annexation.  This  is  as  clear  as 


158  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

any  problem  in  Euclid.  How  long  the  tradition  and  the 
loyalty  will  weigh  against  the  interests  now  put  in  the 
balance  against  them,  nobody  need  be  at  a  loss  to  deter 
mine.  Perhaps  the  non-election  of  General  Cass  will  settle 
the  question  for  the  next  four  years ;  but,  had  that  gentle 
man  obtained  the  presidency  of  the  States, — why,  the 
world  would  have  presented  itself  in  different  phases  at  the 
end  of  the  above  period. 

Whether  these  fears  and  auguries  take  place  or  not, 
Canada  must  have  a  great  and  noble  destiny.  A  country 
so  magnificent,  a  soil  so  prolific,  water  communication  so 
abundant,  and  a  people,  moreover,  in  whose  veins  British 
blood  flows,  and  who  are  in  possession  of  the  incipient 
principles,  freedom,  and  laws  of  England,  safely  planted 
in  the  soil ;  such  a  country  must  rise  to  greatness  and 
power.  The  French  leaven  is  constantly  losing  its  relative 
strength,  and  the  British  is  as  constantly  increasing.  The 
one  population  is  rapidly  getting  ahead  of  the  other,  and 
assuming  the  lead.  This  must,  in  the  nature  of  things, 
fix  the  destiny  of  the  colony.  Our  language,  our  institu 
tions,  and  our  religion,  will  prevail.  A  mighty  empire 
will  rise  up,  enriched  with  knowledge,  with  public  and 
private  virtue,  and  possessed  of  all  the  appliances  of  poli 
tical  power  and  wealth.  We  wish  them  well ;  they  are  at 
present  our  children ;  and,  in  all  future  time  and  contin 
gencies,  they  will  be  our  brethren.  They  will  carry  out 
and  perpetuate  all  that  is  valuable  in  our  system,  and, 
planting  old  England  on  a  new  soil,  will  reproduce  our 
nation  on  a  gigantic  scale. 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  159 


CHAPTER  X. 

Return — Pass  the  St.  LaAvrence— Lake  Champlain — Plattsburgh — Whitehall — 
Journey  by  Stage — Troy — Albany — The  Hudson — Arrival  at  New- York — 111 
— Doubtful  respecting  being  able  to  return  Home — Resolved  to  do  so — De 
part  for  Boston — Embark  on  board  the  "America" — Passage — Arrival  at 
Home. 

ON  Thursday,  June  22d,  the  day  on  which  we  came  up 
from  Quebec,  we  bade  farewell  to  our  dear  friends  at  Mont 
real,  and  took  a  last  look  at  Canada.  Last  things  are 
painful,  and  full  of  interest.  We  parted  from  those  who 
had  endeared  themselves  by  every  kind  of  attention  and 
affectionate  regard,  with  the  desire,  never  to  be  effaced,  for 
their  highest  happiness.  We  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and  soon  entered  Lake  Champlain.  A  portion  of  the  wa 
ters  of  this  lake  belong  to  the  British ;  as  usual,  just  the 
fag-end,  whilst  the  great  body  of  the  lake  is  owned  by  the 
States.  The  lines  of  demarcation  are  marked  by  a  fort,  of 
small  dimensions  or  strength,  which  might  easily  be  dis 
mantled.  This  is,  unquestionably,  the  finest  lake  I  had 
seen.  The  scenery  on  its  banks  is  perfectly  enchanting ; 
and,  unlike  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  it  commands  a  view 
of  mountain  scenery  of  the  most  majestic  description.  This 
lake  is  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  miles  in  length,  and 
varies  in  breadth  from  the  narrow  channel  above  mentioned 
to  nine  or  ten  miles.  Many  beautiful  islands  stud  the  wa 
ters,  and  have  a  fine  effect.  At  the  close  of  the  day  we 
approached  a  place  called  Plattsburgh.  The  scene  was 
the  most  beautifully  romantic  which  nature  can  possibly 
present :  A  blue  sky,  deep,  lofty,  stretching  its  heavenly 
arch  to  span  the  landscape,  the  sun  setting  in  all  his  gor 
geous  glory,  the  lake  smooth  as  glass,  except  as  disturbed 
by  our  motion,  wild" fowl  fluttering  about  and  enjoying  the 
cool  evening,  the  majestic  mountains  of  Vermont  looming 
in  the  distance,  and  all  the  intermediate  space  filled  with 


160  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

cultivated  fields  and  towering  forests, — and  then  the  lonely 
little  town  of  Plattsburgh,  touching  the  fringe  of  the  lake, 
and  presenting  the  most  perfect  aspect  of  rural  peace  and 
quiet  on  which  the  eye  ever  gazed.  My  manliness  was 
here  for  the  first  time  overcome ;  I  longed  and  longed  to 
get  on  shore,  to  fix  my  tent,  and  remain  forever.  This 
sentiment  was  new ;  I  had  never  before  felt  any  remarka 
ble  desire  to  locate  in  any  place  I  had  seen ;  but  here,  for 
a  moment,  I  was  perfectly  overcome.  Other  affections,  of 
course,  soon  sprang  up,  and  wafted  my  soul  across  the  At 
lantic,  where  treasures  dearer  than  even  these  beauties  had 
their  dwelling.  During  this  little  paroxysm,  delirium,  or 
whatever  it  may  be  called,  my  kind  companion,  Dr.  Richey, 
had  retired  to  his  cabin,  so  that  one  of  my  wants  could  not 
be  relieved, — a  vent  for  exclamations  of  delight !  This  was 
just  one  of  those  moments  which  can  never  be  forgotten, 
an  Eden,  a  paradisiacal  scene,  into  which  none  can  enter 
with  one,  and  which  leaves  its  picture  vividly  pencilled  on 
the  soul.  But  how  soon  things  change,  and  in  their  reality 
fade  away !  We  left  this  spot,  passed  on,  the  night  closed 
in,  the  curtain  dropped. 

"  So  even  now  this  hour  had  sped 

In  rapturous  thought  o'er  me  ; 
Feeling  myself  with  nature  wed, 

A  holy  mystery ! 
A  part  of  earth,  a  part  of  heaven, 

A  part,  great  God,  of  thee." 

In  the  morning,  in  good  time,  we  found  ourselves  at 
Whitehall,  a  port  at  the  head  of  the  lake ;  a  place  of  con 
siderable  traffic  and  growing  importance.  After  breakfast 
we  had  to  mount  the  stage  for  Troy  and  Albany,  a  dismal 
road,  if  it  can  be  called  road,  of  between  seventy  and  eighty 
miles.  The  jolting  was  prodigious,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
journey  I  was  completely  knocked  up.  My  physical  man 
had  not  failed  till  now ;  but  this  tumbling  about  perfectly 
disordered  me,  and  I  was  glad  to  arrive  at  the  end  of  the 
journey.  We  stayed  to  dine  at  Troy,  a  large  and  well- 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  161 

built  city,  and  there  again  took  the  stage  for  Albany,  being 
too  late  for  the  rails.  It  was  night  when  we  arrived  ;  and 
being  too  unwell  to  move  out,  except  to  see  one  or  two  of 
the  main  streets,  I  had  not  much  opportunity  of  inspecting 
the  place.  But  I  saw  it  was  a  large,  fine,  and  most  respect 
able-looking  city ;  many  of  the  houses  being  spacious,  the 
streets  broad,  and  the  public  buildings  very  commanding. 
This  is  the  capital  of  the  State  of  New- York,  the  seat  of 
government,  and  of  the  State  Parliament. 

We  embarked  on  the  Hudson  the  next  morning,  and 
descended  this  classical  stream,  the  pride  and  glory  of  the 
Americans,  being  esteemed  by  them  as  presenting  the  most 
beautiful  scenery  in  the  States.  It  well  deserves  its  fame. 
The  banks  are  studded  with  towns  and  villages,  rich  fields 
in  a  state  of  fine  cultivation,  stupendous  and  rugged  rocks, 
together  with  mountain  scenery  of  the  most  interesting  and 
majestic  nature,  some  near,  and  some  in  the  distance ; 
abrupt  and  precipitous  shores,  yawning  and  frowning  upon 
the  passers  by ;  and  splendid  landscapes,  and  picturesque 
views,  enriched  with  umbrageous  woods  and  forests.  I 
could  only  now  and  then  take  a  peep  at  this  magic  combi 
nation  of  land  and  water,  being  obliged  the  greater  part  of 
the  voyage  to  keep  in  my  cabin. 

We  were  on  board  one  of  the  most  complete  of  the 
American  river-boats.  Nobody  in  this  country  can  form 
an  idea  of  the  nature  of  one  of  these  vessels ;  our  ships 
furnish  no  analogies,  except  in  the  fact  that  both  are  pro 
pelled  by  steam,  and  glide  on  the  water.  For,  by  reason 
of  the  peculiar  structure  of  the  class  of  steamers  already 
referred  to,  this  vessel  presented  the  aspect  of  prodigious 
size,  both  below  and  above.  The  dining-room  was  below, 
and  occupied  the  space  between  the  sides  of  the  ship, 
reaching  from  stem  to  stern,  and  was  filled  with  five  or  six 
tiers  of  berths,  one  above  another ;  the  saloon  was  equally 
large,  with  state-rooms  on  each  side.  This  enormous  float 
ing  palace  could  accommodate  a  thousand  persons  on  board. 


162  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

The  term  "  palace  "  is  used,  of  course,  improperly,  as  a  ship 
cannot  be  like  a  palace.  But  in  iittings-up,  in  decoration, 
in  ornament,  it  was  a  perfect  palace :  and  altogether  pre 
sented  a  scene  of  magnificence  of  a  very  extraordinary 
description. 

We  arrived  at  New- York  in  the  evening ;  and  being  too 
unwell  to  trouble  any  private  friend,  we  took  up  our  resi 
dence  for  the  night  at  the  City  Hotel.  The  necessity  of 
applying  to  Mr.  Harper  for  Dr.  Belcher's  address,  brought 
him  acquainted  with  my  situation,  and  in  the  afternoon  he 
kindly  took  me  to  his  own  house.  In  passing  through  the 
streets  of  New- York,  it  was  very  pleasing  to  see  the  crowds 
returning  from  their  places  of  worship.  Blacks,  coloured 
people,  and  whites,  were  all  mingled  together  in  a  long- 
flowing  tide,  quietly  and  gravely  passing  along  to  their 
homes. 

By  Tuesday  morning  I  had  begun  to  amend,  and,  feeling 
better,  the  thought  suddenly  rushed  into  my  mind,  "I  can 
go  home,  and  I  will."  But  the  doctor  must  be  consulted. 
He  came ;  and,  on  telling  him  my  thoughts  and  feelings, 
he  said,  the  probability  was  that  I  should  do  very  well ; 
but  there  was  just  a  chance  that  I  might  have  a  relapse. 
The  reply  was,  "  Then  the  probability  shall  have  it,  and 
we  will  throw  the  chances  to  the  winds." 

We  took  our  leave  of  our  affectionate  friends,  the  Har 
pers,  about  four  in  the  afternoon.  The  steamer  made  her 
way  down  the  Sound,  and  we  soon  lost  sight  of  New- York, 
and  its  splendid  harbour.  I  found,  on  trial,  that  my  cabin 
was  just  over  some  kind  of  machinery  which  produced  a 
jarring  and  upheaving  motion,  which  precluded  the  possi 
bility  of  rest ;  and  when  night  came  on,  I  was  obliged  to 
drag  my  mattress  into  the  saloon,  but  failed  to  get  one 
wink  of  sleep.  We  left  the  vessel  about  daylight,  and 
passed  on  by  railroad  to  Boston.  After  spending  a  few 
hours  at  the  Revere,  and  in  visiting  the  city,  we  went  on 
board  the  "America,"  lying  in  the  offing,  four  or  five  miles 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  163 

distant.  This  noble  ship  had  made  the  voyage  from  Eng 
land  in  eleven  days  and  a  half,  the  shortest  trip  ever  known ; 
and  is,  of  her  class,  the  finest  steamer  in  the  world.  We 
got  under  way  about  four  in  the  afternoon,  and  soon  lost 
sight  of  the  shores  of  America. 

Nothing  of  any  consequence  took  place  on  the  voyage. 
We  made  Halifax  again  in  the  night,  so  that  I  could  not 
see  anything  either  of  the  harbour  or  the  city.  Here  I  lost 
my  dear  friend,  Dr.  Richey,  and  became  truly  desolate. 
He  had  been  my  companion  at  Pittsburgh,  at  the  Canada 
Conference  at  Belleville,  and  travelled  with  me  through 
Canada,  and  forward  to  this  place.  Truth  and  justice 
demand  that  I  should  say,  that  Dr.  Richey  is  one  of  the 
most  perfect  Christian  gentlemen  I  ever  came  in  contact 
with.  Politeness,  founded  on  gentle,  warm,  and  genuine 
affections,  is  the  very  element  of  his  nature.  I  never  heard 
from  him  a  rash,  rudo,  or  unkind  word,  much  less  ever  saw 
him  perpetrate  an  unchristian  or  unbecoming  action.  I 
looked  after  my  dear  friend  as  far  as  the  dim  lamps  would 
allow  me  to  see  him,  and  in  my  heart  bade  him  a  sad,  a 
long,  a  last  adieu. 

There  sat  opposite  to  me  at  our  table  a  gentleman,  with 
a  lady  and  little  girl,  and  on  my  right  a  thin,  pale,  interest 
ing-looking  young  man,  both  completely  Americanized  in 
their  appearance ;  their  beards  were  sticking  out  on  their 
chins  in  Yankee  fashion,  and  their  dress  and  bearing  alto 
gether  seemed  to  bespeak  them  citizens  of  the  States.  We 
had  taken  several  meals  in  company,  when  the  gentleman 
who  sat  opposite  said  to  me,  "  Pray,  sir,  is  your  name 
Dixon  ?"  On  replying,  "  Yes,"  he  said,  "  And  my  name  is 
Cocker :  I  am  the  son  of  Henry  Cocker,  of  Hathersage :" 
and  then  the  pale  young  man,  who  was  standing  by,  said, 
"  And  my  name  is  Ibbotson  :  I  am  the  son  of  Mr.  Ibbotson, 
of  Sheffield."  The  meeting  was  mutually  pleasant.  Mr. 
Cocker  left  us  at  Halifax ;  but  Mr.  Ibbotson  was  my  very 
agreeable  companion  to  the  end  of  the  voyage. 


164  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Sunday  was  unlike  our  Sabbath  on  board  the  "  Acadia." 
Dr.  Richey  had  spoken  to  the  captain,  whom  he  knew,  and 
had  told  him  who  I  was,  and  mentioned  my  taking  the 
service  ;  and,  moreover,  he  understood  that  the  captain  had 
assented  to  the  proposition.  But  it  did  not  so  turn  out. 
He  read  prayers  himself,  and  finished  the  service  with  one 
of  Henry  Blunt's  sermons.  The  service  was  well  read  ;  and 
the  sermon,  as  may  be  imagined  from  the  name  of  the 
author,  was  excellent.  How  singular  is  human  character ! 
This  captain  would  certainly  not  lay  claim  to  Methodism, 
and  yet  he  seemed  to  take  great  delight  in  acting  the  parson, 
and  really  did  it  well.  He  is,  however,  somewhat  celebrated 
for  his  exclusive  churchism.  About  a  dozen  American 
divines  sailed  with  him  from  the  great  Alliance  Meeting  in 
London,  not  one  of  whom  would  he  allow  to  officiate ;  but 
on  that  as  on  the  present  occasion,  he  performed  the  service 
himself.  One  other  trait  of  character,  but  quite  of  another 
description,  arose  out  of  this  affair.  When  the  time  came 
to  propose  the  captain's  health,  which  means  returning  him 
thanks  for  his  conduct,  a  good  Free-churchman,  a  genuine 
Scot,  rose  up  and  went  out.  He  afterward  told  me,  that, 
perceiving  what  was  going  to  be  done,  he  departed,  because 
he  could  not  in  his  conscience  be  a  party  to  a  vote  of  thanks 
to  a  man  who  had,  as  he  expressed  himself,  "  insulted  you, 
by  taking  the  service  himself  when  there  was  a  regular 
minister  on  board."  The  matter  had  little  effect  on  my 
own  mind,  except  in  so  far  as  it  prevented  me  having  the 
pleasure  of  preaching  the  cross  of  Christ  to  the  promiscuous 
group  around.  But  how  truly  characteristic  of  the  real 
Scotchman  was  the  conduct  of  my  friend  !  And,  moreover, 
how  honourable  to  his  principles,  his  integrity,  and  his 
religious  convictions ! 

On  Saturday,  the  8th  of  July,  we  hove  in  sight  of  old 
Erin  early  in  the  morning,  and  passed  up  Channel,  all  day 
seeing  many  spots  interesting  in  Irish  history,  successively 
presenting  themselves  to  view.  Sunday  morning  we  saw 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        165 

Holyhead.  We  were  met,  on  returning  home,  with  the 
truly  English  welcome  of  a  dense  fog  and  a  drenching 
rain.  Our  pilot  brought  newspapers,  containing  an  ac 
count  of  the  massacres  of  Paris.  We  had  a  great  number 
of  French  on  board  ;  they  had  been  very#  gay  up  to 
this  period ;  but  now  an  entire  change  came  over  them. 
Thoughtfulness,  sadness,  melancholy,  were  expressed  for 
the  moment :  how  long  would  it  last  ?  Some  of  the  coun 
tenances  seemed  to  indicate  the  fear,  that  possibly  some 
endeared  relative  might  have  fallen  in  the  conflict.  Had  it 
not  been  for  the  serious  events  connected  with  the  cause 
of  this  change,  it  would  have  been  perfectly  ludicrous ;  it 
was  like  the  overshadowing  of  a  sunny  scene  by  the  sud 
den  rush  of  passing  clouds. 

We  landed  at  Liverpool  at  half-past  two.  I  went  to 
Stanhope-street  chapel  at  night,  and  heard  my  present 
colleague,  Mr.  Brice.  How  sweet,  how  soothing,  how 
heavenly  is  the  service  of  God's  house,  after  the  tossings  of 
a  sea-voyage !  And  how  full  of  rest  and  quiet  to  the  soul 
is  the  society  of  religious  friends,  after  dwelling  for  a  long 
time  in  the  midst  of  promiscuous  company !  I  hastened 
down  to  the  custom-house  by  five  o'clock  the  next  morn 
ing  ;  but  could  not  get  released  till  near  nine.  Paid  eight 
shillings  duty  for  the  American  books  which  had  been 
given  me  by  friends.  Set  out  for  my  beloved  home,  ar 
rived  about  noon,  found  all  well.  To  God  be  all  the 
glory !  Amen. 


166  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Reflections  on  America — Unfairly  dealt  with  by  Travellers — A  religious  people 
— This  necessary  to  explain  their  state— The  real  Americans  not  hostile  to 
this  country— 'Their  peaceful  and  prosperous  condition — Education,  the  prin- 
ples  on  which  it  is  conducted — The  force  of  Christianity  in  its  simply  divine 
authority — The  American's  trust  in  this— Public  Worship  and  the  Duties 
of  Religion — Slavery  partly  removed  by  the  influence  of  Christian  principle. 

A  LENGTHENED  investigation  of  objects  of  curiosity,  or  of 
men,  manners,  and  institutions,  is  not  necessary  or  intended, 
as  our  literature  abounds  with  books  of  travel,  graphic  de 
scriptions  of  scenery,  and  analysis  of  the  institutions  and 
social  state  of  America.  These  productions,  of  course, 
take  their  colouring,  in  some  degree,  from  the  opinions, 
tastes,  prejudices,  and  passions  of  their  authors.  They 
abound  with  information,  but  contain  little  instruction. 
And  it  cannot  be  denied,  by  candid  persons,  that  most  of 
them  are  grievously  deformed  by  partial  and  exaggerated 
description — caricatures — of  the  manners  and  habits  of  our 
transatlantic  brethren. 

The  causes  of  this  are  undoubtedly  many  ;  and,  probably, 
if  traced- to  their  motive,  would  be  found  much  diversified. 
One  of  these  causes,  however,  is  obvious  enough.  The 
Americans  are  a  religious  people ;  and  this  element  can 
neither  be  avoided  nor  lightly  touched.  But,  instead  of 
treating  this  question  with  either  the  hand  of  the  Christian 
or  of  the  philosopher,  these  parties,  in  some  instances,  dis 
regard  the  subject  altogether,  and,  in  others,  treat  it  with 
levity  or  hostility.  The  religious  notions  and  peculiarities 
of  the  people  are  turned  into  ridicule  and  scorn  ;  their  asso 
ciations  for  benevolent  and  Christian  purposes  are  lam 
pooned  as  fanatical ;  their  modes  of  expression  and  devo 
tional  exercises  are  held  up  to  contempt ;  and  their  absti 
nence  from  the  amusements  of  the  world  are  treated  as 
indicative  of  ill-breeding,  or  signs  of  hypocrisy. 

It  is  obvious  that  writers  of  this  class  are  ill-suited  to 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  ^AKKATIVE.     "     *       167 

understand  or  to  delineate  the  character  of  a  grave  and 
religious  community.  Taking  their  gauge  and  measure 
ment  from  the  beau  monde  of  London  or  of  Parisian  soci 
ety,  they  naturally  find  all  sober  sense,  industrious  habits, 
and  religious  sentiments  an  eccentricity  or  a  bore.  The 
point  with  this  race  of  voyageurs  is,  to  see  if  the  manners 
of  the  plain  republican  are  in  agreement  with  those  of  the 
aristocracy  of  old  nations  ;  whether  they  come  up  to  the 
coteries  of  the  West  End,  of  the  clubs  of  St.  James's,  of 
the  fashionable  routs  of  our  great  parties ;  and,  moreover, 
if  they  speak,  and  dance,  and  play  in  the  first  style  of 
fashion.  Can  anything  be  more  ridiculous  than  this? 
What  right  can  the  flippant  dames,  the  military  beaux,  the 
panderers  to  frivolity,  have  to  expect  a  people  ready  made 
to  their  several  purposes  ?  Of  what  consequence  can  it  be 
to  the  morality,  the  honour,  the  greatness  of  a  people,  that 
they  should  fashion  their  course  by  adopting  the  manners 
of  the  most  frivolous,  useless,  and  unreal  portions  of  our 
own  people  ?  Neither  the  wisdom  nor  the  strength  of 
even  European  society  will  be  found  in  these  quarters. 
The  people  who  make  sport  of  the  Puritanism  of  the 
Americans,  are  themselves  the  objects  of  as  much  con 
tempt,  in  their  own  country,  as  pity  will  allow  to  be  just. 
Like  other  buzzing  creatures,  they  have  just  the  power  to 
sting ;  and,  with  a  malicious  pleasure,  they  evidently  de 
light  in  the  gratification  of  their  feeble  natures.  Were  the 
disposition  felt,  the  laugh  might  be  turned  upon  these  tri- 
flers,  with  as  much  effect  as  they  choose  to  indulge  in  at 
the  expense  of  the  "  evangelicals"  of  the  States. 

The  irritation  produced  in  America  by  the  liberties 
which  have  been  taken  with  their  innocent  and  unimportant 
peculiarities,  is  not  the  worst  effect  of  the  ephemeral  pro 
ductions  of  the  English  gossips,  who  have  chosen  to  make 
themselves  merry  at  the  expense  of  good  manners.  De 
ception  on  the  public  mind  of  this  country,  to  a  fearful  and 
mischievous  extent,  has  been  another  of  the  consequences. 


168      •  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Gathering  their  opinions  of  American  character  from  the 
representations  of  persons  only  intent  on  making  a  book, 
and  rendering  it  spicy,  is  it  any  matter  of  surprise,  that  in 
this  nation  most  false  and  injurious  notions  are  entertained  ? 
The  evident  intention  merely  to  provide  mental  food  for 
our  circulating  libraries ;  to  get  up  the  tinsel  sentimentality 
necessary  to  pamper  the  appetite  for  amusement  and  plea 
sure  ;  the  sardonic  purpose  to  gratify  the  malevolence 
which  takes  delight  in  scandal ;  to  train  and  excite  the 
worse  than  human  infirmity  which  revels  on  the  foibles  and 
weak  points  of  our  fellow-men — supposing  them  to  exist — 
merely  for  the  sake  of  rendering  them  ridiculous ;  in  fine, 
the  disposition  to  meet  the  morbid  prejudices  of  their  read 
ers,  instead  of  being  intent  on  truth,  and  doing  justice  to 
the  character  of  the  people  they  profess  to  exhibit ;  utterly 
disqualify  these  authors  for  their  task,  and  render  their 
productions  devoid  of  credit. 

It  is  humiliating  thus  to  write ;  but  much  more  so  to 
know,  that  gross  deception  has  been  practised  in  getting 
up  even  these  productions.  While  the  stranger  has  been 
admitted  to  the  frank  confidence  of  respectable  and  honour 
able  men,  he  has  sometimes  employed  this  privilege  in 
making  them  the  subject  of  a  mental  picture,  drawn  in  the 
mind,  and  anon  to  be  transferred  to  his  journal ;  turning 
into  ridicule  all  the  real  or  imaginary  singularities  of  their 
manners,  and  making  them  the  butt  of  his  wit.  Their  ac 
tual  character  is  not  delineated.  They  may  be  good  men, 
pure  patriots,  worthy  citizens,  successful  merchants ;  pos 
sessed  of  strong  and  well -cultivated  faculties,  of  good  prin 
ciples,  of  courteous  manners,  and  generous  dispositions; 
and  yet  all  this  is  thrown  into  the  back-ground,  or  never 
appears  at  all.  At  the  same  time,  every  trifling  and  un 
important  deviation  from  the  beau  idtal  of  dandyism  is 
magnified  into  prominency,  and,  by  the  ingenious  combina 
tions  of  the  artist,  a  distorted  picture  is  drawn,  as  untrue  to 
life  as  if  the  noble  frame  of  the  American  citizen  had  been 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       169 

• 

screwed  into  the  shape  of  the  exquisite,  who  has,  in  his 
kindness,  been  taking  his  likeness.  In  the  same  spirit  the 
privacies  of  domestic  life,  generous  hospitality,  and  well- 
meant  and  courteous  attentions,  have  all  been  distressingly 
outraged.  Not  even  the  ladies  have  escaped.  Whilst 
they  have  been  doing  their  utmost  to  make  their  home 
agreeable,  provide  the  luxuries  of  the  table,  and  administer 
to  the  pleasures  of  their  guest, — he  has  had  the  meanness 
to  select  them  as  the  victims  of  his  satire ;  and,  whilst  in 
dulging  in  plaudits,  compliments,  and  smiles,  he  at  the 
same  time  has  been  treasuring  up  matter  for  a  mean  and 
cowardly  exhibition  of  whatever  his  skill  could  afterwards 
turn  to  the  account  of  his  craft,  in  rendering  ridiculous  the 
women  of  America. 

This  sort  of  conduct  on  the  part  of  our  countrymen — 
not  to  say  countrywomen — has  had  the  effect  of  keeping 
up  irritation  amongst  the  Americans,  and  of  producing 
false  notions  in  this  country.  Nothing  can  be  more  unfair 
to  a  people  than  to  make  their  peculiarities  the  ground 
work  of  any  kind  of  description,  physical,  social,  or  reli 
gious.  The  staple  of  their  qualities  must  be  fixed  upon, 
not  the  exceptions ;  otherwise  the  details  will  be  untrue, 
and  the  picture  distorted. 

On  reading  the  productions  to  which  reference  is  made, 
one  cannot  help  asking,  Is  there  anything  else  in  these 
people  ?  If  so,  what  is  it  ?  That  there  must  be  something 
in  them  besides  the  trifles  dwelt  upon  by  these  authors — 
even  supposing  them  to  be  real — must  be  apparent  to 
every  one  who  allows  himself  to  reflect  but  for  a  moment. 
The  effervescences  "of  society  are  not  society  itself:  the 
holiday  foibles  of  men  cannot  be  taken  as  illustrative  of 
their  every-day  habits;  the  loose  and  slip-slop  gait  of  a 
nation,  when  the  day's  work  is  over,  cannot  be  considered 
as  descriptive  of  their  state  when  braced  to  the  labours  of 
life ;  the  free  and  familiar  conversation  of  a  people  in  their 
moments  of  relaxation,  cannot  be  considered  as  the  ex- 
8 


170  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

(^ 

pression  of  those  truths  and  principles  by  which  they  are 
guided  in  their  serious  moments ;  and  it  could  only  lead  to 
deception  to  suppose  for  a  moment  that  the  surface  of  a 
great  community,  made  up  as  it  must  be  of  innumerable 
irregularities  and  follies,  can  justly  indicate  the  forces  which 
are  constantly  at  work  below.  The  aggregate,  the  totality 
of  moral  elements  must  be  grappled,  or  otherwise  any  de 
scription  of  the  character  and  conditions  of  a  nation  must 
be  perfectly  fallacious.  Judged  by  this  rule,  and  ex 
amined  as  a  whole,  it  is  the  author's  opinion,  that  the 
American  people  would  suffer  nothing  from  a  comparison 
with  any  other. 

But  it  is,  in  point  of  fact,  extremely  difficult  to  obtain  a 
true  notion  of  the  character  and  opinions  of  the  genuine 
American,  and  especially  from  the  public  prints.  The  old, 
the  home-born,  the  real  man  of  the  country  is  very  differ 
ent  from  the  alien  races  which  are  constantly  transferring 
themselves  to  the  soil  of  the  United  States.  These  races 
are  not  always  the  most  creditable  in  character,  in  mo 
rals,  in  integrity,  among  the  populations  of  Europe,  which 
they  kindly  relieve  of  their  presence,  by  transplanting 
themselves,  and  their  very  questionable  virtues,  to  the  New 
World.  Some  millions  of  these  classes  are  now  found 
located  in  the  States ;  and  whatever  may  be  the  amount 
of  their  loyalty  to  the  nation  of  their  adoption,  it  is  certain 
— indeed,  demonstrated  in  no  equivocal  manner — that  they 
all  retain  the  virus  of  that  disaffection  to  their  own  coun 
try  which,  in  many  cases,  first  stimulated  their  departure. 

This  is  pre-eminently  the  case  with  the  Irish.  Steeped 
in  religious,  political,  and  social  disaffection  at  home,  what 
ever  may  be  the  causes — just  or  unjust — these  people  do 
not  fail  to  nurse,  with  the  passion  and  intensity  of  their 
inflammable  nature,  an  active  and  indomitable  hatred 
against  England.  But  now  living  on  the  American  soil, 
these  turbulent  agitators  arc  considered  in  this  country  as 
Americans.  They  are  no  more  Americans  than  if,  perchance, 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.         171 

they  were  transplanted  to  China ;  and,  taking  their  place 
in  the  midst  of  that  quiet  and  peaceful  race,  they  should, 
by  reason  of  this  accidental  residence,  be  considered  Chi 
nese.  It  is  certain,  that  a  large  amount  of  the  vituperation 
which  is  heaped  upon  this  country  by  the  public  press  of 
the  States  is  from  this  quarter.  Partly  by  their  own  means, 
and  partly  by  the  influence  they  exert  by  their  priests,  their 
numbers,  and  their  organization,  they  are  enabled  to  perpe 
tuate  in  their  exile  the  same  antipathies,  and  to  keep  up 
the  same  rancorous  bullying  against  the  Saxon,  as  they  did 
in  their  own  beloved  Erin.  Their  ardent  and  fierce  pas 
sions,  the  author  was  often  told,  whether  of  sympathy  with 
their  own  island,  or  of  animosity  to  ours,  always  last  through 
the  first  generation.  The  Irishman  never  alters  in  his  own 
person,  whether  found  in  St.  Giles's  or  New- York.  The 
sunshine  of  civilization,  the  softening  influence  of  free  insti 
tutions,  the  example  of  quiet  and  good  men,  and,  above  all, 
the  blessings  of  true  religion,  are  all  in  vain.  He  continues 
the  same  fierce,  intractable,  restless  being  as  when  he  left 
the  wilds,  or  merged  from  the  bogs,  of  his  native  land.  To 
hate  the  English  and  eat  potatoes  were  the  two  lessons  of 
his  Irish  life ;  and  if  he  obtains  better  food  in  the  New 
AVorld,  and  thus  unlearns  the  physical  lesson,  he  never 
changes  in  his  antipathies,  or  unlearns  the  moral,  nay,  the 
religious,  duty  of  eternal  hostility.  The  leaders  of  these 
people,  some  priestly  and  some  laic,  possess  their  newspa 
pers  everywhere  in  the  United  States,  and,  as  in  Ireland 
itself,  are  not  very  nice  in  the  employment  of  epithets  of 
abuse  against  this  nation.  These,  generally  speaking,  are 
the  parties  who  are  so  constantly  attempting  to  keep  up 
an  irritation  among  the  citizens  of  America  against  this 
country,  by  their  venomous  hatred,  their  abusive  language, 
their  speculations  on  revolts  and  revolutions  ;  and  are,  by 
these  means,  stimulating,  as  much  as  is  in  their  power,  the 
disloyalty  of  their  own  sweet  "  gem  of  the  sea,"  and  the 
Chartism  of  England.  It  is  from  this  quarter,  chiefly,  that 


172  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  fiery  stream  descends  upon  us,  and  not  from  the  genu 
ine  American  press  or  people. 

Then  is  it  fair,  is  it  honest,  to  attribute  to  the  Americans 
those  hostile  passions  which,  in  fact,  belong  to  our  own 
people  ?  The  real  Yankee  and  the  hot-headed  Irishman 
are  very  different  personages.  It  may  be  considered  by 
everybody  as  a  settled  point,  that  the  real  American  will 
never  stir  without  an  object.  His  love  and  his  hatred  both 
will  have  some  rationale.  He  will  never  be  found  to  dis 
turb  his  own  quiet  for  the  sake  of  agitating  a  distant  nation 
for  no  rational  purpose.  His  political  belief,  his  theories 
of  human  rights,  his  perceptions  of  what  he  considers  essen 
tial  to  social  happiness,  his  ideas  of  the  grandeur  of  his  own 
country,  and  of  her  high  and  glorious  destiny — are,  no 
doubt,  deeply  and  vividly  felt  in  his  own  soul.  In  fact, 
these  thoughts  and  maxims  live  in  the  American  as  innate 
powers,  as  indestructible  laws.  But  he  is  too  proud  a  be 
ing,  is  too  conscious  of  his  own  dignity  and  strength,  to  be 
found  intermeddling  in  the  squabbles  of  other  nations.  He 
may,  and  no  doubt  does,  desire  that  his  own  republican 
regime  should  be  taken  as  a  model  system.  All  Europe 
and  the  world  are  welcome  to  the  benefit  of  his  experi 
ments  in  legislation  and  government.  In  no  other  sense  than 
this  can  the  true  American  be  considered  a  propagandist. 
It  is  the  impression  of  the  author,  that  a  nation  more 
proudly  conscious  of  its  own  dignified  position  does  not 
exist  on  earth.  It  is  not  this  class  who  are  found  employ 
ed  in  the  mean  and  despicable  drudgery  of  vituperation 
against  this  country,  or  seeking  occasions  of  irritation  and 
disturbance.  This  vocation  is  taken  up  and  performed  by 
our  own  recreant  children ;  with  how  much  success,  we  all 
unhappily  experience. 

Thus,  by  the  agency  of  the  two  classes  referred  to,  the 
British  travellers  on  the  one  part,  and  the  Irish  residents 
on  the  other,  the  two  countries  are,  in  some  degree,  kept 
in  a  state  of  feverish  excitement.  This  is  painful  to  the 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       173 

real  friends  of  both.  Essentially  one  people,  the  bonds  of 
union  ought,  by  the  removal  of  offences  and  jealousies,  to 
be  as  much  as  possible  tightened.  The  relationship  is 
too  natural,  too  dear  and  valuable,  and  connected  too  much 
with  the  happiness  and  advantage  of  both,  to  be  allowed 
either  to  be  severed  or  shaken  by  such  agitators  as  these. 
It  is  easy  to  see,  that  the  maintenance  of  peaceful  and 
friendly  relations  between  the  only  two  great  communities  in 
which  any  real  reciprocity  of  feeling,  founded  on  religion 
and  liberty,  can  possibly  exist,  must  conduce,  in  every  way, 
to  the  well-being  and  prosperity  of  both. 

The  past  jealousies  of  the  two  countries  have  not  been 
unnatural,  but  now  ought  to  end.  The  war  of  independ 
ence,  originating,  as  it  did,  in  great  questions  of  right  on  the 
one  hand,  and  of  independence  on  the  other,  was  calculated 
to  awaken  every  passion  of  the  soul.  Time  alone  could,  of 
course,  quench  the  fire  thus  kindled.  Surely  the  cool 
breezes  of  seventy  winters  may  be  supposed  sufficient  to 
put  out  the  flames  then  lit  up.  The  two  nations  may, 
possibly,  have  separate  interests  to  serve  ;  this  must  be  the 
case ;  but  it  is  certain,  that  those  which  are  common  are 
much  more  numerous  and  durable.  The  political  inde 
pendence,  the  national  freedom,  the  good  government,  the 
social  happiness,  the  intellectual  advancement,  the  moral 
and  religious  order  and  prosperity,  of  each,  concurrently 
progressing,  must  necessarily  act  and  re-act  upon  commu 
nities  so  identical  in  character.  These  higher  considerations 
may  be  strengthened  by  lesser  ones.  The  trade  and  com 
merce  of  Great  Britain  and  the  States  will,  in  all  likelihood, 
ebb  and  flow  together.  At  any  rate,  it  must  be  an  infinite 
advantage  to  each  to  have  the  other  for  a  customer.  With 
out  these  political  and  material  ties,  it  is  too  much,  per- 
Jiaps,  to  expect  nations  to  regard  each  other  with  much 
concern.  The  idea  of  a  nation  is,  indeed,  an  abstraction ; 
as  a  reality,  it  is  only  an  aggregation  of  individuals ;  and 
men,  all  over  the  world,  are  certain  to  seek  their  own  inte- 


174  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

rests.  It  follows,  that  the  reciprocity  and  friendship  of 
nations  must  rest  on  the  very  vulgar  fact  of  mutual  bene 
fits.  It  does  not  belong  to  the  mere  traveller  to  discuss 
these  questions  ;  but  he  may  easily  see,  that  the  good  of 
one  community  is  the  good  of  both ;  and,  moreover,  be 
pardoned  if  he  modestly  venture  upon  the  task  of  advising, 
that  the  leading  and  active  spirits,  who,  in  both  countries, 
have,  and  must  continue  to  have,  the  main  responsibility 
of  fashioning  the  destinies  of  the  two  nations,  may  steer 
clear  of  all  collisions,  in  the  recollection,  that  on  the  peace, 
harmony,  religion,  industry,  freedom,  and  moderation,  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  people,  in  the  two  hemispheres,  hang  the 
destinies  of  the  human  race. 

A  real,  confiding,  well-understood,  and  permanent  union 
of  Great  Britain  and  America  must  not  only  secure  their 
own  greatness  and  prosperity,  but  indefinitely  promote  the 
freedom  and  civilization  of  the  world.  The  geographical 
position  of  the  two  nations,  their  addiction  to  trade,  their 
instinctive  maritime  propensities,  their  adventurous  spirit, 
their  love  of  enterprise,  must  fit  them  to  act  together.  But, 
more  than  this,  the  real  identity  of  their  opinions,  though 
in  some  points  seeming  to  differ,  must  prepare  them  to  live 
in  unity  and  love.  This  identity  of  sentiment  and  feeling 
may  be  seen  in  one  single  fact — the  love  of  freedom.  It 
would  puzzle  the  finest  optician  to  invent  an  instrument  ex 
actly  to  see  the  difference  in  this  affection,  as  existing  in 
the  two  countries.  They  may,  and,  indeed,  do,  differ  in 
their  opinions  as  to  the  best  means  of  securing  this  inesti 
mable  prize ;  but  none  as  to  its  nature,  its  value,  its  neces 
sity,  its  eternal  oneness  with  the  laws  of  nature  and  the  will 
of  God.  On  all  these  points  the  two  peoples  are  fully 
agreed.  Freedom,  in  each  country,  is  a  truth — a  principle 
— a  right.  Existence  without  liberty,  in  either  hemisphere, 
would  be  deemed  a  curse,  and  not  a  blessing ;  the  despot 
would  be  abhorred,  antagonized,  and  destroyed.  While 
these  sentiments  prevail,  is  it  worth  while  for  the  two  na- 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  175 

tions  to  quarrel  respecting  the  means  employed  by  either, 
to  secure  the  end  they  have  in  view  ?  The  moral  grounds 
for  harmony  and  concord  are,  or  ought  to  be,  much  more 
potent  than  even  the  political  ones  for  disunion  and  discord. 
The  one  class  of  motives  rests  on  the  eternal  laws  of  truth, 
religion,  honour,  and  brotherhood  ;  the  other,  on  the  acci 
dents  and  interests  of  the  hour. 

It  is  to  be  earnestly  desired,  that  these  considerations 
may  have  the  effect  of  drawing  the  two  countries  together 
in  uninterruptedly  amicable  relations.  We  are,  in  truth, 
the  same  people.  In  mind,  in  character,  in  habits,  in 
modes  of  thought,  there  is  infinitely  more  resemblance 
betwixt  the  British  and  the  American  populations,  than 
can  be  found  between  either  and  any  other  nation.  It 
cannot  be  otherwise,  without  a  perpetual  miracle.  Sprung 
from  a  common  parentage,  the  same  tide  of  life  flowing  in 
the  veins  of  each,  the  wonderful  and  mysterious  type  of 
soul  which  is  so  evidently  possessed  by  races  dwelling  in 
both,  each  speaking  the  same  language,  and  instructed  and 
trained  by  the  same  master  mind  which  lives  and  speaks 
in  their  common  mother  tongue  ; — the  political  institutions 
of  the  older  people  the  models  of  the  younger  community  ; 
— the  laws  of  the  one  country  transplanted  to  the  soil,  and 
constituting  the  code,  of  the  other; — and,  above  all,  the 
same  religious  sentiments  which  were  embraced  by  the 
British  people  at  the  Reformation,  and  adopted  before  the 
pilgrim  fathers  took  their  departure  to  the  New  World,  and 
still  retained  as  the  popular  faith  of  both  branches  of  the 
family  : — All  these  things  considered,  how  can  it  be  other 
wise  than  that  next  to  a  perfect  identity  should  exist  ? 

Nature  is  never  untrue  to  herself,  never  obliterates  her 
own  impress,  never  does  violence  to  her  undying  emotions. 
Is  it  in  human  nature  for  the  American  republic  to  reflect 
upon  the  birth-place  and  cradle  of  her  existence,  the  father 
land  of  her  sires,  to  trace  their  own  pedigrees  and  repeat 
their  own  names,  without  a  thrill  of  interest  and  feeling, 


176  TOUE  IN  AMERICA. 

which  cannot  be  experienced  in  the  case  of  any  other  coun 
try  than  our  own  ?  This  is  impossible.  No  man,  however 
far  he  may  wander,  ever  forgets  his  homestead,  the  scenes 
of  his  boyhood,  the  companions  of  his  days  of  happy  frolic 
and  joy ;  and,  especially,  he  nerer  forgets  the  endearments 
of  maternal  love.  Tradition  keeps  alive  what  nature  gives 
birth  to  ;  and  it  is  just  as  credible,  that  the  Americans  are 
an  abortion  of  nature,  as  that  they  can  ever  cease  to  vene 
rate  and  love  the  land  of  their  sires.  We  have  had  proof 
that  this  monstrous  perversion  has  not  in  reality  taken 
place.  It  is  the  author's  undoubted  belief,  that  a  profound 
aifection  towards  this  country  lives  in  the  real  American 
mind.  Beneath  political  agitations,  jealousies,  and  mo 
mentary  ebullitions  of  spleen  and  opposition,  there  remains, 
in  the  depths  of  the  human  soul  itself,  the  sure  pledge,  the 
indubitable  guarantee,  of  reciprocal  love. 

We  say  "  reciprocal  love."  It  is  not  to  be  expected,  that 
the  American  people  should  continue  to  cherish  good  feeling 
towards  us,  if  their  fraternal  regard  is  rudely  or  contemp 
tuously  met.  From  several  causes,  it  is  to  be  feared,  that 
our  disposition  towards  them  is  less  kindly  than  theirs  to 
wards  us.  They  can  better  afford  to  indulge  in  generous 
feelings  than  we  can.  Not  to  dwell  on  the  fact  that  they 
were  the  victors  in  the  painful  strife  which  separated  them 
from  the  mother  country ; — their  prodigious  growth  and 
expansion;  the  vast  augmentation  of  political  power  and 
influence  acquired  in  a  few  years ;  the  immense  improve 
ment  in  their  trade  and  commercial  navy;  the 'successful 
trial  of  their  principles  of  government,  and  their  develop 
ment  on  a  constantly  enlarging  sphere  of  territory  and 
population  ;  in  fine,  the  entire  success  of  the  "  great  experi 
ment,"  so  emphatically  referred  to  by  Washington,  when 
laying  the  foundations  of  the  republic,  may  well  lead  to 
generous  emotions,  not  to  say  complacency.  But  there  are 
other  causes  of  the  trial  of  our  feelings  in  regard  to  Ame 
rica.  It  is  to  be  feared,  that  the  British  population,  in 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       177 

general,  know  infinitely  less  of  the  Americans  than  they 
know  of  us.  Silly  traditions,  old  prejudices,  and  the  very 
natural  pride  and  egotism  of  our  nation,  lead  us  often  to 
take  a  perfectly  false  estimate  of  our  kinsmen  in  the  New 
World.  Family  quarrels  and  feuds,  by  general  consent, 
are  allowed  to  be  more  difficult  to  appease  than  any  other. 
And,  in  the  case  of  the  American  people,  if  nature  is  ex 
pected  to  predominate  over  political  antipathies  and  jea 
lousies,  by  the  recollection  of  home,  of  descent,  of  their 
fatherland,  ought  not  this  to  be  mutual  ?  Can  we  forget, 
or  fail  to  be  influenced  by  the  consideration,  that  the  New 
World  has  become,  and  is  likely  to  become  more  and  more, 
the  home  of  vast  numbers  of  our  own  children  ?  The 
young  life  of  England  is  pouring  into  the  States  like  a  deep 
and  rapid  torrent.  Families  and  individuals  from  the  old 
country  are  everywhere  found,  and  in  every  possible  va 
riety  of  position  and  employment.  The  writer  of  these 
pages  can  never  forget  the  intense  eagerness  and  depth  of 
feeling  manifested  by  great  numbers  of  these  classes,  and 
the  joy  connected  with  the  mere  opportunity  of  giving  ex 
pression  to  their  attachment  to  their  country.  If  it  was 
discovered  that  I  had  been  at  the  place  of  their  nativity, 
knew  any  of  their  relations  or  friends,  and  especially  "if  any 
of  them  had  ever  seen  me  before,  their  ecstasy  seemed 
complete.  Are  we  to  forget,  then,  our  children  in  the 
midst  of  our  political  hatreds  ?  England  lives  in  America, 
and  is  likely  to  do  so  to  a  greater  extent  than  ever.  The 
soil  which  feeds  and  nourishes  myriads  of  our  own  flesh 
and  blood,  who  otherwise  must  perish ;  a  system  which 
admits  them  to  its  privileges,  and  adopts  them  as  brethren ; 
institutions  which  encourage  their  industry,  foster  their 
talents,  and  reward  their  public  and  private  virtues ;  a 
nation  which  lays  open  all  its  avenues  of  profit,  employ 
ment,  honour,  and  distinction,  of  every  sort,  to  our  needy 
or  adventurous  sons  ;  such  a  land  is  not  to  be  thought  of 
by  us  otherwise  than  with  profound  interest  and  regard. 

8* 


178  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

The  motives  that  lead  the  parent  to  follow  his  children 
with  anxiety  into  the  world,  when  they  first  leave  his 
house,  may  well  cause  us,  in  the  same  spirit,  to  send  our 
thoughts  after  our  children,  so  numerously  seeking  their 
destiny  in  the  United  States. 

It  has  been  already  said,  that  the  "Americans  are  a 
religious  people."  Their  character,  habits,  and  institutions, 
cannot  possibly  be  understood,  without  taking  this  element 
into  consideration.  Persons  who  only  look  at  the  forms, 
the  skeleton  and  frame-work,  of  society,  and  consider  its 
strength  and  perfection  to  lie  in  these,  will  necessarily  con 
clude,  that  America  is  a  heterogeneous  mass  of  human 
beings,  devoid  of  shape  and  symmetry.  To  parties  whose 
lives  have  been  spent  in  old  nations,  whose  governing 
power,  from  time  immemorial,  has  been  external,  and  their 
means  coercion,  this  is  a  very  natural  conclusion.  The 
public  order,  morality,  peaceful  demeanour,  and  industrious 
habits  of  a  people  in  these  old  societies,  are  all  supposed, 
by  their  theories  of  government,  to  be  enforced, — to  be 
worked  into  the  mind  of  the  body  politic  by  appliances 
from  without.  Government,  in  these  cases,  is  like  the  dex 
terous  avocation  of  the  herdsman  or  the  hunter ;  who,  in 
the  one  case,  pens  in  his  animals,  and  only  allows  them  to 
graze  at  his  pleasure,  and,  in  the  other,  circumvents  them 
by  his  cunning  and  art.  How  far  the  state  of  these  old 
countries  has  made  this  essential,  it  is  not  for  us  to  discuss ; 
but,  at  any  rate,  if  the  necessity  exists,  it  does  not  speak 
much  for  the  intelligence  and  morality  of  the  people.  The 
pageantries  of  state,  the  trappings  of  royalty,  the  draperies 
and  ornaments  of  decorated  officials, — together  with  the 
infinite  and  endless,  soulless  ceremonies  to  be  observed, — 
are  all,  no  doubt,  brought  in  to  heighten  the  impression, 
and  strike  the  senses  of  the  vulgar.  Those  who  place  the 
power  of  good  order  and  national  security  in  these  external 
things,  will,  as  a  corollary,  think  of  the  United  States  as  a 
most  lawless  community.  Not  having  the  insignia  of  order, 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  179 

as  found  in  their  own  country,  they  may,  perchance,  ima 
gine  that  the  substance  is  absent. 

It  was  the  fortune,  good  or  ill,  of  the  present  writer,  to 
pass  from  Boston  to  Pittsburgh,  and,  of  consequence, 
through  all  the  intermediate  space,  embracing  most  of  the 
cities,  towns,  and  country  of  the  older  States,  without  set 
ting  his  eyes  on  a  single  soldier,  liveried  policeman,  or  any 
other  human  being  wearing  the  dress  of  authority.  At  the 
last-mentioned  place  he  saw  an  assembly  of  volunteers, 
horse  and  foot ;  and,  on  inquiry,  found  that  they  had  turned 
out  to  do  honour  to  the  remains  of  one  of  their  neighbours, 
an  officer,  who  had  lost  his  life  in  the  Mexican  war,  and 
had  been  brought  home  for  sepulture.  But  though  there 
was  not  the  slightest  appearance  of  anything  in  the  form 
of  external  coercion  through  all  the  space  mentioned,  so 
ciety  lay  as  unruffled,  as  peaceful  and  quiet,  as  one  of  their 
own  beautiful  lakes  on  a  summer's  evening.  Let  it  not  be 
imagined  that  this  repose  is  the  stillness  of  death.  Pro 
bably  no  equal  number  of  men  on  earth  are  so  active,  so 
fully  engaged,  or  have  more  various  and  complex  business 
transactions,  than  this  population.  Industrious,  eager  for 
wealth,  proud  of  distinctions,  and  sensible  of  the  benefits 
of  a  good  standing  in  society,  these  people  are  working 
their  way  up  the  hill ;  and  yet  there  is  no  visible,  certainly 
no  military,  force  to  keep  them  in  order. 

Here,  then,  are  phenomena  to  be  solved.  How  is  this  ? 
What  is  the  power  leading  to  this  state  of  things  ?  The 
answer  to  these  questions  will  vary  with  the  creed  of  the 
parties  putting  them.  The  political  philosopher  will  look 
to  his  theories  for  a  solution,  and  attribute  the  power  and 
advancement  of  society  to  civil  institutions,  to  the  republi 
canism  of  the  country.  He  will  say  that  the  principles  and 
provisions  of  this  system,  lying  at  the  basis  of  the  body 
politic,  and  extending  their  ramifications  through  the  whole, 
are  the  motive  power  of  the  existing  life,  contentment,  and 
happiness  of  the  people.  The  economists,  the  merchants, 


180  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  men  of  trade,  the  dealers  in  money,  and  the  jobbers  in 
all  sorts  of  speculations,  will,  in  their  turn,  call  in  to  aid  the 
investigation  ideas  and  notions  taken  from  the  wide-spread 
territories  of  the  States,  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  extent 
and  usefulness  of  their  rivers,  the  spaciousness  of  their 
harbours,  mines,  forests,  manufactures,  farms,  and  all  the 
other  agencies  of  industry  and  wealth. 

Without  in  the  least  depreciating  the  importance  and 
value  of  all  these  things  ;  and,  moreover,  allowing  them 
their  just  share  in  producing  the  existing  prosperity  of  the 
country ;  we  must  avow  our  skepticism  as  to  the  power  of 
these  means  to  create  the  greatness  and  the  happiness  of 
the  American  nation.  It  is,  indeed,  an  unspeakable  ad 
vantage  to  be  saved  from  the  pressure  of  a  crowded,  and, 
as  a  consequence,  a  pauper  population.  This  is  fully  en 
joyed.  Every  man  has  scope  for  his  enterprise  without 
treading  upon  the  heels  of  his  neighbour,  or  injuring  his 
prospects  by  competition.  Every  family  has  room  for  de 
velopment  ;  the  young  can  be  profitably  employed,  and  the 
certainty  of  success  presents  itself  to  stimulate  their  in 
dustry  and  activity.  There  is  a  sufficiency  of  soil  for 
the  scions  of  every  house  to  take  root  and  spread  their 
branches ;  and,  in  case  of  suitable  culture,  the  sunshine 
of  heaven,  its  dews,  and  its  rains,  they  are  certain  to 
rise  to  maturity.  No  kind  of  genius,  of  skill  in  the  arts, 
of  inventive  powers,  of  mechanical  capacity,  of  eminence 
hi  the  professions,  of  governing  talent/  of  senatorial  elo 
quence,  or  intellect  of  any  other  kind,  can  possibly  go  un 
requited.  There  may  be  rivalries,  contentions,  arid  fierce 
gymnastic -like  trials  of  strength,  for  the  higher  prizes  of 
the  world ;  but  there  is  an  area  of  sufficient  space  to  occu 
py  the  population  in  the  ordinary  courses  of  life ;  whilst 
great  numbers  have  been  trained  in  these  normal  schools, 
to  aspire  to  the  more  honourable  posts. 

Then,  allowing  for  all  the  advantages  referred  to,  we 
ask,  Are  they  of  themselves  sufficient  to  account  for  the 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  181 

peaceful  and  progressive  state  of  society,  as  it  is  seen  in  the 
United  States  ?  I  confess,  I  am  not  persuaded  of  their 
sufficiency.  There  must  be  something  else,  more  profound, 
more  permanent,  more  influential  over  men's  souls, — some 
thing  more  deeply  imbedded  in  the  moral  sentiments  of 
the  people,  more  divine,  than  anything  we  have  mentioned. 
If,  in  the  absence  of  external  coercion,  society  is  found  to 
be  moral  and  quiet,  then  these  virtues  cannot  arise  from 
this  cause.  If  not  guided  by  the  skill  and  the  power  of  a 
master,  men  must  be  the  masters  of  their  own  movements ; 
and  in  case  these  movements  are  in  the  paths  of  wisdom, 
gtod  order,  peace,  and  morality,  to  what  does  this  lead  us  ? 
It  leads  to  the  inevitable  conclusion,  that  moral  sentiment 
is  the  guiding  light  and  the  sustaining  power  of  such  a 
community.  But  then  is  it  possible  for  morality  to  have 
any  vitality  without  religion  ?  We  think  not.  A  morality 
which  is  not  based  on  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  is  a 
baseless  fabric,  a  sapless  tree,  a  lifeless  mummy  ;  in  fine,  a 
contradiction,  a  falsehood.  But  we  are  not  left  to  specula 
tion  on  these  points.  Inferences  in  many  cases  may  be 
pretty  truly  drawn  ;  but  we  prefer  facts. 

It  is,  then,  an  undoubted  fact,  that  the  American  people 
do  pay  great  regard  to  religion  ;  and  as  this,  like  every 
thing  else,  is  with  them  a  personal  and  not  a  conventional 
concern,  it  is  all  the  more  energetically  promoted.  It 
seems  a  principle  of  Americanism,  that  the  obligations  of 
our  nature  are  untransferable.  An  American  never  dreams 
of  putting  his  social  or  religious  obligations  into  commis 
sion.  He  never  considers  himself  as  having  denuded  him 
self  of  his  responsibilities,  when  he  has  given  his  vote  for  a 
president,  and  taken  his  share  in  constructing  a  govern 
ment.  Even  his  political  duties  are  not,  in  his  own  estima 
tion,  put  in  abeyance  by  these  transactions,  much  less  his 
moral  and  religious.  He  does  not  expect  the  government 
to  serve  God  for  him,  or  to  take  into  its  hands  the  task  of 
publicly  providing  for  that  conservation  of  morality  and 


182  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

religion  which  he  knows  can  only  be  secured  by  personal 
exertions. 

According  to  American  ideas,  the  state  does  not  consist 
of  public  functionaries,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  but 
o£  the  people.  The  souls  and  bodies  of  the  population, 
unitedly,  constitute  the  State :  not  a  function,  not  an 
office.  In  the  State  making  provision  for  this  or  the  other, 
the  American  would  include  himself.  He  has  no  notion 
of  public  men  taking  his  place,  and  relieving  him  of  the 
burden  of  his  own  intelligence,  conscience,  humanity. 

This  is  a  living  power.  It  is  refreshing  even  to  look  upon 
a  true  and  real  American,  with  his  swinging  gait,  in  the  full 
consciousness  of  his  manhood.  There  is  something  even  in 
his  appearance  different  from  other  people.  It  is  not  reck 
lessness,  not  rudeness,  not  isolation,  not  misanthropy.  No 
thing  of  this  sort  is  seen.  And  yet  there  is  an  air  of  per 
fect  independence  and  freedom,  consciousness  of  strength 
and  power,  repose  in  the  midst  of  activity,  calmness  and 
dignity  with  profound  emotions.  An  American,  more  than 
any  character  it  was  ever  my  happiness  to  study,  looks  like  a 
man  who  is  sensible  that  he  carries  his  own  destinies  about 
him ;  that  he  is  complete  in  himself ;  that  he  is  a  self-act 
ing,  self-moving  intelligence  ;  that  he  has  to  shape  his  own 
course,  and  become  the  architect  of  his  own  fortune.  He 
does  not  seem  to  be  looking  without  to  catch  the  chances 
of  some  stray  events  by  which  to  fashion  his  life :  his 
thoughts  are  steadily  fixed  upon  strengthening  his  own  re 
sources,  and  he  is  always  laying  in  a  stock  for  the  voyage 
he  is  upon.  The  effect  of  this  is  to  produce  (I  hardly 
know  what  to  call  it)  a  rotundity,  a  fulness,  a  complete 
ness  of  manhood,  not  seen  in  other  societies  ;  and  to  those 
who  do  not  comprehend  him,  or  who  have  only  been  ac 
customed  to  the  fawning  flatteries — and  as  false  as  they  are 
fawning — of  other  nations,  all  this  is  extremely  offensive. 

Enter  an  American  store,  and,  instead  of  being  baited, 
wheedled,  and  deceived,  the  language,  as  expressed  by 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  183 

action,  is,  "  You  may  buy,  if  you  please.  It  is  your  own 
concern  ;  do  as  you  like."  It  came  to  the  author's  know 
ledge,  —  and  the  fact  will  illustrate  our  point,  —  that  a 
very  popular  traveller  and  writer,  who  was  receiving  the 
incense  of  the  fashionable  world  in  the  States  next  to  ado 
ration,  in  the  midst  of  this  excitement,  sent  for  a  grave 
tradesman  to  wait  upon  him  at  his  rooms ;  no  doubt  with 
the  intention  of  entering  into  some  business  arrangements. 
What  was  the  reply  ?  In  spirit,  "  My  compliments  to 
Mr.  —  — ,  and  inform  him  it  is  not  the  custom  of  our  house 
for  one  of  its  principals  to  seek  or  receive  orders  in  such 

circumstances.      If  Mr. wishes   to  do  business  with 

us,  or  has  anything  to  propose,  he  must  come  to  us ;  we 
shall  be  glad  to  see  him."  "  How  rude  !"  says  one  of  the 
gentlemen  of  "  the  trade,"  in  "  the  Row,"  or  at  the  West 
End.  Well,  the  question  of  rudeness  must  be  settled  be 
twixt  the  two  parties.  It  is  just  possible  that  the  Ameri 
can  might  think  it  as  rude  to  be  summoned  to  attend  the 
English  traveller,  as  the  latter  considered  it  in  him.  We 
only  select  this  instance  of  independence  as  illustrative  of 
character.  It  is  a  general  trait. 

Instead  of  moving  and  acting  like  the  members  of  the 
body  at  the  bidding  of  some  other  head  or  will  than  his 
own  ;  instead  of  being  dragged  along,  like  the  helpless 
travellers  of  a  railroad  train,  by  forces  independent  of  him 
self,  the  American  chooses  to  consult  his  own  counsels,  to 
examine  his  own  course,  and  to  move  the  machine  intrusted 
to  him  by  his  Creator  by  his  own  free  volitions.  All  this 
may  either  VTe  good  or  bad.  In  case  the  forces  which  are 
thus  put  in  motion  are  fitted  to  move  aright,  it  is  easy  to 
see  that  the  results  must  be  vastly  important.  Man,  free, 
unfettered,  acting  on  his  own  convictions,  supposing  them 
to  be  wise  and  good,  must  possess  a  power  which  men  in 
chains,  or  working  in  gangs  like  slaves  in  a  plantation,  can 
not  enjoy.  This  individualism  is,  in  point  of  fact,  the  lead 
ing  feature  of  American  character.  The  true  son  of  the 


184  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

4} 

soil  never  parts  with  it.  The  combinations,  confederations, 
unions,  and  committees  into  which  politics  or  commercial 
enterprises  drive  him,  never  despoil  him  of  his  identity. 

How  then,  seeing  that  every  American  is  expected  to 
act  for  himself,  is  he  prepared  to  take  his  post  ?  Let  us 
examine  this  point.  Its  solution  is  what  we  want  to  get 
at.  Is  he  let  loose  on  the  world,  a  mere  animal,  to  prey 
upon  its  vitals,  or  is  he  religiously  prepared  ?  This  leads 
us  to  the  question  of  education.  Great  attention  is  paid 
by  the  Americans  to  this  vital  subject.  What  would  be 
called  in  this  country  national  education,  universally  pre 
vails.  Schools  are  provided  at  the  public  expense ;  and 
though  this  people  have  a  proverbial  antipathy  to  taxation, 
yet  they  willingly  tax  themselves  for  this  purpose.  The 
system  so  often  attempted  here,  on  the  model  of  some  of 
the  continental  nations,  is  not  the  system  of  America, 
They  have  not  established  a  central  power,  or  educational 
department,  under  a  minister  of  state,  or  anything  analo 
gous  to  our  Committee  of  Privy  Council.  The  people 
manage  their  own  affairs  in  this  as  in  other  things.  The 
municipal  bodies  and  the  parochial  authorities  have  the 
power  to  assess  themselves  for  educational  purposes.  This 
is  done  on  a  broad  scale ;  in  the  elder  States  the  provision 
is  universal,  so  that  every  child  may,  if  his  parents  choose, 
obtain  the  advantages  of  a  good  common  education.  And 
inasmuch  as  every  inhabitant  is  obliged  to  pay  his  share  of 
the  expense,  whether  he  avails  himself  of  the  school  or 
not,  this  is  found  to  operate  against  parental  neglect.  But 
the  advantages  are  so  obvious ;  the  popular* voice  against 
ignorance,  and  in  favour  of  knowledge,  is  so  influential; 
the  duties  of  citizenship,  in  which  all  share,  are  so  pressing, 
and  its  honours  so  tempting  ;  that  every  parent  is  induced 
to  place  his  children  in  one  of  these  schools. 

Zealous  partisans  would  probably  say,  that  these  are 
not  religious  schools,  because  particular  creeds  are  not 
enforced.  This  would  be  impossible,  in  a  country  where 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  185 

no  creed  possesses  a  pre-eminence,  or  is  sanctioned  by  the 
State.  But  if  the  Holy  Scriptures  constitute  the  basis  of 
Christianity,  then  these  are  Christian  schools,  notwithstand 
ing  the  absence  of  creeds.  The  Bible  is  read  daily,  it  is 
the  standard  book,  the  foundation  of  everything ;  and  its 
divine  authority  is  thus  universally  taught,  and  its  sacred 
lessons  constantly  inculcated.  True  to  their  principles,  the 
Romanists  at  New- York,  some  time  ago,  attempted  to  get 
the  Bible  banished  from  the  public  schools.  In  this  they 
failed ;  for  though  by  their  union  and  compactness  they 
possess  much  strength,  and  on  merely  political  questions, 
by  throwing  their  weight  into  one  scale,  they  have  it  in 
their  power  to  turn  the  balance, — on  this  point,  which  was 
deemed  a  religious  one,  and  on  which  all  the  Protestants 
were  agreed,  they  utterly  failed  in  their  unholy  attempt. 

This  educational  provision,  being  purely  popular,  may 
be  taken  as  an  indication  of  the  public  mind  on  a  great 
religious  question.  "Instead  of  leaving  their  children  to  go 
astray  from  their  birth,  we  see  that  Christian  instruction  is 
provided  for  them,  as  an  essential  and  national  blessing. 
This  does  not  seem  as  if  the  people  were  indifferent  to 
Christianity  ;  and,  moreover,  it  proves  that  they  desire  to 
seize  the  most  fitting  time  in  the  life  of  man  to  inculcate  its 
sacred  lessons.  This,  no  doubt,  is  one  of  the  healing  ingre 
dients  thrown  into  the  troubled  waters,  one  of  the  moral 
forces  which  ever  after  works  in  determining  the  character 
of  the  individual,  the  state  of  domestic  life,  and  the  condi 
tions  of  society.  And  instead  of  indifference  in  this  one 
arrangement,  we  see  religion,  in  its  most  catholic  form, 
employed  as  an  instrument  of  national  order,  virtue,  and 
peace ;  and,  that  a  useful  and  virtuous  citizenship  is  not 
expected  without  the  employment  of  suitable  means. 

We  are  considering  the  question  of  religion.  Do  the 
Americans  trust  to  the  processes  of  secular  knowledge,  or 
the  power  of  merely  human  means,  for  the  maintenance  of 
public  order,  and  social  prosperity  ?  The  answer  to  this 


186  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

question  stands  out  in  bold  relief.  In  every  city,  small 
and  great,  are  seen  large  and  spacious  public  buildings ; 
and,  on  inquiry,  the  stranger  is  told  that  these  are  the 
common  day-schools  of  the  place.  On  entering,  he  finds 
that,  besides  the  routine  of  a  very  good  educational  system, 
embracing  the  usual  matters  of  secular  instruction,  the 
Scriptures  are  taught  to  the  whole  population  ;  God  speak 
ing  to  them  in  the  impressive  lessons  of  his  own  word. 
Here  the  work  of  Christianity  begins.  Can  any  one  calcu 
late  the  amount  of  influence  produced  on  the  public  mind, 
and  on  the  moral  state  of  a  great  people,  by  this  one  living, 
active,  pervading  agency?  Religion  is  here  brought  to 
operate  upon  the  youthful  heart  in  its  blandest  and  most 
winning,  attractive  form ;  namely,  that  of  the  words  of 
Scripture.  It  is  not  so  very  evident  as  some  persons  seem 
to  imagine,  that  the  best  way  to  impress  the  mind  of  chil 
dren  is  to  drill  them  to  get  by  heart  some  metaphysical, 
crabbed  dogmas  of  theology,  which  neither  themselves  nor 
their  teachers  can  in  the  least  degree  comprehend.  Yet, 
in  the  jargon  of  our  sectarianism,  this  is  called  teaching  re 
ligion,  while  the  reading  of  the  Bible  itself  is  considered  as 
not  teaching  religion  at  all ;  and  schools  only  using  the 
word  of  God,  with  prayer,  are  said  to  be  secular.  Cer 
tainly,  Americans  do  not  think  so.  The  Holy  Scriptures 
are  a  reality  with  them  ;  and  by  their  conduct,  we  have 
reason  to  think  that  they  place  more  confidence  in  the  di 
vine  teaching  of  these  "lively  oracles"  of  God,  than  they 
do  in  the  step-by-step  process  of  Catechisms,  all  of  which 
begin  at  the  wrong  end ;  commence  at  the  top,  and  build 
downwards ;  start  with  the  highest  abstractions  on  the 
divine  essence  and  attributes,  and  then  from  this  elevation 
lead  the  poor  little  inquirer  down  into  the  details  and  facts 
of  revelation.  Is  not  a  population,  formed  on  the  incul 
cation  of  the  Scripture,  as  likely  to  become  real  Christians 
and  good  citizens,  as  a  population  drilled  in  the  abstractions 
of  any  existing  Catechism  ?  There  is  a  breadth,  a  fulness, 


PART   I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.  187 

a  simplicity,  and  especially  a  divinity,  in  the  word  of  God, 
which  cannot  be  found  anywhere  else  ;  and,  least  of  all,  in 
the  bare-lone,  skeleton-like  lessons  propounded  to  the  poor 
children  of  this  nation.  On  the  whole,  then,  it  must  be 
seen  that  the  entire  American  people  are  trained  in  religion 
from  their  childhood,  if  the  Bible  teaches  it.  At  any  rate, 
an  impression  is  made  as  to  the  divine  authority  of  this 
holy  book,  that  it  is  the  word  of  God,  the  charter  of  salva 
tion,  the  guide  to  heaven,  and  the  only  rule  of  faith  and 
practice  binding  on  the  human  conscience.  One  would 
think  this  is  doing  something  towards  forming  society,  and 
building  the  morals,  happiness,  and  progress  of  the  nation 
on  our  glorious  Christianity. 

But  besides  the  care  taken  of  the  young,  we  find  that 
Christianity  pervades  the  United  States  in  vigorous  action. 
This  is  seen  in  the  numbers  attending  public  worship,  in 
the  extent  of  church -communion,  in  the  observance  of  the 
sacraments  of  the  Church,  in  the  respect  paid  to  the  Sab 
bath,  in  the  number  and  variety  of  religious  and  charitable 
institutions,  in  the  placing  of  their  collegiate  and  higher 
educational  departments  under  the  care  generally  of  reli 
gious  men,  in  the  diffusion  and  influence  of  a  Christian 
literature ;  and,  in  fine,  by  the  depth  and  extent  of  reli 
gious  feeling  and  principle.  By  these  means,  Christianity, 
it  is  evident,  touches  and  influences  the  entire  social  and 
political  state. 

It  is  not  meant  by  this  that  every  individual  is  a  pious 
Christian,  but  that  the  spirit  of  the  evangelical  system  is 
in  sufficient  power  to  give  to  religious  .opinion  and  senti 
ment  the  complete  ascendant  in  society.  A  man  is  not 
reflected  upon,  or  deemed  less  fit  for  the  higher  duties  of 
the  State,  by  belonging  to  a  Christian  church  ;  he  is  rather 
considered  the  better  qualified  for  even  civil  posts  of  trust 
*and  responsibility.  It  happened  that  the  writer  fell  in 
with  persons,  and  heard  from  them  the  declaration,  that 
they  could  not  give  their  suffrages  to  a  very  favourite  can- 


188  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

didate  for  the  presidential  chair,  on  the  ground  that  he  was 
thought  to  be  too  lax  in  his  habits.  And,  moreover,  it  was 
said,  again  and  again,  that  this  gentleman  had  damaged  his 
position  and  blighted  his  prospects  by  this  very  circum 
stance.  Afterwards,  indeed,  he  had  reformed  ;  and  it  was 
stated,  on  good  authority,  that  this  gentleman  had  joined 
a  Christian  church,  so  that  this  objection  must  have  fallen 
to  the  ground.  This  will  appear  foolish  and  bigoted  to 
many  of  the  wise  men  of  this  world,  and  may  be  thought 
to  have  been  the  feeling  only  of  hot-headed  enthusiasts. 
Not  so.  And  it  illustrates  the  point  for  which  it  is  ad 
duced,  namely,  that  Christianity  is  a  very  powerful  ele 
ment  in  American  society. 

A  very  sensible  and  amiable  gentleman,  living  in  the 
States,  remarked,  on  the  voyage  out,  "  One  of  the  things 
which  will  surprise  you  is  the  number  of  sects  existing  in  the 
country."  By  the  by,  there  is  not  much  difference  in  this 
respect  between  the  mother  and  the  daughter.  But  the 
fact  here  stated  is  a  great  stumbling-block  to  many,  who 
can  entertain  no  idea  favourable  to  religion  itself  unless  it 
exist  as  a  unity,  and  is  placed  under  the  leadership  of  their 
favourite  ecclesiastical  functionaries.  Certainly  such  parties 
will  not  find  their  "  ideal  church"  in  America.  But  if  they 
will  look  deep  enough,  they  will  discover  what  is  better 
than  an  external  organization  of  stupidity  and  death ;  they 
will  find  very  much  of  the  vitality  of  Christianity,  a  settled 
and  active  faith,  together  with  a  profound  conviction  of  the 
obligations  to  energetic  piety,  and  the  exercise  of  a  divine 
charity.  ^ 

This  division  of  the  Christian  body  in  America  into  sects, 
and  the  fact  that  a  union  with  any  one  of  these  sects  is  no 
bar  against  employments  of  the  most  honourable  kind,  is,  to 
us,  an  anomaly.  A  Methodist  lord-chancellor,  a  Baptist 
attorney-general,  a  Presbyterian  commander  of  the  forces? 
an  Independent  secretary  of  the  state,  and  an  Episcopal,  or 
Popish,  gentleman  doomed  to  take  rank  with  one  of  these 


PART  1. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       189 

sectarians,  or  under  him,  as  the  case  may  be,  looks  strange 
in  this  country.  This  is  no  fictitious  picture,  but  a  matter 
of  fact.  Men  are  united  in  the  common  service  of  their 
country  indiscriminately,  irrespective  of  their  creed  or  re 
ligious  connexions.  The  sects  may  hate  each  other,  as  is 
their  wont  elsewhere ;  but  the  State  knows  no  distinction 
betwixt  one  class  of  religionists  and  another. 

At  the  present  moment,  though  I  was  told  that  the  Pre 
sident  does  not  hold  communion  with  any  church,  yet  he 
usually  listens  to  a  Methodist  sermon  in  the  morning,  from 
one  of  the  chaplains  of  Congress,  who  is  of  that  persua 
sion,  and  to  a  Presbyterian  minister  in  the  evening,  his 
lady  belonging  to  that  church.  One  of  the  judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court,  answering  as  nearly  as  possible  to  our 
Court  of  Chancery,  is  at  this  moment  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  body,  not  nominally,  but  really ; 
observing  the  rules,  and  attending  upon  all  the  services,  of 
his  church  in  all  his  movements.  Moreover,  the  talents, 
character,  and  standing  of  this  gentleman  are  such,  that  in 
the  present  contest  for  the  office  of  president  he  has  been 
mentioned,  indeed  brought  forward,  by  a  numerous  and 
most  respectable  class  of  his  fellow-citizens,  as  a  candidate 
for  the  high  distinction.  These  are  only  mentioned  as  in 
stances  of  the  working  of  the  system  ;  and  no  doubt  every 
other  appointment  is  in  agreement  with  these  cases  of  per 
fect  impartiality. 

But  the  matter  of  fact  is,  that  in  the  United  States  the 
several  churches  to  which  reference  is  made  are  not,  in  our 
sense  of  the  expression,  sects  at  all.  There  are  no  sects  in 
America,  no  Dissenters,  no  seceders  ; — or,  whatever  other 
term  may  be  employed  to  designate  the  position  and  stand 
ing  of  a  Christian  society.  They  are  all  alike  considered 
as  Christians  ;  and  adopting,  according  to  the  judgment  of 
charity,  with  equal  honesty,  the  common  charter  of  salva 
tion,  the  word  of  God,  they  are  treated  as  equal,  and  as 
possessing  similar  and  indefeasible  rights. 


190  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

This  is  certainly  a  new  aspect  of  living  and  visible  Chris 
tianity  ;  and  our  business  with  it  at  present  is,  to  test  its 
operations  on  society.  Can  perfect  liberty  and  equality 
in  religion  work  well  when  favoured  by  circumstances  as  in 
the  United  States  ?  Is  Christianity  itself,  in  its  own  reve 
lations,  its  own  glorious  platform  and  basis,  its  own  provi 
sions  and  divinity,  when  made  plain,  and  put  into  the  hands 
of  a  people,  sufficient,  without  being  formed  and  modified 
by  the  political  society,  to  produce  its  legitimate  fruits  ? 
This  question,  like  many  others,  is  in  course  of  solution  in 
the  States.  Go  into  a  Popish  country,  and  speak  of 
Christianity,  and  the  native  of  one  of  these  nations,  how 
ever  elevated  in  rank,  or  polished  by  education,  instantly 
thinks  of  Popery.  He  knows  of  no  religious  system  but  the 
hierarchy  of  Rome ;  and  it  is  impossible  to  get  into  his 
head  an  idea  of  an  abstract,  a  divine,  and  an  unalterable 
Christianity,  reposing  on  the  truth  of  God,  and  connected 
with  his  throne.  It  is  very  much  the  same  among  our 
selves,  and  especially  among  the  higher  ranks.  These  gen 
tlemen  cannot  conceive  of  any  Christianity  otherwise  than 
that  which  is  imbodied  in  their  own  church.  In  almost  all 
the  speculations  of  men  among  us,  church  organizations, 
official  distinctions,  ecclesiastical  canons,  and  the  dress  and 
tinsel  which  men  put  upon  their  own  fond  creations,  are 
confounded  with  Christianity  itself,  and  so  called.  If  looked 
at  only  in  this  light,  the  evangelical  economy  must  be  pro 
nounced  an  utter  failure.  Of  all  the  wretched  things  whose 
history  stands  out  in  the  annals  of  time,  the  history  of 
churches  is  the  most  humiliating,  and  the  most  calculated 
to  make  human  nature  blush.  What  had  ecclesiastical, 
hierarchical  Christianity  done  for  the  world  in  ancient 
times  ?  It  has  put  its  trammels  upon  the  simple,  primitive, 
and  personal  piety  and  usefulness,  which  had  been  pro 
duced  from  time  to  time  by  the  pure  Gospel,  and  reduced 
the  so-called  church  to  the  condition  of  one  mighty  con 
glomerated  mass  of  stupid  ignorance  and  vice  ;  then  seiz- 


PART  I. — PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       191 

ing  the  reins  of  even  political  power,  has  entwined  itself 
parasitically  around  the  institutions  of  society,  reducing 
the  world  to  the  dominion  of  a  politico-religious  despot 
ism. 

Much  debate  has  arisen  in  the  world  respecting  State's 
adopting  the  Church,  then  corrupting,  then  enslaving  her. 
In  passing,  it  may  be  permitted  one  to  ask  the  zealous  par 
tisans  of  church  purity  and  state  corruption,  of  church  love 
of  freedom  and  state  love  of  tyranny,  just  to  reverse  their 
inquiries,  and  ask,  in  all  possible  candour,  as  to  the  real 
delinquents  in  this  matter.  My  belief  is,  that,  as  a  general 
rule,  the  State  has  not  corrupted  the  Church,  except  as  a 
participant,  just  as  companions  in  vice  vitiate  each  other ; 
but  the  Church  has,  in  most  instances,  corrupted  the  State. 
Neither  has  the  State  enslaved  the  Church,  as  a  general 
rule,  though  sometimes  this  may  have  been  the  case ;  but 
the  Church  has,  whenever  it  was  allowed,  invariably  enslaved 
the  State.  Nothing  is  so  detrimental  to  the  liberties  and 
the  virtues  of  mankind  as  a  corrupt,  a  fetid  religion,  at  the 
same  time  organized  and  guided  by  the  subtle  and  crafty 
genius  of  a  profligate  priesthood. 

It  can  be  no  matter  of  surprise  that  the  American  peo 
ple,  being  favoured  with  the  opportunity,  the  soil  being- 
clear,  and  no  old  institutions  standing  in  the  way,  should 
be  disposed  to  adopt  a  new  principle,  and,  discarding  all 
authoritative  church-organization,  try  the  effect  of  Chris 
tianity  itself,  in  its  own  native  grandeur  and  divine  simpli 
city.  This  they  have  done.  We  have  seen  that  the  people 
is  the  State ;  and  the  State,  in  this  sense,  namely,  through 
the  people,  has,  with  the  exception  of  the  infidels  among 
them,  adopted  Christianity;  only,  instead  of  being  an  hie 
rarchical  government,  it  is  that  of  the  Holy  Scriptures — 
the  Bible  itself  being  the  governing  light,  the  decisive 
authority,  the  court  of  final  appeal.  All  the  interests  of 
society  converge  to  this  point ;  religion  is  its  life,  its  power, 
its  beauty.  It  is  like  the  substrata  of  the  world,  on  which 


192  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

all  the  soils  whence  the  vegetable  productions  spring  repose 
in  security. 

Is  this  common  Christianity,  taught  and  developed  in 
Scripture,  sufficient  for  a  nation  ?  May  the  people  of  a 
State  be  safely  left,  other  things  being  favourable,  to  this 
simple  process  ?  The  answer  to  this  question  is  in  course 
of  solution  in  the  United  States.  So  far  as  it  has  been 
tested,  it  is  believed  to  have  answered.  Notwithstanding 
the  number  of  churches,  bearing  different  names,  and 
adopting  diversified  forms  of  service,  there  is  probably  as 
much  or  more  unity  in  these  States  than  elsewhere. 
Looking  at  their  spirit  and  visible  position ;  that  is,  in  the 
general  absence  of  polemic  strife,  of  bitter  contentions 
between  church  and  church,  of  acrimonious  declamation 
against  each  other  in  their  religious  periodicals ; — and  then 
their  intercommunion  and  good  neighbourhood,  joint  exer 
tions  for  common  objects,  and,  on  the  whole,  harmonious 
agreement : — these  all  unite  to  show  that  these  professors 
of  the  name  of  Christ  can  meet  each  other  on  the  ground 
of  their  common  Christianity,  though  differing  in  non-essen 
tial  points.  So  far  as  he  had  the  opportunity  of  intercourse 
with  ministers  and  Christians  of  various  denominations,  the 
author  is  bound  to  say,  that  he  met  with  the  most  frank 
and  affectionate  courtesy,  and  saw  the  same  spirit  mani 
fested  one  to  another ;  and,  moroeover,  that  there  appeared 
infinitely  less  of  what  is  distinctive  and  sectarian  than  in 
this  country.  While  at  the  Conference  at  Pittsburgh,  all  the 
Protestant  pulpits  of  every  sort  were  filled  each  Sunday  by 
Methodist  ministers,  except  some  one  or  two  of  the  Episco 
pal  churches,  whose  ministers  were  believed  to  be  tinctured 
with  Puseyism. 

It  is  no  marvel  that  this  unity  of  spirit  prevails.  The 
bitterness  of  sectarianism  is  prevented  by  the  nature  of 
their  position.  No  one  church  thinks  of  calling  another 
church,  resting  on  the  Scriptures  as  its  basis,  and  only  dif 
fering  in  external  organization,  " heretics,"  "schismatics," 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        193 

and  "  Dissenters."  No  class  of  ministers,  except  Popish 
priests  and  a  few  hare-brained  Puseyites,  ever  dream  of 
saying  of  other  ministers  that  they  are  "unauthorized," 
have  no  "vocation,"  are  "intruders"  into  other  men's 
folds,  and  "  usurpers"  of  the  priestly  office.  These  things 
can  have  no  existence  where  common-law  Christianity  pre 
vails  ;  they  are  the  assumptions  of  sects,  of  exclusive  pre 
tensions,  of  caste  claims.  The  only  unity  that  ever  can 
be  found  in  this  world, — unless  God  miraculously  cut 
down  all  souls  to  one  common  level, — is  this.  No  power 
on  earth  can  screw  mankind  into  one  shape  and  form  on 
matters  of  faith  and  religious  opinion.  Unity  can  never  exist 
in  the  sense  of  sameness,  like  bricks  in  a  wall,  or  metal  from 
a  die.  What  is  to  throw  souls  into  the  same  type  ?  The 
idea  is  absurd ;  but  this  kind  of  unity  has  ever  been  the 
cant  of  bigots,  or  oftener  still  the  instrument  of  tyrants  to 
obtain  the  object  of  their  ambition — dominion  over  their 
fellow-men.  The  unity  of  the  Gospel  lies  deeper ;  it  is 
unity  in  the  truth,  not  as  seen  by  another,  but  as  appre 
hended  by  the  individual  mind.  But  this  truth  is  large, 
broad,  open.  The  divine  revelations  are  not  given  in  set  and 
limited  propositions,  like  the  syllogisms  of  man.  It  seems 
to  be  the  purpose  of  God  to  leave  the  manner  of  appre 
hending  and  believing  the  Gospel  undefined  and  free.  How 
should  it  be  otherwise  ?  Give  any  dogma  to  the  first 
dozen  men  who  may  be  met  with,  and  it  is  certain  that 
every  one  will  conceive  of  it  differently.  How,  then,  can 
unity  be  found  in  the  manner  of  holding  the  truth  ?  But 
though  the  Gospel  may  be  apprehended  variously,  yet,  if 
it  is  really  embraced,  and  simply  believed,  as  the  mind  is 
assisted  by  the  helps  within  its  reach,  and  especially  as 
taught  by  the  Spirit,  who  shall  say  that  this  vitiates  the 
truth  itself? 

Hence,  though  in  the  United  States  the  churches  may  be 
called  by  different  names,  and  there  may  be  diversities  of 
opinion,  even  in  matters  of  faith ;  yet  it  does  not  follow 

9 


194  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

from  this,  that  they  are  not  every  one  of  them  true 
churches.  But  it  is  more  on  points  of  discipline  and  church 
order,  than  on  questions  of  truth  and  faith,  that  differences 
spring  up,  and  become  the  prolific  parents  of  separations. 
Can  any  one  prove,  from  Holy  Scripture,  that  the  Author 
of  Christianity  has  not  left  this  an  open  question  ?  Or, 
can  any  one  show  that  He  has  given  his  followers  a  model 
church,  a  platform,  a  skeleton  temple  ?  He  has  done  no 
such  thing.  In  his  mercy  and  goodness  to  mankind,  He 
has — following  the  analogies  of  nature — prepared  a  world, 
a  universe  of  truth  and  grace,  appearing  confused,  but  not 
so  in  reality,  stretching  infinitely  beyond  the  line  and  defi 
nitions  of  man.  And  just  as  men  are  left  to  build  their 
social  state  and  polity,  in  the  midst  of  the  agencies  and 
provisions  of  nature ;  to  cultivate  their  fields,  erect  their 
cities,  appropriate  to  themselves  the  bounties  of  Provi 
dence,  and  create  the  forms  of  civilization  for  themselves  ; 
so,  in  like  manner,  Christians  are  permitted  to  erect  their 
tents,  found  their  churches,  and  enjoy  the  blessings  of  reli 
gion  freely,  on  the  broad  field  of  Scriptural  truth ;  and,  for 
anything  which  can  be  shown  to  the  contrary,  one  organi 
zation  is  as  lawful  as  another  ;  the  only  difference  being  in 
the  fitness  of  such  organization  to  edify  the  people  them 
selves,  and  evangelize  the  world  without. 

The  American  system  looks  for  unity  on  this  broad  basis. 
As  far  as  can  be  seen,  it  is  as  much  secured  as  can  be  well 
expected  in  the  midst  of  the  infirmities  of  human  nature. 
At  any  rate,  society  is  not  convulsed,  nor  the  state  put  into 
jeopardy,  by  religious  contentions,  claims,  and  projects.  If 
religion  does  not  bless,  neither  does  it  curse,  the  country ; 
if  it  does  not  produce  health,  neither  does  it  extend  any 
social  pestilence  ;  if,  in  fine,  it  does  not  allay  human  pas 
sions,  neither  does  it  exasperate  them.  But  the  matter  is 
placed  too  low  by  being  thus  hypothetically  put.  It  is  my 
deep  conviction,  that  religion  is  the  conservative  power  of 
American  society.  It  is  the  salt  of  the  community ;  it  is 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.       195 

the  life  and  the  soul  of  public  and  private  virtue ;  it  is  the 
cement,  the  power  of  coherence,  which  holds  the  States 
together ;  and,  by  purifying  the  public  morals,  elevating 
the  soul  with  noble  sentiments,  creating  the  sense  of  re 
sponsibility,  and  stimulating  to  industry,  it  is  creative  of 
their  greatness  and  power. 

But  by  the  English  reader  it  will  be  instantly  asked, — 
which,  in  fact,  has  often  been  the  case, — If  religion  be  so 
powerful  an  element  in  American  society,  why  does  it  not 
abolish  slavery  ?  Let  us  look  at  this  question  impartially. 
If  this  is  done,  it  will  be  found  that  either  Christianity,  or 
some  other  great  moral  force,  has  done  something  in  this 
direction  already.  The  whole  continent,  including  all  the 
existing  territory  of  the  republic,  was  inherited,  at  first, 
from  this  country,  with  this  great  curse.  Has  anything 
been  achieved  to  get  rid  of  it  ?  The  answer  is,  that  many 
of  the  States  have  freed  themselves  from  the  evil.  The 
States  of  Maine,  New-Hampshire,  Vermont,  Massachusetts, 
Rhode  Island,  Connecticut,  New- York,  New-Jersey,  Penn 
sylvania,  Delaware,  Ohio,  Michigan,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Wis 
consin,  Iowa,  have  all  renounced  slavery.  Let  us  learn  to 
do  justice  where  right  principles  have  prevailed. 

Christian  truth  must  have  had  something  to  do  in  free 
ing  the  people  of  colour  from  their  chains.  This,  no  doubt, 
has  been  the  motive  pOAver  in  bringing  about  this  issue. 
There  remains  another  triumph,  even  in  these  States,  for 
the  same  influences  to  effect ;  namely,  the  enfranchisement 
of  the  liberated  African  race  in  the  rights  of  citizenship. 
They  still  remain  aliens,  though  free.  The  constitutions 
of  the  several  States,  without  exception,  continue  to  pro 
scribe  them  for  the  sin  of  the  colour  of  their  skin,  however 
religious,  virtuous,  and  orderly  they  may  be.*  These  peo- 

*  The  constitutions  of  the  several  States  merely  pretermit  them,  by  enact 
ing  that  "  every  white  male"  shall  possess  the  franchise.  This  is  sufficiently 
effective.  The  State  of  New-York,  indeed,  mentions  them  expressly ;  but 
(strange  to  say  !)  in  the  case  of  the  African  race,  they  establish  a  property- 
qualification.  The  words  are  :— "  No  man  of  colour  shall  vote,  unless  he  shall 


196  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

pie  give  their  allegiance,  their  labour,  their  support  to  the 
state ;  and  yet  they  are  denied  any  place  within  its  pale. 
This  is  unjust,  and  it  is  as  impolitic  as  it  is  oppressive.  But 
we  must  trust  to  time,  to  the  growth  of  better  principles, 
to  the  improvement  of  the  African  race  itself ;  and  no 
doubt,  where  so  much  has  already  been  accomplished,  in 
the  end  right  views  and  feelings  will  prevail. 

Nothing  can  be  said  respecting  those  States  which  are 
not  only  slave-holding,  but  manifest  a  fixed  resolution  to 
foster  and  perpetuate  the  evil.  It  is  true,  the  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  getting  rid  of  the  institution  are  prodigious  ; 
much  more  so  than  the  people  of  this  country  can  appre 
hend.  But  this  is  no  reason  why  the  injustice  should  be 
cherished,  and  the  aggregation  of  the  mischief  and  misery 
increased,  which  is  undoubtedly  the  case.  We  see  amongst 
these  southern  States  no  disposition  to  take  even  the  first 
step  in  the  direction  of  liberty.  What  the  religious  element 
will  ultimately  do,  no  one  can  at  present  tell.  If  its  les 
sons  and  influences  are  not  neutralized  by  the  antagonism 
of  slavery  itself,  in  time,  no  doubt,  it  will  produce  the  same 
results  as  in  other  places.  If  this  is  not  the  case,  then  the 
evil,  as  in  other  instances,  must  take  its  own  course,  and 
work  its  own  cure.  It  is  impossible  that  so  monstrous  an 
injustice  should  continue  stationary.  God  has  made  in  his 
decrees,  in  his  immutable  laws,  the  accumulations  of  evil  to 
work  their  own  destruction.  Men  may  endure  oppression 
up  to  a  certain  point ;  but  beyond  that  point  it  cannot  be 
carried.  The  recoil  comes,  in  the  destruction  of  either  the 
oppressors  or  the  oppressed.  One  of  these  two  results 
must,  in  the  nature  of  things,  take  place  in  this  case, — re 
ligion  will  illuminate,  exalt,  and  set  the  African  race  free  ; 
or,  being  opposed,  the  ignorance,  vice,  discontent,  and  tur 
bulence  of  slavery  will,  at  some  time,  rise  in  revolt,  and 

have  been  three  years  a  resident  of  the  State,  and,  for  one  year  next  preceding 
the  election,  shall  have  owned  a  freehold  worth  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars 
above  all  incumbrances,  and  shall  have  paid  tax  thereon." 


PART  I.— PERSONAL  NARRATIVE.        197 

seek  its  revenge.  The  alternative  is  before  the  Southern 
people ;  they  cannot  evade  it,  any  more  than  they  can 
stop  the  sun  in  his  course.  The  question  at  present, 
though  difficult,  admits  of  a  peaceful  solution ;  in  a  while 
this  period  of  probation  will  pass  away,  and  some  fearful 
hurricane,  some  dreadful  catastrophe,  will  come  in  to  set 
tle  that  which  religion  and  justice  failed  to  accomplish. 


198  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

PART    II. 

HISTORICAL  NOTICES  OF  METHODISM  IN  AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  remarks— Mr.  Wesley's  great  talent  for  government— The  confi 
dence  reposed  in  him — His  disinterested  encouragement  to  all  who  were  ca 
pable  of  rendering  service  to  religion — Became  the  bond  of  union  to  the  first 
Methodists  in  America. 

THE  history  of  Methodism  in  its  commencement  is  one  of 
those  singular  facts  which  come  in  to  illustrate  the  force  of 
that  hidden  and  divine  agency  to  which  the  glorious  tri 
umphs  of  Christianity  are,  in  holy  Scripture,  always  attri 
buted.  The  insignificance  of  the  instruments  often  em 
ployed  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  work  of  God,  is 
intended  to  demonstrate  its  spiritual,  its  divine  origin. 
When  parties,  destitute  of  every  human  distinction,  are 
seen  to  commence  and  carry  to  a  successful  issue  the  most 
difficult  enterprises  of  religion ;  it  seems  certain,  from  this, 
that  they  are  employed  by  a  higher  power — that  they  have 
received  a  commission  from  God. 

It  is  true,  that,  in  all  its  branches,  Methodism  possessed, 
from  the  beginning,  the  advantage  of  the  counsels  and  con 
summate  guidance  of  its  great  leader.  No  man  was  ever 
better  fitted  for  the  task  assigned  him,  in  this  respect,  than 
John  Wesley.  His  religious  opinions  and  his  policy  were 
in  perfect  agreement, — Scriptural,  simple,  catholic,  practi 
cal.  Everything  with  him  resolved  itself  into  one  great 
purpose, — the  promotion  of  the  salvation  and  happiness  of 
man,  in  connexion  with  the  highest  glory  of  God.  Happily 
for  mankind,  the  best  blessings  of  religion  lie  within  the 
compass  of  this  simple  area.  Policy  often  perplexes,  but 
never  ultimately  serves,  the  cause  of  true  Christianity. 

The  idea  will  look  like  a  paradox  to  men  who  can  see  no 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  199 

wisdom  in  government  but  what  is  circuitous,  mystical, 
and  subtle,  to  say  that  true  policy  is  found  on  the  surface, 
that  it  consists  in  a  clear,  lucid,  and  perspicacious  adhe 
rence  to  simple  truth.  And  yet  this  is  unquestionably  the 
case.  God,  the  supreme  Ruler,  has  impressed  certainty 
on  all  his  laws.  His  government  is  not  a  labyrinth,  a  con 
tradiction,  a  confused  and  clashing  contrivance,  a  subtle 
system  of  expedients,  intended  to  allure  and  to  decoy  his 
creatures  into  certain  courses.  The  sunbeams  of  heaven 
are  not  clearer  and  brighter  than  the  moral  laws  of  the 
universe ;  and  the  throne  of  the  great  Parent  of  all  is  no 
other  than  the  throne  of  truth,  which  truth  is  being  evolved 
in  his  entire  administration  and  government. 

Confidence  in  this  truth  was  never  carried  further,  pro 
bably,  by  any  uninspired  man  than  by  the  Founder  of 
Methodism.  His  position  made  him  necessarily  the  patri 
arch  and  the  governor  of  his  people  everywhere.  On  what 
did  he  depend  to  accomplish  his  work  ?  Nothing,  certainly, 
but  the  force  of  truth  through  his  long  life  ;  and  though 
often  placed  in  very  anomalous  and  perplexing  circum 
stances,  yet  we  never  see  him  resorting  to  any  kind  of 
finesse.  He  trusted  his  work  where  he  trusted  his  soul, 
in  the  hands  of  God.  But  his  maintenance  of  principle 
was  free  from  passion,  and  equally  free  from  narrow  and 
isolated  notions.  We  never  perceive  any  angry  or  coercive 
enforcement  even  of  the  truth  itself.  Truth  in  his  mind 
was  not,  indeed,  a  cold  syllogism  ;  it  had  all  the  power  of 
a  command,  an  obligation :  and  yet  it  was  only  enjoined  in 
the  language  of  forcible  argument,  tender  and  affectionate 
persuasion,  and,  as  occasion  required,  an  awful  lifting  up 
of  a  warning  voice  as  to  the  eternal  consequences  of  its  re 
jection.  His  own  keen  intellect,  illuminated  by  the  Spirit, 
and  sanctified  by  the  grace  of  God,  qualified  him  to  appre 
hend  the  appropriate  course  in  matters  of  administration,  as 
well  as  in  other  things,  most  fully  and  accurately  :  and  then 
the  purity  of  his  affections,  and  his  tender  regard  for  his 


200  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

fellow-men,  enabled  him  to  bear  with  their  infirmities,  ob- 
tuseness,  and  even  factious  conduct,  when  manifested,  with 
entire  confidence  as  to  the  result. 

But  Mr.  Wesley  was  no  partial  adherent  to  a  system, 
any  more  than  a  dictatorial  administrator  of  its  laws.  He 
clearly  saw  that  truth,  like  nature,  is  an  aggregation  ;  that 
one  principle  is  linked  with  another,  in  harmonious  concert, 
through  the  universe,  and  all  to  the  throne  of  God  ;  that 
isolation  is  weakness,  while  a  genuine,  a  catholic  belief  in 
religion,  gives  expansion  to  the  mind,  and  calmness  to  con 
fidence  ;  that  government,  like  Christianity  itself,  must  em 
brace  the  happiness  as  well  as  the  obedience  of  its  subjects, 
or  it  must  fail ;  that  man,  in  all  grades  of  society,  in  all 
conditions  of  life,  in  all  obligations  and  duties,  in  all  offices 
and  places  of  trust,  ought  to  be  treated  with  frankness, 
honour,  and  respect ;  and,  moreover,  that  in  all  religious 
relations  the  Holy  Scriptures  alone  must  be  the  rule,  the 
final  appeal.  A  ruler  who  fixes  his  thoughts  and  founds 
his  entire  policy  on  some  favourite  theory,  some  logical  or 
mathematical  line,  some  human  dogma,  some  narrow  party 
or  sectarian  base, — is  sure,  in  the  long  run,  to  see  his  policy 
fail ;  and  the  loss  of  his  chimera  will  bring  discomfiture 
and  despair.  His  cause  being  frustrated,  he  imagines  re 
ligion  itself  is  lost ;  whereas,  in  point  of  fact,  nothing  but 
an  embarrassment  is  gone. 

Not  so  with  John  Wesley.  He  had  no  scheme,  no 
theory,  no  pet  notions,  in  seeking  to  bring  about  the  results 
of  religion.  He  threw  himself  on  the  resources  and  power 
of  God's  economy.  The  spiritual  life,  the  morality,  the 
practical  ends  of  government,  secured, — he  was  perfectly 
indifferent  regarding  the  external  means.  WTith  him  the 
experience  of  piety,  the  divine  affections,  the  purity  and 
holiness  of  soul  and  body  ;  the  entire  devotedness  of  talents, 
influence,  property,  to  God  ;  the  operations  of  a  saving  and 
practical  faith  in  the  Son  of  God ;  the  obligations  to  a  con 
secrated  and  useful  life ;  the  spread  of  the  gospel  on  the 


PAET  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  201 

widest  possible  scale;  and  all  kinds  of  good  offices  ren 
dered  to  each  other  by  Christians ; — these  were  the  essen 
tials  of  religion  with  him ;  and  whatever  best  promoted 
these  ends,  he  considered  as  all  that  was  important  hi 
matters  of  government. 

Hence  his  administration — if  we  may  so  call  his  care  and 
authority — became  easy.  He  did  not  fix  his  regards  or 
bend  his  efforts  to  the  formation  of  an  ecclesiastical  system ; 
but  his  one  object  was  to  help  souls  to  get  to  heaven ;  and 
he  taught  them  that  in  their  journey  it  was  their  duty  to 
illustrate  their  Saviour's  glory,  and  endeavour  to  persuade 
others  to  go  with  them  to  the  same  abodes  of  the  blessed. 
In  a  word,  it  is  clearly  seen,  in  all  the  movements  of  this 
great  man,  that  he  kept  but  one  thing  constantly  before  his 
attention ;  namely,  the  promotion  of  experimental  and  prac 
tical  religion.  And,  what  is  more,  the  means  agreed  with 
the  end.  There  was  no  ravelled  scheme  of  policy  in  his 
government ;  every  one  saw  the  end  he  proposed,  and  most 
persons  acquiesced  in  the  agencies  employed  to  secure  it. 

Nothing  is  more  remarkable  in  the  history  of  John  Wes 
ley  than  the  confidence  his  character  inspired.  All  sought 
his  counsel  and  advice,  and  deferred,  in  general,  to  his 
opinions.  By  reason  of  his  disinterested  regard  to  all  who 
"  loved  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,"  the  singleness 
of  his  purpose,  the  simplicity  of  his  course,  and  the  urbanity 
of  his  manners, — he  won  the  entire,  the  unbounded  reli 
ance  of  his  followers.  Unlike  the  vulture  amongst  birds, 
devouring  some  and  frightening  the  rest,  he  attracted  all 
by  the  music  of  his  love,  and  never  betrayed  the  confidence 
reposed  in  him.  His  object  was,  never  to  crush,  to  subdue, 
to  repress  the  rising  energies  of  any,  even  the  poorest, 
Christian.  On  the  contrary,  his  whole  management  turned 
on  the  principle  of  calling  out  the  latent  powers  of  the 
followers  of  his  Lord,  and  turning  them  to  the  best  account. 
No  man  ever  did  so  much  to  exalt  the  lowly,  to  elevate 
the  obscure,  and  to  put  all  who  were  capable  of  any  kind 

9* 


1202  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

of  service  on  the  right  track.  Myriads  have  been  rescued 
from  a  low  and  degrading  position  in  life,  and  ultimately 
constituted  the  strength  and  ornaments  of  both  the  reli 
gious  and  the  social  state,  who,  but  for  him,  would  have 
passed  through  the  world  in  some  of  its  meanest  and  most 
vicious  phases.  His  rule  of  action  was,  in  the  best  sense, 
that  of  development.  From  his  whole  proceeding  it  is 
evident,  that  he  had  great  confidence  in  man,  as  man,  irre 
spective  of  the  accidents  of  birth  and  education.  His 
object  was  to  make  every  one  better  and  happier  than  he 
found  him.  A  priest  himself, — but  entirely  free  from  the 
priestly  spirit, — he  sought  to  enlist,  for  religion  and  the 
progress  of  the  gospel,  all  the  gifts  and  talents  created  by 
experimental  piety.  By  the  adoption  of  this  course,  he 
appears,  in  all  the  different  circumstances  in  which  he  is 
seen,  much  more  of  the  father  than  the  governor  of  his 
people ;  though,  in  point  of  fact,  no  man  more  completely 
directed  the  affairs  of  a  church  than  he  did  ;  no  man  ever 
more  really  governed  any  body  than  he  governed  the  whole 
Methodist  community. 

We  are  often  surprised,  that  instruments  apparently  so 
very  unsuited,  achieved  so  much  in  the  early  history  of 
this  work.  The  matter  of  fact,  however,  is,  that  all  were 
directed  by  one  mind.  The  agencies  were  various,  the 
instruments  often  of  the  humblest  kind,  the  talents,  ab 
stracted  from  the  love  and  zeal  of  their  possessors,  were 
frequently  of  the  meanest  order,  and  the  lines  of  operation 
adopted  were  sometimes  extremely  difficult ;  but,  all  being 
moulded  by  the  plastic  power  of  this  great  master  of  cir 
cumstances,  the  chaos  was  reduced  to  order,  and  the  ele 
ments  which,  in  their  separate  state,  were  weak  as  water, 
became  compact,  massive,  and  strong ;  like  grains  of  sand 
compressed  by  the  laws  of  nature  into  mighty  mountains. 

It  has  been  by  the  union  of  these  insignificant  fragments 
of  piety  and  goodness,  that  the  Methodist  Church  has  risen 
to  its  present  state.  But  it  is  perfectly  easy  to  see,  that 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  203 

the  power  of  cohesion  could  not  exist  in  themselves.  A 
centre  of  attraction,  a  uniting  force,  became  essential.  With 
out  this,  the  creations  of  religion  itself  must  have  spent 
their  fire,  and  evaporated  into  thin  air.  In  the  first  move 
ments  of  any  remarkable  revival  of  the  work  of  God,  if  this 
take  place  in  the  "  field  of  the  world,"  and  not  within  the 
enclosures  of  an  existing  ecclesiastical  system  ; — men  must, 
of  necessity,  become  these  centres  of  attraction,  and  exercise 
this  power  of  concentration.  Institutions,  of  course,  cannot, 
at  this  stage,  do  this,  inasmuch  as  they  have  no  existence ;  they 
may  become  rallying-points  afterwards,  as  they  take  their 
position,  and  develop  their  excellencies ;  but  in  the  com 
mencement,  individuals  constitute  the  centres  around  which 
those  who  have  not  the  power  of  self-support  naturally  collect. 
This  was  the  exact  position  of  John  Wesley.  His  labours 
had  put  many  agencies  in  motion  which  could  not,  of  them 
selves,  continue  in  any  useful  course ;  but,  guided  by  his 
wisdom,  and  held  up  by  his  encouraging  counsels  and  sup 
port,  these  simple  and  good  men  could  accomplish  much 
in  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel.  Hence  the  first  scattered 
sparks  of  piety,  which  flickered  in  America,  at  once  sought 
to  connect  themselves  with  him.  The  poor  emigrants 
from  this  country  and  Ireland,  who,  belonging  to  the  Me 
thodist  body,  were  made  the  instruments  of  introducing 
the  system, — carried  with  them  the  traditions  of  his  excel 
lencies.  They  considered  themselves  his  children,  and 
connected  with  the  united  societies;  they  had  received 
their  religious  enjoyments  in  union  with  his  followers  ;  they 
had  been  trained  under  the  discipline  he  had  established ; 
and  hence,  in  their  new  circumstances,  they  could  not  look 
upon  their  expatriation  as  an  excision  from  the  parent  tree. 
This,  in  some  measure,  accounts  for  the  facts  alluded  to ; 
namely,  that  of  a  great  result  growing  out  of  very  insig 
nificant  means.  And  yet,  by  reason  of  its  connexion  with 
Mr.  Wesley,  nothing  seems  fortuitous.  The  rise  and  pro 
gress  of  Methodism  in  the  States  does  not  look  like  a  happy 


204  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

accident ;  though,  in  some  of  its  features,  it  is  sufficiently 
curious.  The  modes  of  the  divine  operation  are  often  mys 
terious  ;  but  there  seems  to  be  one  unalterable  rule  in  the 
economy  of  Christianity,  that  is,  to  bless  man  by  man.  The 
pervading  will  of  God,  as  well  as  the  influences  of  his 
grace,  is,  indeed,  actively  and  constantly  at  work  in  con 
nexion  with  the  progress  of  his  gospel,  but  not  so  as  to 
exclude  human  labour. 

This  will  of  God  is  eclectic  as  to  the  choice  of  agents ; 
electing  some  to  be  the  depositaries  of  power,  of  trust,  and 
of  government ;  giving  these  parties,  truly  and  really,  a 
divine  mission,  authenticated  by  gifts,  influence,  and  bless 
ing,  though  not  by  visible  miracles ;  and,  as  their  work  is 
amongst  souls,  and  refers  especially  to  religion,  bestowing 
upon  them  a  remarkable  degree  of  spiritual  power,  in  the 
form  of  confidence,  exercised  in  their  functions  and  call. 
On  this  principle  our  Founder  was  an  elect  man ;  chosen 
for  his  position  ;  endowed  with  divine  gifts  ;  made  the  cen 
tre  of  a  great  spiritual  power ;  and  became  the  instrument 
and  messenger  of  a  new  development  of  the  Christian  re 
ligion  ;  and,  inasmuch  as  he  was  "  ordained  a  vessel  unto 
honour,"  God  gave  him  the  hearts  and  affections  of  men. 
By  reason  of  this  it  will  be  seen,  that  when  the  little  rills 
began  here  and  there  to  bubble  up  in  America,  they  con 
nected  themselves  directly  with  Mr.  Wesley ;  and  thus 
brought  themselves  into  close  and  intimate  contact  with  the 
Fountain  of  all  grace,  through  the  instrumentality  of  one 
who  had  been  thus  chosen,  as  the  chief  channel  of  its 
communication  in  the  line  in  question.  The  evidences  that 
this  is  the  work  of  God,  are  complete.  Indeed,  the  social 
progress  of  the  United  States  is  not  more  in  proof  of  the 
contemporary  existence  and  operation  of  the  moral  ele 
ments  of  civilization — than  the  origin  and  progress  of 
Methodism  is  in  proof  of  the  presence,  influence,  and  vari 
ous  gifts  and  blessings,  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  connexion 
with  its  triumphs. 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  205 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Introduction  of  Methodism  into  New-York—Philip  Embury— Begins  to 
preach  —  Captain  Webb— The  first  Society  —  Preaching-Houses  —  Robert 
Strawbridge  commences  preaching  in  Maryland — Freeborn  Garrettson — 
Captain  Webb's  Labours  in  Long  Island  and  Philadelphia — Attempts  to  get 
Mr.  Benson  appointed  to  America— Reflections  on  these  Agents — The  Class- 
Meeting. 

WE  now  hasten  to  give  some  notice  of  the  introduction  of 
Methodism  into  America.  Twenty-seven  years  had  passed 
from  the  time  of  the  establishment  of  the  "  United  So 
cieties  "  in  England,  and  thirty-seven  from  the  period  of  the 
meeting  of  the  rudimental  society,  or  "  Godly  Club,"  in 
Oxford,  before  it  made  its  way  into  New-York,  in  1766. 
It  is  impossible  to  suppose,  that  this  time  had  elapsed 
without  emigrant  Methodists  having  arrived  from  the 
mother  country.  They  had,  consequently,  lost  their  reli 
gion,  or  passed  into  other  connexions ;  in  the  former  case, 
they  had  been  absorbed  in  the  world,  as  the  persons  who, 
at  the  above  date,  were  instrumental  in  beginning  the  work, 
were  in  danger  of  being. 

"  Philip  Embury,  and  a  batch  of  emigrant  Methodists  from  Ire 
land,  had  so  far  given  up  their  profession  as  to  become  card- 
players,  when  another  family  arrived  from  Ireland,  amongst  whom 
was  '  a  mother  in  Israel,'  to  whose  zeal  in  the  cause  of  God  they  were 
all  indebted  for  the  revival  of  the  spirit  of  piety  amongst  them.  Soon 
after  their  arrival,  this  good  woman  ascertained,  that  those  who  had 
preceded  her  had  so  far  departed  from  their  '  first  love,'  as  to  be  min 
gling  in  the  frivolities  and  sinful  amusements  of  life.  The  know 
ledge  of  this  painful  fact  aroused  her  indignation,  and,  with  a  zeal 
which  deserves  commemoration,  she  suddenly  entered  the  room 
where  they  were  assembled,  seized  the  pack  of  cards  with  which  they 
were  playing,  and  threw  them  into  the  fire." 

How  great  the  pity,  that  the  name  and  future  circum 
stances  of  this  noble-minded  woman  are  not  preserved  ! 
She  may  be  justly  considered  as  the  real  instrument  of 
the  work  which  followed ;  inasmuch  as  she  roused  the 


206  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

slumbering  men  from  their  lethargic  dreams,  and  put  them 
in  motion. 

"  Addressing  Embury,  she  said,  '  You  must  preach  to  us,  or  we 
shall  all  go  to  hell  together,  and  God  will  require  our  blood  at  your 
hands.'  He  tremblingly  replied,  'I  cannot  preach, for  I  have  neither 
a  house  nor  a  congregation.'  '  Preach  in  your  own  house  first,  and 
to  our  own  company,'  was  the  reply.  Feeling  the  responsibility  of 
his  situation,  and  not  being  able  any  longer  to  resist  the  importuni 
ties  of  his  reprover,  he  consented  to  comply  with  her  request ;  and, 
accordingly,  preached  his  first  sermon  in  his  own  hired  house,  to  five 
persons  only.  This,  it  is  believed,  was  the  first  Methodist  sermon 
ever  preached  in  America." — Bangs' 's  "History  of  Methodism,'1  vol.  i, 
pp.  47,  48. 

Thus  began  Methodism  in  America.  The  circumstances 
are  not  very  auspicious,  and  the  chief  agent,  as  we  see,  not 
a  very  promising  person.  Had  not  the  faith  and  zeal  of 
our  female  heroine  come  in  to  the  help  of  pusillanimous 
men,  the  feeble  spark  would,  at  this  time,  no  doubt,  have 
gone  out ;  and  the  origin  of  this  great  cause  would  have 
commenced  at  some  other  point,  and,  possibly,  have  as 
sumed  another  character.  "  From  this  time  they  gradually 
gathered  strength,  till  they  were  able  to  rent  a  room  in  the 
neighbourhood,  of  larger  dimensions.  Here  they  assembled 
for  mutual  edification,  Mr.  Embury  continuing  to  lead  their 
devotions,  and  to  expound  to  them  the  word  of  God."- 
Idem,  p.  46. 

Captain  Webb  made  his  appearance  on  the  scene  soon 
after  their  first  feeble  efforts,  greatly  strengthening  the 
confidence  of  the  "  little  flock,"  and,  instrumentally,  aug 
menting  their  numbers.  He  had  been  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  sins,  at  Bristol, 
about  the  year  1765  ;  and,  it  seems,  immediately  began  to 
call  sinners  to  repentance.  The  character  of  his  preaching 
may  be  pretty  well  ascertained,  by  an  entry  or  two  in  Mr. 
Wesley's  Journal.  He  says, — 

"  Captain  Webb  preached  at  the  Foundry.  I  admire  the  wisdom 
of  God  in  thus  raising  up  various  preachers,  according  to  the  various 
tastes  of  men.  The  captain  is  all  life  and  fire ;  therefore,  although 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  207 

he  is  not  deep,  or  regular,  yet  many  who  would  not  hear  a  better 
•preacher,  flock  to  hear  him.  And  many  are  convinced  under  his 
preaching,  some  justified,  a  few  built  up  in  love."—"  Works,"  vol.  iii, 
p.  287. 

"Captain  Webb  lately  kindled  a  flame  here,  (Devizes,)  and  it  is 
not  yet  gone  out.  Several  persons  were  still  rejoicing  in  God ;  and 
the  people,  in  general,  were  much  quickened.  I  found  his  preaching 
in  the  street  at  Winchester  had  been  blessed  greatly.  Many  were, 
more  or  less,  convinced  of  sin ;  and  several  had  found  peace  with 
God.  I  never  saw  the  preaching-house  so  crowded  before,  with  se 
rious  and  attentive  hearers." — Idem.  vol.  iv,  p.  261. 

At  the  period  under  review,  the  captain  was  stationed 
at  Albany,  the  capital  of  the  province  of  New- York ;  and 
his  appearance  on  the  theatre  must  have  created  great 
interest  in  the  public  mind.  His  rank  in  life,  his  military 
costume, — in  which  it  seems  he  preached, — his  dauntless 
resolution,  his  fervid  spirit,  would,  in  a  thoughtless  and 
dissipated  population,  succeed  much  more  in  rousing  at 
tention  than  regular  ministrations,  however  plain  or  elo 
quent.  Accordingly,  his  preaching  "  drew  many  to  the 
place  of  worship ;  and  the  room  where  they  assembled 
soon  became  too  small  to  accommodate  all  who  wished  to 
hear.  Sinners  were  awakened  and  converted  to  God,  and 
added  to  the  society.  These,  continuing  to  walk  in  the 
'  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,'  were  much  strengthened 
and  comforted  ;  while  others,  who  beheld  their  godly  con 
versation,  were  convinced  of  the  power  and  excellence  of 
their  religion." — Bangs's  "History  of  Methodism"  vol.  i, 
pp.  49,  50. 

The  society  of  Methodists  was  now  fairly  established,  the 
instruments  being,  as  we  see,  a  timid  local  preacher,  a  faith 
ful  and  heroic  woman,  and  a  brave,  believing,  and  zealous 
military  officer.  The  hired  room  now  became  too  small  for 
the  congregation,  and  the  next  step  in  advance  was  to  rent 
a  rigging-loft,  in  William-street.  This  place,  like  the  other, 
soon  becoming  too  strait,  the  people  began  to  entertain  the 
notion  of  building  a  preaching-house. 


208  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"  While  all  were  deliberating  on  the  most  suitable  means  to  be 
adopted  to  accomplish  an  object  so  desirable,  and  even  necessary  for. 
their  continued  prosperity,  an  elderly  lady,  one  of  the  Irish  emi 
grants  before  mentioned,  while  fervently  engaged  in  prayer  for  direc 
tion  in  this  important  enterprise,  received,  with  inexpressible  sweet 
ness  and  power,  this  answer :  '  I  the  Lord  will  do  it.'  At  the  same 
time,  a  plan  was  presented  to  her  mind,  which,  on  being  submitted 
to  the  society,  was  generally  approved  of,  and  finally  adopted.  They 
proceeded  to  issue  a  subscription-paper,  waited  on  the  mayor  of  the 
city,  and  other  opulent  citizens,  to  whom  they  explained  their  object, 
and  from  them  received  such  liberal  donations,  as  greatly  encour 
aged  them  to  proceed  in  their  undertaking." 

This  led  to  the  erection  of  John-street  chapel,  sixty  feet 
in  length,  and  forty-two  in  breadth ;  the  pepple  calling  it, 
from  respect  for  the  venerable  founder  of  Methodism, 
"Wesley  Chapel."  This  was,  most  likely,  the  first  chapel 
ever  called  by  this  name  ;  as,  most  assuredly,  John  Wesley 
would  never  allow  either  chapel,  society,  or  anything  else, 
to  be  called  after  him,  in  England,  so  long  as  he  lived,  and 
possessed  the  power  to  prevent  it. 

The  name  of  the  above  female  has  been  happily  rescued 
from  oblivion. 

"  The  name  of  this  pious  woman  was  Hick,  the  mother  of  the  late 
Paul  Hick,  who  became  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  his  youth ;  and  was  subsequently  a  class-leader  and  trus 
tee,  in  which  offices  he  continued  till  near  the  close  of  life  ;  and  finally 
died,  in  the  triumph  of  faith,  in  the  seventy-fourth  year  of  his  age. 
He  has  children  and  grand-children,  now  members  of  the  church  in 
the  city  of  New- York.  He  has  often  conversed  with  the  writer  re 
specting  the  circumstances  and  incidents  of  those  early  days  of  Me 
thodism,  with  much  apparent  delight  and  gratitude.  When  quite  a 
lad.  his  mother  used  to  lead  him  by  the  hand  to  the  meetings  ;  and, 
said  he, '  the  first  sixpence  I  could  ever  call  my  own,  I  put  into  the 
plate,  which  was  carried  around  to  receive  the  contributions  of  the 
people ;  and  I  felt,  in  so  doing,  an  inexpressible  pleasure.'  God 
abundantly  rewarded  him  in  after  life  with  both  temporal  and  spirit 
ual  blessings  ;  and  he  lived  to  see  '  this  seed  of  the  kingdom  spring 
up,  and  bear  fruit,  even  a  hundred-fold.'  " — Bangs' 's  "  History  of  Me 
thodism"  vol.  i,  pp.  50,  51. 

In  the  mean  time  Captain  Webb  continued  his  zealous 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  209 

labours  with  great  success.  He  preached  in  various  places 
in  Long  Island,  produced  great  awakenings  amongst  the 
people,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the  formation  of  societies. 
His  love  to  the  Saviour  and  the  souls  of  men  carried  him 
to  Philadelphia,  and  he  became  the  means  of  laying  the 
foundation  of  a  great  work  of  God  in  the  famous  Quaker 
city.  When,  in  1769,  the  first  missionaries,  Messrs.  Board- 
man  and  Pilmoor,  landed  at  Philadelphia,  they  found  the 
heroic  captain  in  the  city  zealously  pursuing  his  course, 
and  a  society  collected  by  his  labours  of  upwards  of  one 
hundred  members. 

Much  about  the  time  these  things  were  taking  place,  an 
other  agent  from  Ireland,  Robert  Strawbridge,  began  to 
preach  in  Maryland  with  equal  success.  He  settled,  it 
seems,  in  Frederick  county  in  that  State,  and  at  first  com 
menced  preaching  in  his  own  house.  These  labours  were 
soon  enlarged,  and,  like  his  contemporaries  in  the  work, 
he  extended  his  evangelical  exertions  to  various  parts  of 
the  country  around.  The  success  attendant  on  these  efforts 
obliged  our  evangelist  to  turn  his  attention  to  the  erection 
of  a  place  of  worship,  which  he  accomplished  at  Pipe  Creek, 
and  which  passed  under  the  name  of  the  "  log  meeting 
house."  This  first  Methodist  place  of  worship  in  Maryland 
became  famous  in  its  history,  and  several  of  the  early  Con 
ferences  were  held  within  its  "log"  walls. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  these  first  and  desultory  labours 
of  Mr.  Strawbridge,  that  one  of  the  earliest  and  most 
eminent  of  the  native  American  ministers  became  acquainted 
with  the  way  of  salvation.  FREEBOBN  GARRETTSON  met  with 
Mr.  Strawbridge  at  a  friend's  house  in  his  own  neighbour 
hood  ;  and  this  incident  seems  to  be  the  first  link  in  a 
chain  of  events,  which  led  that  excellent  man  to  become 
one  of  the  most  honoured  and  successful  pioneers  in  this 
great  work. 

Who  does  not  feel  a  pleasure  in  searching  out  among 
elevated  ridges  the  springs  and  rills  which,  in  their  course, 


210  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

constitute  great  rivers  ?  It  may  be  in  imagination  only  ; 
but  there  is  delight  in  sipping  the  water  at  the  fountain- 
head,  in  spanning  the  tiny  stream  as  it  gurgles  out  of  the 
rock,  and  then  examining  how  it  makes  for  itself  a  channel. 
There  will  in  this  be  little  to  please  the  economist  and  the 
practical  man.  He  only  cares  for  results,  for  organizations, 
for  a  working  power :  the  elements  of  things  are  nothing 
to  him  ;  these  he  willingly  gives  up  to  prying  curiosity.  But 
it  is  clear  enough  that  his  favourite  aggregations  could 
have  no  existence  without  these  elementary  processes ;  the 
great  has  its  origin  in  the  little,  as  the  river  in  the  fountain ; 
the  woodman's  axe,  the  ploughman's  art,  the  housewife's 
spinning-wheel,  the  hand-loom  of  the  humble  weaver,  the 
rude  log-hut,  constitute  the  foundations  of  the  most  ad 
vanced  civilization.  To  despise,  or  even  to  disregard,  first 
efforts,  indicates  folly  as  well  as  pride.  And  in  despite  of 
the  generalizings  of  philosophy,  it  will  be  found,  in  fact, 
that  the  characters,  the  opinions,  the  modes  of  operation, 
the  tools,  so  to  speak,  which  are  employed,  the  lines  of 
labour  marked  out,  and  the  genius,  spirit,  and  soul  of  these 
first  essays,  will  give  their  colouring,  and  even  forms,  to 
all  succeeding  creations. 

This  is  evidently  true  in  the  case  under  consideration. 
Captain  Webb  seems  to  have  been  a  perfect  embodiment 
of  the  true  genius  and  spirit  of  primitive  Methodism.  What 
the  grave  New-England  religionists,  and  all  men  of  their 
class,  would  consider  its  irregularity,  enthusiasm,  zeal, 
activity,  and  faith, — seems  to  have  had  a  place  in  the  soul 
and  life  of  this  noble  soldier  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  By 
reason  of  his  leisure,  property,  and  position,  he  possessed 
the  means  of  more  extensive  labours  than  Philip  Embury 
or  Robert  Strawbridge.  These  good  men  occupied  a  sort 
of  pastoral  function  on  a  limited  scale,  while  the  good  cap 
tain  acted  as  an  evangelist,  pressing  into  every  open  door, 
and  boldly  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  The 
writer  of  a  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  signing  himself  T.  T.,  dated 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  211 

New- York,  April  llth,  1768,  gives  us  some  insight  into 
the  captain's  character  and  proceedings. 

"  For  some  time  few  thought  it  worth  their  while  to  hear ;  but 
God  so  ordered  it  by  his  providence,  that,  about  fourteen  months 
ago,  Captain  Webb,  barrack-master  at  Albany,  (who  was  converted 
three  years  ago  in  Bristol,)  found  them  out,  and  preached  in  his  regi 
mentals.  The  novelty  of  a  man  preaching  in  a  scarlet  coat  soon 
brought  greater  numbers  to  hear  than  the  room  could  contain.  But 
his  doctrines  were  quite  new  to  the  hearers  :  for  he  told  them  point- 
blank,  that  all  their  knowledge  and  religion  were  not  worth  a  rush, 
unless  their  sins  were  forgiven,  and  they  had  the  witness  of  God's 
Spirit  with  theirs  that  they  were  his  children.  This  strange  doctrine, 
with  some  peculiarities  in  his  person,  made  him  soon  taken  notice  of, 
and  obliged  the  little  society  to  look  out  for  a  larger  house  to  preach 

in About  this  period  Mr.  Webb,  whose  wife's  relations  lived 

at  Jamaica,  Long  Island,  took  a  house  in  that  neighbourhood,  and 
began  to  preach  in  his  own  house,  and  several  other  places  on  Long 
Island.  Within  six  months,  about  twenty-four  persons  received  jus 
tifying  grace  ;  nearly  half  of  them  whites,  the  rest  Negroes.  While 
Mr.  Webb  was  (to  borrow  his  own  phrase)  'felling  trees  on  Long 
Island,  brother  Embury  was  exhorting  all  who  attended  on  Thurs 
day  evenings  and  Sundays,  morning  and  evening,  at  the  rigging- 
house,  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.' It  was  the  26th  day 

of  October  last  when  I  arrived,  recommended  to  a  person  for  lodg 
ing.  I  inquired  of  my  host,  who  Avas  a  very  religious  man,  if  any 
Methodists  were  in  New- York ;  he  answered  that  there  was  one  Cap 
tain  Webb,  a  strange  sort  of  man,  who  lived  on  Long  Island,  and  who 
sometimes  preached  at  one  Embury's,  at  the  rigging-house." 

It  seems  that  our  good  captain  not  only  laboured  him 
self,  but  exerted  his  influence  to  procure  others  to  enter 
the  field.  He  had  an  "  impression"  that  Mr.  Benson  ought 
to  go  to  America.  The  matter,  as  in  all  similar  cases,  was 
referred  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who,  in  a  letter  dated  March  2d, 
1773,  says, — 

"  Certainly,  you  cannot  stir,  unless  you  are  clearly  satisfied  of  your 
call  from  God.  An  impression  on  the  mind  of  another  man  is  no 
rule  of  action  to  you.  The  reasons  you  give  on  the  other  side  are 
weighty,  and  will  not  easily  be  answered." 

This  call  upon  Mr.  Benson  by  the  captain,  roused  Charles 


212  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Wesley,  who,  in  his  usual  style  of  frankness  and  energy, 
gives  his  notions  of  the  captain's  character. 

"  I  have  barely  time  to  say,  your  own  reasons  for  not  yet  going  to 
America,  and  Christopher  Hopper's,  are  unanswerable.  Mr.  F." 
(Mr.  Fletcher,  no  doubt)  "is  only  the  captain's  echo.  The  captain's 
impressions  arc  no  more,  or  very  little  more,  to  be  depended  on  than 
George  Bell's.  He  is  an  inexperienced,  honest,  zealous,  loving  en 
thusiast.  God  only  knows  whether  you  may  not  be  called  to 
America  by  and  by.  At  present,  your  call  is  not  clear ;  therefore, 
stand  still,  and  send  our  friends  a  loving,  explicit  refusal." 

It  is  singular  enough,  that  whilst  the  several  parties  thus 
dealt  with  the  captain's  "  impression,"  they  all  refer  to  the 
same  principle.  John  Wesley  thinks  the  "call,"  when  di 
vine,  must  be  addressed  to  the  person  concerned,  and  not 
to  another;  he  is  the  party  to  be  convinced,  and  to  be 
persuaded.  Charles  is  not  sure  but  the  "  call"  may  come 
some  time,  and  Mr.  Benson  may  be  sent  to  America ;  whilst 
he  himself  evidently  refers  to  the  s«me  thing,  only  he  ar 
gues,  and  that  so  conclusively  as  to  convince  the  brothers, 
that  to  himself  the  "call"  is  not  sufficiently  clear  and  ex 
plicit.  It  would  be  difficult  to  prove  that  Captain  Webb's 
"  impression"  in  this  case  was  a  revery,  an  ill-founded 
piece  of  enthusiasm.  Had  his  election  fallen  on  some  in 
competent  person,  Charles  Wesley's  biting  caustic  might 
have  been  justly  applied.  But  the  "impression"  referred 
to  a  man  whose  age,  piety,  learning,  great  preaching  talents, 
practical  wisdom,  entire  attachment  to  Methodist  theology, 
and  eminent  controversial  and  literary  attainments,  seemed 
in  reason  to  point  him  out  as  the  most  suitable  man  in 
England  for  the  work.  Besides,  there  seems  to  have  been 
a  balance  of  judgment,  two  against  two, — John  and  Charles 
Wesley  against,  and  Captain  Webb  and  Mr.  Fletcher  in 
favour.  How  prescient  is  Providence !  Had  Mr.  Benson 
gone  to  America,  and  taken  the  superintendence  of  the 
work,  as  he  must  have  done,  it  is  probable  that  his  influence 
would  have  altered  the  whole  aspect  of  things.  Dr.  Coke, 
in  that  case,  could  have  had  no  place  in  the  organization 


PART  II. — NOTICES   OF  METHODISM.  213 

of  Methodism  ;  Francis  Asbury  must  have  been  a  secondary 
man ;  and,  with  Mr.  Benson's  views  and  opinions,  it  is  ex 
tremely  likely,  not  to  say  absolutely  certain,  that  the  Me 
thodist  Episcopal  Church  would  never,  in  its  present  shape, 
have  existed.  On  what  wonderful  contingencies  hang  the 
greatest  results  ! 

These,  then,  are  the  agents,  and  this  the  beginning,  of  Me 
thodism  in  America ;  now  grown  to  be  by  far  the  most  nu 
merous  church  in  the  United  States.  How  different  this 
commencement  to  any  other  rejigious  formations  in  this  coun 
try  !  When  the  pilgrim  fathers  sailed  in  the  "  Mayflower  "  with 
her  companion,  they  constituted  a  church,  an  ecclesiastical 
state.  Some  of  the  most  eminent  Christians,  probably,  of 
the  age  accompanied  the  expedition  ;  they  were  men  of  real 
greatness  of  mind  and  heart ;  they  held  a  doctrinal  system, 
arranged,  digested,  put  into  syllogistic  order,  and  defended 
at  all  points  ;  they  had  left  their  country  for  the  sake  of 
what  they  considered  a  principle,  a  truth,  which  they  car 
ried  with  them  as  a  sacred  deposit,  as  the  ark  of  God  ;  the 
formalities  of  devotion  and  of  religious  rites  attended  every 
step  ;  and  they  seemed  to  act  upon  the  conviction  that  they 
were  going,  in  the  name  of  their  Divine  Master,  to  take 
possession  of  a  new  "  land  of  promise."  We  do  not  say 
they  were  mistaken  in  their  convictions,  or  that  they  failed 
in  their  anticipations  ;  all  that  is  meant  to  be  noticed  is, 
that  this  was  formal,  and  that  the  religion  of  the  transaction 
possessed  a  shape,  a  plan. 

When  William  Penn  took  possession  of  Pennsylvania  in 
the  name  of  Quakerism,  this  was  the  case  also.  The 
Quaker  king  was  himself  a  great  man  in  every  sense.  In 
family  connexions,  in  social  rank,  in  all  the  qualities  of  the 
statesman,  in  knowledge  and  literary  attainments,  and 
actual  standing  in  society,  William  Penn  was  a  man  to  take 
rank  with  peers  and  princes,  philosophers  and  statesmen. 
Religion,  under  the  auspices  of  such  a  leader,  has  the 
appearance  of  a  great  interest,  and  likely  to  prosper.  It 


214  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

demands  respect,  and  claims  the  approval  of  parties  who 
look  more  at  "the  outward  appearance,"  than  abstract 
truth.  And,  moreover,  though  the  forms  of  Quakerism  were 
very  different,  as  was  its  spirit  also,  from  the  Puritanism 
of  the  settlers  of  New-England,  yet  still  it  had  its  own 
peculiar  garb,  and  presented  itself  to  view  as  a  visible  em 
bodiment  of  Christianity. 

Methodism  began  in  America  in  a  perfectly  different 
manner.  Its  first  disciples,  we  see,  had  no  name,  no  rank, 
no  means,  no  scholarship,  no  power,  no  human  credentials. 
It  was  introduced  by  a  few  poor,  unknown,  and  unnoticed 
emigrants,  who  took  their  place  amongst  the  common  peo 
ple,  and  occupied  themselves  in  the  menial  affairs  of  life. 
The  general  population  knew  not  that  any  parties  lived 
amongst  them  of  any  remarkable  stamp  of  character.  Nei 
ther  themselves  nor  the  people  for  a  moment  dreamed  that 
they  were  the  chosen  apostles  of  God  to  introduce  a 
doctrine,  a  system,  which,  in  the  course  of  time,  was  des 
tined  to  become  a  great  church.  There  was  certainly  no 
design,  and  no  kind  of  forethought,  of  any  results  beyond 
present  religious  edification.  What,  then,  gave  Methodism 
its  force,  its  momentum  ?  Unquestionably  the  truth  and 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  first  degree  ;  but  then,  it  was  truth 
unembarrassed,  unsystematized ;  truth  in  its  simplicity. 
Moreover,  it  was  not  the  gospel  in  any  gorgeous  array  of 
symbols  or  of  ornament,  it  was  one  capital  and  experimental 
verity ;  namely,  the  offer  of  the  pardon  of  sin,  with  its 
attendant  blessings.  This  was  just  about  all  that  these 
disciples  of  Methodism  knew,  or  could  preach  to  others. 
But  it  is  exactly  such  a  doctrine  as  is  calculated  to  arrest 
attention,  to  excite  the  soul  to  a  profound  thoughtfulness, 
to  prepare  the  way  for  other  enunciations ;  and,  by  reason 
of  its  exact  adaptation  to  man  in  his  guilt  and  miseries,  is 
likely,  in  the  issue,  to  win  numerous  converts.  Besides, 
this  single  truth  is  in  its  nature  germinant.  Though  but 
one  in  itself,  it  leads  to  everything  else.  But  how  great 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  215 

the  difference  between  the  Methodist  doctrine  of  the  par 
don  of  sin,  and  the  Puritan  doctrine  of  the  decrees,  and  the 
Quaker  doctrine  of  the  inward  light ! 

The  founders  of  New-England  and  its  religion  sought, 
by  all  possible  means,  to  establish  their  repulsive  system 
of  election  and  reprobation ;  and,  as  if  to  give  practical 
effect  to  their  doctrines,  refused  residence  and  neighbour 
hood  to  every  one,  unless  he  believed  their  creed  and 
belonged  to  their  church.  The  Quaker-prophet  taught  the 
people  to  look  within,  and  to  unravel  the  right  from  the 
wrong,  the  good  from  the  evil,  the  light  from  the  darkness, 
the  divine  from  the  human ;  and  insisted  that  religion  was 
of  the  nature  of  an  internal  oracle,  which,  if  rightly  con 
sulted,  would  lead  to  truth,  virtue,  and  God.  The  Method 
ist,  from  the  earliest  period  of  his  appearance  in  America, 
on  the  contrary,  went  about  proclaiming  pardon,  justifica 
tion,  as  freely  procured  by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  offered 
to  all  men  in  the  gospel.  This  was  his  mission,  the  blessing 
he  preached,  the  acceptance  of  which  he  enforced  upon  his 
audience  ;  teaching,  at  the  same  time,  the  mode  of  its 
attainment  by  faith,  and  pointing  out  its  evidences  and 
fruits.  There  is  not  so  much  in  this  to  engage  philosophy 
and  excite  admiration  as  in  the  other  systems  referred  to ; 
but  there  is  much  more  to  meet  the  wants  of  mankind,  to 
satisfy  the  cravings  of  the  soul,  to  ease  the  anguish  of  the 
conscience,  and  to  lead  to  peace  and  holiness.  Mr.  Ban 
croft  could  not  write  so  splendid  and  philosophical  a  dis 
sertation  on  the  Methodist  doctrine  of  pardon,  as  he  has 
produced  on  the  "inward  light"  of  the  Quaker  system; 
and  yet  this  doctrine  of  pardon  has  done  a  thousand  times 
more  to  evangelize  his  country,  and  gained  a  hundred* 
fold  more  disciples,  than  the  system  he  so  eloquently  eulo 
gizes.  But  this  doctrine  is  powerful,  not  simply  because 
it  is  so  well  adapted  to  man's  state :  it  is  effective,  because 
divine ;  the  very  blessing  of  the  gospel,  to  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  gives  his  testimony  and  influence.  No  one  can  pos- 


216  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

sibly  account  for  the  success  of  the  early  propagators  of 
Methodistic  doctrine,  on  any  other  principle  than  this.  It 
owed  next  to  nothing  to  its  agents,  but  everything  to  its 
own  intrinsic  truth  ; — stripped  of  all  efflorescent  verbiage, 
and  rendered  powerful  by  the  blessing  of  God. 

The  only  external  appliance  which  Methodism  possessed, 
at  this  first  stage  of  its  existence,  was  the  class-meeting. 
Many  parties  will  be  unable  to  see  anything  in  this ;  and 
some  will  smile  or  sneer,  as  the  case  may  be.  Be  this  as 
it  may,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  these  meetings  collected 
the  scattered  rays  of  light  into  a  focus,  gave  solidity  to  the 
work,  and  fostered  the  courage  and  confidence  of  the  dis 
ciples  ;  strengthened,  animated,  and  inflamed  their  piety 
and  love ;  drew  out  their  respective  talents,  whether  for 
prayer,  exhortation,  or  any  other  service ;  and  consolidated 
their  means  for  exertion  and  usefulness.  The  social  prin 
ciple  in  religion  is  power,  as  well  as  in  other  things ;  and 
it  is  especially  necessary  in  the  feeble  commencement  of  any 
new  undertaking.  We  have  seen  that  Philip  Embury  and 
his  companions  had  given  way,  when  roused  from  their 
slumbers  by  the  importunities  of  a  more  faithful  female. 
The  result  was,  the  establishment  of  what  is  called  "  a  so 
ciety  ;"  and  we  hear  no  more  of  any  vacillations.  The 
members  of  the  "little  flock"  looked  after  each  other; 
became,  in  some  sort,  answerable  for  each  other's  character 
and  piety ;  assisted  each  other  in  their  daily  trials,  and 
prompted  each  other  "  to  love  and  to  good  works  ;"  and, 
by  these  several  means,  gave  solidity  and  strength  to  the 
whole  work.  But  this  is  not  all ;  these  class-meetings  be 
came  centres  of  life.  Their  several  gifts  were  brought  into 
-exercise,  and,  consequently,  improved ;  and  many  of  the 
members,  a»  the  result,  became  eminently  useful,  who 
would,  probably,  have  remained  in  listless  obscurity.  These 
classes  thus  proved  to  be  "  schools  of  the  prophets ;"  and, 
like  the  fountain  in  the  arid  desert,  sent  forth  their  ferti 
lizing  waters  to  the  regions  aftund,  giving  religious  verdure 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  217 

to  places  which  must  otherwise  have  remained  in  a  state 
of  barrenness  and  death. 

It  results  from  all  that  we  have  seen,  in  connexion  with 
the  early  stages  of  this  great  revival  of  religion  on  the  con 
tinent  of  America,  that,  so  far  as  human  and  external 
means  are  concerned,  it  owes  its  origin  and  progress  to  two 
very  simple  powers, — the  doctrine  of  pardon,  and  the  class- 
meeting.  These,  it  may  be  thought  by  some,  are  inade 
quate  means  to  produce  such  effects ;  that,  in  point  of  fact, 
there  must  have  been  something  more  profound,  more 
recondite.  On  examination,  however,  it  will  be  perceived, 
that,  in  everything  divine,  the  declaration  of  the  apostle  is 
found  true  :  "  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  this 
world  to  confound  the  mighty."  The  men  first  called  by 
Christ  to  the  apostolic  office,  were  selected  from  amongst 
the  common  people ;  the  speech  they  employed  was  plain, 
pointed,  and  expressed  in  the  idioms  of  the  times  ;  the  doc 
trines  they  taught  were  certainly  such  as  we  have  indicated, 
and  were  stated  in  a  popular,  and  not  a  scholastic,  style ; 
the  societies  established  were  evidently  spiritual,  practical 
meetings  for  merely  religious  purposes  ;  and  the  church- 
officers  were  men  of  plain  sense,  good  character,  and  emi 
nent  sanctity ;  while  their  office  itself  only  contemplated 
the  promotion  of  piety,  or  relief  to  the  poor.  In  this 
manner  the  Methodist  societies  were  first  formed,  both  in 
America  and  elsewhere.  Their  simplicity  was  their  beauty, 
their  glory,  and  their  strength.  This  ill  accords  with  the 
complexity  of  most  ecclesiastical  organizations ;  in  which 
complexity  many,  though  in  great  mistake,  place  their 
strength.  In  this  work,  then,  there  can  be  no  ground 
for  glorying  in  man.  "  Not  by  might,  nor  by "  human 
"  power,"  were  the  foundations  of  Methodism  laid  in  the 
American  colonies.  This  church  can  boast  of  no  princely 
power,  no  noble  patronage,  no  legislative  provision,  no 
chartered  immunities,  no  domestic  or  foreign  support.  No 
apostolic  man,  linked  in  the  chain  of  any  kind  of  succession, 
10 


218  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

laid  the  foundations  of  this  gigantic  fabric.  The  Methodist 
Church  cannot  count  back  to  a  Peter  or  a  Paul,  like  the 
pretence  of  Rome  ;  nor  can  they  reckon  on  great  traditional 
or  historic  characters,  as  coming  from  afar  to  plant  the 
gospel  on  their  shores.  The  period  will  allow  of  no  mys 
tery;  no  strange  missionary,  as  Patrick  in  Ireland,  can 
ever  be  palmed  on  public  credulity,  as  the  agent  of  this 
work ;  it  is  not,  it  cannot  be,  lost  in  the  dim  distance  of  a 
remote  antiquity.  The  curious  can  never  dispute  about 
the  origin  of  the  movement.  Philip  Embury,  Robert  Straw- 
bridge,  Captain  Webb,  and  the  "  mother  in  Israel."  men 
tioned  before,  instrumentally,  laid  the  foundations  of  one 
of  the  most  numerous,  well-governed,  pious,  and  useful 
Protestant  churches  in  the  world  ;  and  the  powerlessness 
of  the  instruments  must  lead  all  to  acknowledge,  that  this 
is,  indeed,  the  "  finger  of  God." 


CHAPTER  III. 

Application  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  Missionaries — Messrs.  Boardman  and  Pilmoor 
appointed — Account  of  the  State  of  Things— Messrs.  Asbury  and  Wright — 
Account  of  the  former— The  Spirit  of  the  Clergy— Mr.  .Tarratt— Thomas 
Rankin  and  George  Shadford  arrive — First  Conference. 

WE  now  enter  upon  a  new  period  in  the  progress  of  Me 
thodism  in  America, — the  period  of  more  regular  ministra 
tions.  In  1768,  the  society  at  New- York  addressed  Mr. 
Wesley  on  the  subject  of  sending  them  a  minister.  The 
writer  above  referred  to,  signing  himself  T.  T.,  was  their 
organ. 

"  There  is  another  point  far  more  material,  and  in  which  I  must 
importune  your  assistance,  not  only  in  my  own  name,  but  also  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  society.  We  want  an  able  and  experienced 
preacher ;  one  who  has  both  gifts  and  grace  necessary  for  the  work. 
God  has  not,  indeed,  despised  the  day  of  small  things.  There  is  a 
real  work  of  grace  begun  in  many  hearts,  by  the  preaching  of  Mr. 
Webb  and  Mr.  Embury;  but,  although  they  are  both  useful,  and 
their  hearts  in  the  work,  they  want  many  qualifications  for  such  an 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  219 

undertaking ;  and  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  here  depends  much 
upon  the  qualifications  of  preachers. 

<:  In  regard  to  a  preacher,  if  possible,  we  must  have  a  man  of  wis 
dom,  of  sound  faith,  and  a  good  disciplinarian ;  one  whose  heart  and 
soul  are  in  the  work  ;  and  I  doubt  not  but,  by  the  goodness  of  God, 
such  a  flame  will  be  soon  kindled,  as  would  never  stop  till  it  reached 
the  great  South  Sea.  We  may  make  many  shifts  to  evade  temporal 
inconveniences  ;  but  we  cannot  purchase  such  a  preacher  as  I  have 
described.  Dear  sir,  I  entreat  you,  for  the  good  of  thousands,  to  use 
your  utmost  endeavours  to  send  one  over.  With  respect  to  money 
for  the  payment  of  the  preacher's  passage  over,  if  they  could  not  pro 
cure  it,  we  would  sell  our  coats  and  shirts  to  procure  it  for  them." 

This  letter  led  to  the  appointment  of  the  first  mission 
aries  from  England.  Mr.  Wesley,  referring  to  this  in  his 
Journal,  says, — 

"Tuesday,  August  1st,  1769. — Our  Conference  began  in  Leeds. 
On  Thursday,  I  mentioned  the  case  of  our  brethren  in  New- York. 
For  some  years  past,  several  of  our  brethren  from  England  and  Ire 
land  (and  some  of  them  preachers)  had  settled  in  North  America, 
and  had.  in  various  places,  formed  societies,  particularly  in  Philadel 
phia  and  New- York.  The  society  at  New- York  had  lately  built  a 
commodious  preaching-house,  and  now  desired  help,  being  in  great 
want  of  money,  but  much  more  of  preachers.  Two  of  our  preachers, 
Richard  Boardmanand  Joseph  Pilmoor,  willingly  offered  themselves 
for  the  service,  by  whom  we  determined  to  send  over  £50,  as  a  token 
of  our  brotherly  love." 

The  two  missionaries  landed  at  Gloucester  Point,  six 
miles  below  Philadelphia,  October  24th,  1769.  This  ought 
to  be  regarded  as  a  red-letter  day  in  the  history  of  Me 
thodism  in  America.  It  is  the  date  of  an  era ;  it  marks 
the  beginning  of  a  direct  connexion  between  the  societies, 
and  the  father  of  the  entire  family ;  and  it  also  indicates 
the  period  of  the  admission  of  a  new,  a  regulating  power. 
Henceforward,  the  American  societies  became  a  part  of  the 
pastoral  charge  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  British  Conference ; 
and  their  history  stands  intimately  connected  with  that  of 
the  entire  body. 

On  entering  upon  their  duties,  our  missionaries  divided ; 
Mr.  Boardman  taking  New-York  as  the  centre  of  his  move- 


220  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

ments,  and  Mr.  Pilmoor,  Philadelphia.  But,  adopting  the 
accustomed  rule  of  itinerancy,  they  exchanged  with  each 
other  at  certain  intervals ;  thus  giving  vitality  and  interest 
to  their  work,  by  the  effects  of  varied  ministrations.  Mr. 
Pilmoor  gave  an  account  of  the  state  of  things  in  Phila 
delphia,  in  a  letter  dated  October  31st,  1769,  only  seven 
days  after  his  arrival.  He  says, — 

"  By  the  blessing  of  God,  we  are  safely  arrived  here,  after  a  tedious 
passage  of  nine  weeks.  "We  were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  Cap 
tain  Webb  in  town,  and  a  society  of  about  one  hundred  members, 
who  desire  to  be  in  close  connexion  with  you.  '  Tbis  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.' 

"  I  have  preached  several  times,  and  the  people  flock  to  hear  in 
multitudes.  Sunday  evening  I  went  out  upon  the  common.  I  had 
the  stage  appointed  for  the  horse-race  for  my  pulpit,  and  I  think  be 
tween  four  and  five  thousand  hearers,  who  heard  with  attention,  still 
as  night.  Blessed  be  God  for  field-preaching !  When  I  began  to 
talk  of  preaching  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  people  thought 
it  would  not  answer  in  America  ;  however,  I  resolved  to  try,  and  I 
had  a  very  good  congregation. 

"  There  seems  to  be  a  great  and  effectual  door  opening  in  this 
country,  and  I  hope  many  souls  will  be  gathered  in.  The  people,  in 
general,  like  to  hear  the  word,  and  seem  to  have  ideas  of  salvation  by 
grace." 

Mr.  Boardman  does  not  write  so  soon ;  but  on  the  24th 
of  April,  1770,  he  says, — 

"  Our  house  contains  about  seventeen  hundred  people.  About  a 
third  part  of  those  who  attend  get  in ;  the  rest  are  glad  to  hear  with 
out.  There  appears  such  a  willingness  in  the  Americans  to  hear  the 
word,  as  I  never  saAv  before.  They  have  no  preaching  in  some  parts 
of  the  back  settlements.  I  doubt  not  but  an  effectual  door  will  be 
opened  among  them.  O  may  the  Most  High  now  give  his  Son  the 
heathen  for  his  inheritance  !  The  number  of  the  blacks  that  attend 
the  preaching  affects  me  much." 

It  is  seen  by  this,  that  Philip  Embury  and  Captain  Webb 
had  done  good  service.  A  third  preaching-place,  holding 
seventeen  hundred  persons,  was  no  mean  triumph,  for  the 
circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed. 

Tn  the  following  year  another,  the  most  important  actor 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OE  METHODISM.  221 

who  ever  appeared  from  England  in  America,  took  his 
place  on  the  continent, — FRANCIS  ASBURY,  accompanied 
by  Richard  Wright.  As  Mr.  Asbury  became  so  conspicu 
ous  a  leader  in  the  affairs  of  Methodism,  it  may  be  as  well 
to  give  his  own  account  of  his  early  life. 

Mr.  Asbury  tells  us,  he  was  born  near  the  foot  of  Hamp- 
stead  Bridge,  in  the  parish  of  Handsworth,  four  miles  from 
Birmingham,  on  the  20th  or  21st  of  August,  1745.  His 
father  and  mother,  Joseph  and  Elizabeth  Asbury,  "  were 
in  common  life,  but  remarkable  for  honesty  and  industry." 
On  the  death  of  an  only  daughter  in  childhood,  his  mother 
"  sunk  into  deep  distress,  from  which  she  was  not  relieved 
for  many  years."  Under  this  dispensation,  "  God  was 
pleased  to  open  the  eyes  of  her  mind,  and  she  now  began 
to  read  almost  incessantly,  strongly  urging  her  husband  to 
adopt  family  reading  and  prayer."  This  affected  young 
Francis ;  and  he  tells  us,  that  from  childhood  he  neither 

"  Dared  an  oath,  nor  hazarded  a  lie." 

Being  sent  to  school  early,  he  learned  to  read  the  Bible, 
and  took  "  great  delight  in  the  historical  parts."  His  mas 
ter,  proving  a  great  "  churl,"  and  using  him  "  cruelly," 
filled  him  with  such  "  horrible  dread,"  that  it  seems  he 
made  his  escape  from  this  tyranny.  This  was  the  amount 
of  his  education ;  we  hear  no  more  of  school.  He  then 
"  lived  some  time  in  one  of  the  wealthiest  and  most  un 
godly  families  in  the  parish ;"  and  became  "  vain,  but  not 
openly  wicked."  When  betwixt  thirteen  and  fourteen,  he 
was  "  put  to  learn  a  branch  of  business,  at  which  he  wrought 
six  years  and  a  half,"  enjoying  great  liberty  in  the  family, 
and  was  "  treated  more  like  a  son  than  an  apprentice." 

When  fourteen  years  of  age,  he  was  awakened  by  the 
instrumentality  of  a  "  pious  man,  not  a  Methodist,"  who 
was  invited  by  his  mother  to  visit  the  family  for  religious 
purposes.  He  began  to  attend  West  Bromwich  church, 
hearing  several  evangelical  ministers,  and  read  all  the  good 


222  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

books  he  met  with.  He  now  inquired  of  his  mother,  "  who, 
where,  and  what  were  the  Methodists  ?"  and  she  directing 
him  to  "  a  person  who  could  conduct  him  to  Wednesbury 
to  hear  them,"  we  find  him  for  the  first  time  at  this  place. 
"  The  people  were  devout,  men  and  women  kneeling  down, 
saying,  Amen"  They  sung  hymns,  " sweet  sound  ;"  the 
preacher  had  "  no  Prayer-Book,  and  yet  he  prayed  wonder 
fully;"  and,  more  extraordinary,  "he  took  his  text,  and 
preached,  and  yet  had  no  sermon-book."  "He  talked 
about  confidence,  assurance,  of  which,"  he  says,  "  all  my 
flights  and  hopes  fell  short."  He  adds,  "  I  had  no  deep 
convictions,  nor  had  I  committed  any  deep  known  sins.  At 
one  sermon,  some  time  after,  my  companion  was  powerfully 
wrought  on :  I  was  exceedingly  grieved  that  I  could  not 
weep  like  him ;  yet  I  knew  myself  to  be  in  a  state  of  unbe 
lief.  On  a  certain  time,  when  we  were  praying  in  my 
father's  barn,  I  believe  the  Lord  pardoned  my  sins,  and 
justified  my  soul."  He  was  now  "  free  from  guilt  and  fear, 
and  had  power  over  sin,  and  felt  great  inward  joy."  He 
now  began  to  "  hold  meetings  "  with  his  companions,  who 
were  "  much  persecuted  ;"  the  people  opening  their  houses 
were  obliged  to  close  them  again.  Being  driven  from  these 
places,  he  "held  meetings"  at  his  father's  house,  and  went 
also  to  Sutton-Colefield  for  the  same  purpose,  "several 
souls  professing  to  find  peace."  He  had  preached  some 
months  before  he  publicly  appeared  in  the  "Methodist 
meeting-houses ;"  and  when  his  labours  became  more  pub 
lic  and  extensive,  "  some  were  amazed ;  not  knowing  how 
he  had  exercised  elsewhere."  He  now  became  a  local 
preacher,  "  the  humble  and  willing  servant  of  any  and  of 
every  preacher  that  called  on  him,  by  night  or  by  day ; 
being  ready,  with  hasty  steps,  to  go  far  and  wide  to  do 
good."  Thus  called,  he  "  visited  Derbyshire,  Stafford 
shire,  Warwickshire,  Worcestershire,"  "  preaching,  generally, 
three,  four,  and  five  times  a  week,  and,  at  the  same  time,  pur 
suing  his  calling." — Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  ii,  pp.  133-136. 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  223 

The  account  of  his  entrance  on  his  American  mission 
must  be  given  in  his  own  words  : — 

"  On  the  7th  of  August,  1771,  the  Conference  began  at  Bristol,  in 
England.  Before  this,  I  had  felt  for  half  a  year  strong  intimations 
in  my  mind  that  I  should  visit  America ;  which  I  laid  hefore  the 
Lord,  being  unwilling  to  do  my  own  will,  or  to  run  before  I  was 
sent.  During  this  time  my  trials  were  very  great,  which  the  Lord, 
I  believe,  permitted  to  prove  and  try  me,  in  order  to  prepare  me  for 
future  usefulness.  At  the  conference  it  was  proposed  that  some 
preachers  should  go  over  to  the  American  continent.  I  spoke  my 
mind  and  made  an  offer  of  myself.  It  was  accepted  by  Mr.  Wesley 
and  others,  who  judged  I  had  a  call.  From  Bristol  I  went  home  to 
acquaint  my  parents  with  my  great  undertaking,  which  I  opened  in 
as  gentle  a  manner  as  possible.  Though  it  was  grievous  to  flesh  and 
blood,  they  consented  to  let  me  go.  My  mother  is  one  of  the  ten- 
derest  parents  in  the  world ;  but  I  believe  she  was  blessed  in  the  pre 
sent  instance  with  divine  assistance  to  part  with  me.  I  visited  most 
of  my  friends  in  Staffordshire,  Warwickshire,  and  Gloucestershire, 
and  felt  much  life  and  power  among  them.  Several  of  our  meetings 
were  held,  indeed,  in  the  spirit  and  life  of  God.  Many  of  my  friends 
were  struck  with  wonder,  when  they  heard  of  my  going ;  but  none 
opened  their  mouths  against  it,  hoping  it  was  of  God.  Some  wished 
that  their  situation  would  allow  them  to  go  with  me. 

"  I  returned  to  Bristol  in  the  latter  end  of  August,  where  Richard 
Wright  was  waiting  for  me,  to  sail  in  a  few  days  for  Philadelphia. 
When  I  came  to  Bristol,  I  had  not  one  penny  of  money ;  but  the 
Lord  soon  opened  the  hearts  of  friends,  who  supplied  me  with 
clothes,  and  £10.  Thus  I  found,  by  experience,  that  the  Lord  will 
provide  for  those  who  trust  in  him. 

"  On  Wednesday,  September  2d.  we  set  sail  from  a  port  near  Bris 
tol  ;  and,  having  a  good  wind,  soon  passed  the  Channel.  For  three 
days  I  was  very  ill  with  the  sea-sickness ;  and  no  sickness  I  ever 
knew  was  equal  to  it.  The  captain  behaved  well  to  us.  On  the 
Lord's  day,  September  8th,  brother  W.  preached  a  sermon  on  deck, 
and  all  the  crew  gave  attention. 

"  Thursday,  12th.— I  will  set  down  a  few  things  that  lie  on  my 
mind.  Whither  am  I  going  ?  To  the  New  World.  What  to  do  ? 
To  gain  honour  *  No  ;  if  I  know  my  own  heart.  To  get  money  ? 
No  ;  I  am  going  to  live  to  God,  and  to  bring  others  to  do  so.  In 
America  there  has  been  a  work  of  God ;  some  moving  first  amongst 
the  Friends,  but  in  time  it  declined ;  likewise  by  the  Presbyterians, 
but  amongst  them  also  it  declined.  The  people  God  owns  in  Eng- 


224  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

land  are  the  Methodists.  The  doctrines  they  preach,  and  the  disci 
pline  they  enforce,  are,  I  believe,  the  purest  of  any  people  in  the 
world.  The  Lord  has  greatly  blessed  these  doctrines  and  this  disci 
pline  in  the  three  kingdoms ;  they  must  therefore  be  pleasing  to 
him.  If  God  does  not  acknowledge  me  in  America,  I  will  soon  re 
turn  to  England.  I  know  my  views  are  upright  now ;  may  they 
never  be  otherwise  !" — Journal,  vol.  i,  pp.  1,  2. 

This  is  the  spirit  in  which  this  apostle  of  Methodism  in 
America  began  his  work,  and  which  only  terminated  with 
his  life — an  eventful  period  of  forty-four  years.  There  were 
now  four  missionaries  from  England  in  America ;  and  their 
number  was  increased  by  the  addition  of  Robert  Williams 
and  John  King,  emigrants  from  the  mother-country.  The 
band  of  brothers  evidently  laboured  together,  in  general, 
harmoniously,  and  with  equal  success.  The  only  difference 
among  them  seems  to  have  been,  on  the  subject  of  country 
work.  Mr.  Asbury  thought  his  brethren  were  too  fond  of 
remaining  in  the  large  towns,  while  he  felt,  in  the  spirit 
of  a  true  evangelist,  that,  in  order  to  secure  the  objects  of 
their  mission,  it  was  necessary  that  the  villages  and  country 
places  should  share  their  attention,  and  enjoy  the  benefit 
of  their  ministrations.  With  these  convictions,  he  deter 
mined  to  sally  forth  ;  and  from  this  time  we  find  him  pro 
secuting  his  itinerant  labours  with  indefatigable  zeal — 
rushing  into  every  open  door,  and,  where  an  entrance 
could  not  be  found,  endeavouring  to  make  one.  On  this 
subject  his  remarks  are  pertinent.  On  November  20th,  he 
writes : — 

"  I  am  in  York,  though  unsatisfied  with  our  being  both  in  town 
together.  I  have  not  yet  the  thing  I  seek, — a  circulation  of  preach 
ers  to  avoid  partiality  and  popularity.  However,  I  am  fixed  to  the 

Methodist  plan,  and   do  what  I  do  faithfully  as  to  God At 

present  I  am  dissatisfied.  I  judge  we  are  to  be  shut  up  in  the  cities 
this  Avinter.  My  brethren  seem  unwilling  to  leave  the  cities ;  but  I 
think  I  shall  show  them  the  wav.  I  am  in  trouble,  and  more  trouble 
is  at  hand ;  for  I  am  determined  to  make  a  stand  against  all  partial 
ity.  I  have  nothing  to  seek  but  the  glory  of  God,  nothing  to  fear 
but  his  displeasure.  I  am  come  over  with  an  upright  intention,  and, 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  225 

through  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  make  it  appear ;  and  I  am  deter 
mined  that  no  man  shall  bias  me  with  soft  words  and  fair  speeches : 
nor  \vill  I  ever  fear  (the  Lord  helping  me)  the  face  of  man,  or  know 
any  man  after  the  flesh,  if  I  beg  my  bread  from  door  to  door ;  but, 
whomsoever  I  please  or  displease,  I  will  be  faithful  to  God,  to  the 
people,  and  to  my  own  soul." 

Here  we  have  the  moral  elements  forming  the  character 
of  Francis  Asbury.  Firmness,  fearlessness,  integrity,  sin 
gleness  of  eye  for  the  glory  of  God,  an  intense  love  to  the 
souls  of  men,  faithfulness  to  the  leading  idea  of  Method 
ism,  happiness  in  labour  ; — from  which  he  never  deviated 
to  the  end  of  life.  Such  was  the  man  called  of  Provi 
dence  to  take  the  lead  in  this  enterprise,  in  great  measure 
to  guide  its  counsels,  and  to  become  its  chief  apostle. 

At  this  period  the  Methodist  preachers  in  America,  as 
well  as  in  England,  considered  themselves  connected  with 
the  Church.  Two  incidents  may  be  mentioned  to  show  how 
they  fared  with  different  classes  of  the  clergy.  In  Kent 
county,  Mr.  Asbury  relates,  that  he  was  encountered  by 
Mr.  R.,  a  church  minister. 

"  He  charged  me  with  making  a  schism.  I  told  him  that  I  did 
not  draw  the  people  from  the  church,  and  asked  him  if  his  church 
was  then  open.  He  then  said,  that  I  hindered  the  people  from  their 
work.  I  asked  him  if  fairs  and  horse-races  did  not  hinder  them;  and 
further  told  him,  that  I  came  to  help  him.  He  said,  he  had  not 
hired  me  for  an  assistant,  and  did  not  want  my  help.  I  told  him,  if 
there  were  no  swearers  or  other  sinners,  he  was  sufficient.  '  But,' 
said  he,  'what  do  you  come  for?-'  I  replied,  'To  turn  sinners  to 
God.'  He  said,  '  Cannot  I  do  that  as  well  as  you  ?'  I  told  him  that 
I  had  authority  from  God.  He  then  laughed  at  me,  and  said,  '  You 
are  a  fine  fellow,  indeed !'  I  told  him  I  did  not  do  this  to  invalidate 
his  authority ;  and  also  gave  him  to  understand,  that  I  did  not  wish 
to  dispute  with  him ;  but  he  said  he  had  business  with  me,  and  came 
into  the  house  in  a  great  rage.  I  began  to  preach,  and  to  exhort  the 
people  to  repent,  and  turn  from  all  their  transgressions,  so  iniquity 
should  not  prove  their  ruin.  After  preaching,  the  parson  went  out, 
and  told  the  people  they  did  wrong  in  coming  to  hear  me  ;  and  said, 
I  spoke  against  learning ;  whereas,  I  only  spoke  to  this  purpose : — 
When  a  man  turned  from  all  sin,  he  would  adorn  every  character  in 
life,  both  in  church  and  state." 

10* 


TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Tliis  sort  of  clergy  generally  predominated  in  the  south 
ern  provinces ;  but  Mr.  Jarratt,  of  Virginia,  was  an  ex 
ception. 

"  Under  his  preaching  there  was  a  considerable  revival  at  a  place 
.called  White  Oak.  In  imitation  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers,  Mr. 
, Jarratt  formed  those  who  were  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  danger 
into  a  society,  that  they  might  assist  each  other  in  working  out  their 
salvation.  The  good  effects  of  these  meetings  were  so  apparent,  in 
producing  the  fruits  of  '  good  living,'  that  they  were  encouraged,  and 
the  revival  went  on  gradually,  chiefly  under  the  labours  of  Mr.  Jar 
ratt,  from  1771  to  1773,  spreading  from  fifty  to  sixty  miles  in  the  re 
gion  round  about." — Banqs's  "  History  of  Methodism"  vol.  i,  p.  76. 

This  good  man  identified  himself  with  Methodism,  afford 
ed  his  countenance  and  encouragement  to  the  preachers, 
himself  took  part  in  their  labours,  attended  some  of  their 
early  meetings  in  Conference,  threw  open  his  door  for 
their  entertainment ;  and,  in  fact,  became  to  the  infant 
cause  in  America  exactly  what  Mr.  Fletcher  of  Madeley,  or 
Grimshaw  of  Haworth,  were  to  the  Methodists  of  England 
.in  their  day. 

In  June,  1773,  two  other  missionaries,  Thomas  Rankin 
and  George  Shadford,  landed  in  Philadelphia ;  and  as  Mr. 
Rankin  had  travelled  several  years  longer  in  England  than 
Mr.  Asbury,  Mr.  Wesley  appointed  him  the  general  assist 
ant  (superintendent)  of  the  societies  in  America. 

;Mr.  'Rankin  seems  to  have  received,  with  the  superintend- 
ency,  full  powers  from  Mr.  Wesley  to  hold  a  Conference. 
Accordingly,  we  find,  the  first  Conference  ever  held  in 
America  was  convened  to  meet  in  Philadelphia,  in  July, 
1773.  Up  to  this  time  the  business  of  the  Church  had 
been  transacted  at  the  quarterly  meetings. 

At  this  Conference  we  find  the  following  questions  and 
answers : — 

"  1.  Ought  not  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  that  of  [the  Eng 
lish]  Conference  to  extend  to  the  preachers  and  people  in  America, 
•as  well  as  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  ? 

-"  ANS.— Yes. 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  227 

"  2.  Ought  not  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Methodists,  as 
contained  in  the  Minutes,  to  be  the  sole  rule  of  our  conduct,  who  la 
bour  in  the  Connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  America  ? 

"  Ass.— Yes. 

"  3.  If  so,  does  it  not  follow,  that  if  any  preachers  deviate  from  the 
Minutes,  we  can  have  no  fellowship  with  them  till  they  change  their 
conduct  ? 

':  ANS. — Yes." 

The  following  rules  were  agreed  to  by  the  preachers 
present : — 

"  1.  Every  preacher  who  acts  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  the 
brethren  who  labour  in  America,  is  strictly  to  avoid  administering 
the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper. 

'•  2.  All  the  people  among  whom  we  labour  to  be  earnestly  ex 
horted  to  attend  the  church,  and  to  receive  the  ordinances  there ;  but 
in  a  particular  manner  to  press  the  people  in  Maryland  and  Virginia 
to  the  observance  of  this  minute." 

Thus  the  Methodist  system  was  fairly  established,  and 
its  discipline  agreed  upon,  by  the  consent  of  the  brethren. 
Mr.  Rankin  is  reported  to  have  been  a  stern  disciplinarian 
of  the  Presbyterian  class ;  a  Scotchman  by  birth  and  edu 
cation,  and  somewhat  inflexible  in  his  character,  after  the 
manner  of  his  countrymen. 

The  above  resolutions  were  not  passed  without  debate, 
or  carried  into  effect  without  opposition.  There  seems  to 
have  been  no  demur  in  regard  to  the  authority  of  Mr. 
Wesley  and  the  British  Conference ;  but  on  the  question 
of  the  sacraments,  the  feeling  was  not  equally  unanimous. 
Some  of  the  brethren,  as  Mr.  Strawbridge,  had  been  in  the 
habit  of  administering  these  sacred  rites  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  people,  so  that  the  rule  on  the  subject  came  into 
collision  with  the  practice  of  some  of  the  societies.  On 
other  points  there  was  some  difference  of  opinion,  and  the 
New- York  people  threatened  to  shut  the  doors  of  their  chapel 
against  Mr.  Rankin.  These  differences  gradually  subsided, 
and  by  the  careful  enforcement  of  discipline,  together  with  the 
faithful  ministerial  labours  of  the  preachers,  order  became 
predominant,  and  prosperity  attended  the  work.  By  the 


228  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

merciful  ordination  of  Divine  Providence,  this  work  of 
union  took  effect  at  the  right  time.  Events  of  a  distressing 
character  were  approaching ;  and  if  this  consolidation  had 
not  been  then  attained,  the  probability  is,  that  it  would  not 
have  been  secured  for  many  years,  if  at  all.  Peace  being 
established,  the  brethren  had  time  to  extend  their  evange 
lical  labours  through  various  portions  of  the  provinces  of 
New- York,  Virginia,  Maryland,  Long  Island,  Delaware,  the 
Jerseys,  Pennsylvania,  as  well  as  in  the  cities.  From  what 
followed,  it  almost  seemed  as  if  Mr.  Rankin  had  received 
an  especial  commission  to  grapple  with  the  incipient  disor 
ders  which  had  unhappily  crept  in,  and  establish  on  a  firm 
foundation  the  whole  Methodist  system,  before  the  revolu 
tionary  hurricane  broke  out. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Revolutionary  Period— Messrs.  Rankin,  Shadford,  and  Rodda  depart  for 
England— Adventures  of  Shadford— A sbury  determines  to  remain— His  Exer 
cises  of  Mind— Finds*  Refuge  in  the  House  of  Judge  White— Persecutions  of 
Messrs.  Hartley  and  Garrettson— Mr.  Jarratt's  Account  of  a  Revival  of 
Religion  in  Virginia— Reflections  on  the  Revolution— John  Calvin's  Dogma- 
Originates  the  Revolution — Its  Success. 

WE  now  approach  the  revolutionary  period,  which,  to  the 
infant  Methodist  Church,  was  a  sore  trial.  With  the  Eng 
lish  preachers  a  point  of  conscience  of  a  very  perplexing 
nature  at  once  arose.  The  Americans  began  their  work  by 
resolving  themselves  into  an  independent  confederation,  in 
these  words :  "  Resolved,  that  these  united  colonies  are, 
and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  States ;  that 
they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the  British  crown  ; 
and  that  all  political  connexion  between  them  and  the  State 
of  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved." 
This  instrument  bears  date  July  2d,  1776. — Rickey's  Con 
stitution  of  the  United  States.  This,  of  course,  left  British 
subjects  no  choice;  they  were  either  obliged  to  renounce 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  229 

their  allegiance  to  their  own  sovereign,  leave  the  coun 
try,  or  evade  the  laws  by  concealment.  All  the  preach 
ers,  except  Mr.  Asbury,  chose  at  once  to  return  home. 
But  this  was  evidently  a  great  exercise  of  their  feelings. 
They  delighted  in  their  work,  saw  much  good  going  on, 
and  had  the  prospect  of  witnessing  the  spread  of  religion 
on  a  magnificent  scale. 

The  agitations  of  mind  and  positive  dangers  to  which  these 
good  men  were  exposed,  are  truly  affecting.  On  Tuesday, 
May  16th,  17*75,  Mr.  Rankin  remarks  : — 

'•  The  preachers  came  together  from  their  different  circuits,  and 
next  day  we  began  our  little  Conference.  We  conversed  together, 
and  concluded  our  business  in  love.  Mr.  Strcngcr  spent  some  time 
with  us.  We  all  came  unanimously  to  the  conclusion  to  follow  the 
advice  that  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brethren  had  given  us,  and  leave  the 
event  to  God.  We  had  abundant  reason  to  bless  God  for  the  increase 
of  his  work  last  year.  We  had  above  a  thousand  added  to  the  dif 
ferent  societies,  and  they  had  increased  to  ten  circuits.  Our  joy  in 
God  would  have  been  abundantly  more,  had  it  riot  been  for  the  pre 
parations  of  war  that  now  rang  throughout  this  city.  (Philadelphia.) 

I  endeavoured  to  open  up  and  enforce  the  cause  of  our  misery. 

I  told  them  that  the  sins  of  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies  had  long 
called  aloud  for  vengeance,  and  in  a  particular  manner  the  dreadful 
sin  of  buying  and  selling  the  souls  and  bodies  of  the  poor  Africans, 
the  sons  and  daughters  of  Ham." 

How  singular  that  we  should  find,  in  the  midst  of  these 
notes  of  civil  war,  the  following  entry  ! — 

':  I  called  at  Mr.  Fairfax's,  (a  relation  of  old  Lord  Fairfax,)  a  gen 
tleman  of  large  estate,  and  who  of  late  years  had  been  savingly 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  was  over  at 
Baltimore  at  our  little  conference ;  and  at  the  lovefeast  that  followed, 
he  spoke  of  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul  with  such  simplicity  and 
unction  from  on  high,  as  greatly  affected  every  one  who  heard  him. 
May  he  live  to  be  an  ornament  to  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus !" 
— Jackson's  "Lives  of  Early  Methodist  Preachers"  vol.  ii,  pp.  189--191. 

Mr.  Rankin  seems  to  have  made  his  escape  on  pretty 
easy  terms  ;  but  George  Shadford  was  called  to  encounter 
more  formidable  difficulties.  He  savs, — 


230  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"  The  next  summer  and  winter  I  spent  in  Maryland  j  the  winter 
on  the  Eastern  Shore,  where  I  could  labour  and  be  at  peace  ;  but  as 
the  test-oath  must  take  place  there  also,  I  was  brought  to  a  strait.  I 
had  sworn  allegiance  to  the  king  twice,  and  could  not  swear  to  re 
nounce  him  forever.  I  dare  not  play  with  fast-and-loose  oaths,  and 
swallow  them  in  such  a  manner.  We  could  not  travel  safe  Avithout 
a  pass,  nor  have  a  pass  without  taking  the  oaths.  At  our  Quarterly 
Meeting,  I  said  to  brother  Asbury,  '  Let  us  have  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  that  the  Lord  may  direct  us ;  for  we  never  were  in  such  cir 
cumstances  as  now,  since  we  were  Methodist  preachers.'  We  did 
so ;  and  in  the  evening  I  asked  him  how  he  had  found  his  mind. 
He  said  he  did  not  see  his  Avay  clear  to  go  to  England.  I  told  him 
I  could  not  stay,  as  I  believed  I  had  done  my  work  here  at  present ; 
and  that  it  was  as  much  impressed  upon  my  mind  to  go  home  now, 
as  it  had  been  to  come  over  to  America.  He  replied,  '  Then  one  of 
us  must  be  under  a  delusion.'  I  said,  '  Not  so :  I  may  have  a  call  to 
go,  and  you  to  stay ;'  and  I  believe  we  both  obeyed  the  call  of  Provi 
dence.  We  saw  we  must  part,  though  we  loved  as  David  and  Jona 
than.  And  indeed  these  times  made  us  love  one  another  in  a  pecu 
liar  manner.  O  how  glad  were  we  to  meet,  and  pour  our  grief  into 
each  other's  bosom ! 

"  Myself  and  another  set  off,  having  procured  a  pass  from  a  colo 
nel,  to  travel  to  the  general ;  and,  arriving  at  the  head-quarters,  we 
inquired  for  General  Smallwood's  apartments  :  and,  being  admitted 
to  his  presence,  and  asked  our  business,  we  told  his  Excellency  that 
we  were  Englishmen,  and  both  Methodist  preachers  ;  and,  as  we  con 
sidered  ourselves  subjects  of  Great  Britain,  we  could  not  take  the 
test-oath ;  therefore  should  be  very  glad  to  return  home  to  our  na 
tive  land.  l  We  cast  ourselves,'  AVC  added,  '  wholly  upon  your  Ex 
cellency's  generosity,  and  hope,  as  you  profess  to  be  fighting  for  your 
liberties,  you  will  grant  us  to  have  a  pass,  to  have  liberty  to  return  to 
our  own  land  in  peace.'  He  answered  roughly,  '  Now  you  have  done 
us  all  the  hurt  you  can,  you  want  to  go  home.'  I  told  him  our  mo 
tive  had  been  to  do  good ;  for  this  end  we  left  our  own  countrv,  and 
had  been  travelling  throiigh  the  woods  for  several  years,  to  seek  and 
to  save  that  which  was  lost.  It  was  true,  we  could  not  beat  the  poli 
tical  drum  in  the  pulpit,  preaching  bloody  sermons,  because  we  con 
sidered  ourselves  messengers  of  peace,  and  called  to  preach  the  gos 
pel  of  peace.  At  last  he  told  us  he  would  give  us  a  pass  to  the  Eng 
lish,  if  we  would  swear  we  would  go  directly  to  Philadelphia,  and 
from  thence  embark  to  Great  Britain.  He  then  swore  us.  and  gene 
rously  gave  us  oiir  liberty  without  any  further  trouble." — Jackson's 
"  Lives  of  Early  MetJiodist  Preachers" 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  231 

The  danger,  however,  was  not  at  an  end.  The  same 
night,  Mr.  Shadford  tells  us,  that  "  a  man  leaped  from 
behind  a  bush  with  his  gun  loaded  and  cocked,"  and,  pre 
senting  it  "  at  his  breast,  swore,  like  a  fiend,"  that  if  he  did 
not  stop  he  should  be  a  dead  man.  This  man  finally 
"  dropped  his  gun,"  and  allowed  the  Methodist  preacher 
to  take  his  departure.  The  next  day  he  got  to  Chester 
"  with  his  saddle-bags  upon  his  back ;"  and,  at  night, 
"  crept  on  his  hands  and  knees  on  a  narrow  plank  to  that 
part  of  the  bridge  that  remained  standing,  and  got  his 
horse  over  the  next  morning."  He  arrived  at  Philadelphia 
the  next  day,  and  met  three  or  four  preachers  who, 
like  himself,  "  were  refugees."  They  remained  six  weeks 
in  Philadelphia,  then  took  ship  for  Cork,  thence  to  Wales, 
and  finally  for  Bristol ;  and  Mr.  Shadford  "  felt  a  very 
thankful  heart  when  he  set  foot  on  English  ground,  in  a 
land  of  peace  and  liberty,  where  was  no  alarm  of  war  or 
bloodshed." 

The  stout-hearted  Francis  Asbury  was  a  man  of  another 
mould  ;  he  would  neither  take  the  "  test-oath,"  nor  return 
to  his  native  land.  He  resolved  to  brave  all  difficulties, 
remain  at  his  post,  and  serve  his  brethren  and  the  cause 
of  his  Divine  Master  as  best  he  could.  There  is  something 
remarkable  in  the  incidents  connected  with  the  final  settle 
ment  of  this  apostle  of  Methodism  in  America.  Before  the 
war  broke  out,  there  was  evidently  some  misunderstanding 
between  Mr.  Rankin  (Wesley's  Works,  vol.  vii,  pp.  9,  10) 
and  Mr.  Asbury  ;  and  Mr.  Wesley  again  and  again  recalled 
the  latter,  but  he  firmly,  though  no  doubt  respectfully, 
refused  to  obey.*  Let  us  listen  to  the  noble  sentiments 
of  this  true  man  on  the  subject  of  deserting  the  work  in 
America. 


*  The  first  time  I  ever  saw  David  M'Nicoll,  when  very  young,  I  have  a  dis 
tinct  recollection  that  he  said  of  his  countryman,  Rankiu,  that  he  was  Mr. 
Wesley's  cat's-paw.  Great  men  generally  have  this  kind  of  animal  attached  to 
them,  often  without  any  design  of  their  own. 


232  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  T.  R.,  (no  doubt  Rankin,)  in  which 
he  informed  me,  that  himself,  Mr.  R.,  (Rodda,)  and  Mr.  D..  (Demp 
ster,)  had  consulted,  and  deliberately  concluded  it  would  be  best  to 
return  to  England.  But  I  can  by  no  means  agree  to  leave  such  a 
field  for  gathering  souls  to  Christ  as  we  have  in  America.  It  would 
be  an  eternal  dishonour  to  the  Methodists,  that  we  should  all  leave 
three  thousand  souls  who  desire  to  commit  themselves  to  our  care ; 
neither  is  it  the  part  of  a  good  shepherd  to  leave  his  flock  in  time  of 
danger ;  therefore  I  am  determined,  by  the  grace  of  God,  not  to 
leave  them,  let  the  consequence  be  what  it  may.  Our  friends  here 
appeared  to  be  distressed  above  measure,  at  the  thoughts  of  being  for 
saken  by  the  preachers.  So  I  wrote  my  sentiments  both  to  Mr.  R. 
and  Mr.  G.  S."— Journal,  vol.  i,  pp.  118,  119. 

Being  soon  after  this  left  to  himself,  as  far  as  regards 
the  English  preachers,  it  seems  from  his  journal  that  he 
suffered  great  perplexity  and  agitation  of  mind.  But  he 
continued  through  the  whole  period  to  breathe  a  noble 
spirit  of  piety  and  devotedness  to  God.  His  apprehen 
sions  of  God,  the  strength  and  stability  of  his  faith,  the 
tenderness  of  his  spirit,  the  regularity  and  fervour  of  his 
prayers,  (determining  to  spend  ten  minutes  in  every  hour 
in  this  exercise,)  fed  his  piety,  and  strengthened  his  reso 
lution.  And  then  the  remarkable  caution,  forbearance, 
and  prudence  he  manifested ;  the  ardent,  untiring,  steady 
zeal,  which  moved  in  him  with  the  regularity  of  the  pulse  of 
life ;  the  heroism  of  his  soul  in  all  possible  sufferings  and 
perplexing  difficulties ;  the  decision  he  continued  to  mani 
fest,  in  the  midst  of  great  temptations  to  deviate,  in  support 
of  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  Methodism  ;  and  then  his 
indefatigable  labours  in  travelling  and  preaching, — are  all 
points  of  excellency,  which  are  finely  and  fully  brought  out 
by  these  trying  events. 

Mr.  Asbury  was,  moreover,  evidently  a  man  of  much 
sorrow.  The  depth  of  his  feelings  corresponded  with  the 
eminence  of  his  piety,  and  the  delicacy  of  his  spiritual  af 
fections.  Instead  of  manifesting  anything  like  exultation 
or  bravado  in  his  differences  with  Rankin,  and  the  part  he 
was  obliged  to  take  during  the  troubles  of  the  war,  we  find 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  233 

his  spirit  is  prostrate  in  the  dust,  his  soul  lacerated  with 
feelings  of  anguish,  and  he  is  constantly  heard  to  sigh  after 
the  rest  and  peace  of  heaven ;  very  often  uttering  his 
wishes  in  the  pathetic  language  of  Charles  Wesley's  poetry. 
The  outward  incidents  of  his  life,  in  these  eventful  years, 
are  as  nothing  compared  with  the  spiritual,  the  sublime, 
exercises  of  his  mind.  In  the  case  of  those  who  are  in  the 
hands  of  God,  everything  turns  to  good  account.  Baxter 
conceived  the  idea  of  his  Saints'  Rest  at  Melbourne  Hall, 
in  a  state  of  great  debility,  and  when  unable  to  perform 
more  active  service  ;  and  John  Bunyan  wrought  out  his 
wonderful  dream,  the  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  in  Bedford  jail. 
Though  Francis  Asbury  did  not  write  a  book  in  the  seclu 
sion  into  which,  for  a  part  of  the  time,  he  was  driven ;  yet 
he  diligently  improved  his  time  in  reading  and  study,  so  as 
to  attain  a  fitness  for  his  subsequent  work,  which  probably 
he  would  not  have  so  fully  possessed  without  these  trials. 
In  nothing  does  this  eminent  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
appear  so  great  as  in  his  spiritual  character  and  walk 
with  God ;  and  perhaps  these  excellences  shine  forth  in 
more  lustre  and  strength  at  this  period  than  at  any  other 
of  his  life. 

Refusing  to  take  the  oath  required  in  the  provinces  in 
which  he  had  spent  most  of  his  time,  Mr.  Asbury  retired 
to  Delaware,  and  was  most  hospitably  entertained  and  pro 
tected  in  the  house  of  Judge  White,  for  about  twelve 
months.  He  gives  the  following  account  of  his  reasons  for 
this  step : — 

"From  March,  1778.  on  conscientious  principles,  I  was  a  non- 
juror,  and  could  not  preach  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  and,  therefore, 
withdrew  to  the  Delaware  State,  where  the  clergy  were  not  required 
to  take  the  state-oath ;  though,  with  a  clear  conscience,  I  could  have 
taken  the  oath  of  the  Delaware  State,  had  it  been  required;  and 
would  have  done  it,  had  I  not  been  prevented  by  a  tender  fear  of 
hurting  the  scrupulous  consciences  of  others.  St.  Paul  saith,  '  When 
ye  sin  so  against  the  brethren,  and  wound  their  weak  consciences,  ye 
sin  against  Christ.'  " — Journal,  vol.  i,  p.  208. 


234  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

We  have  other  sufferers  in  the  cause  of  religion,  as  well 
as  Mr.  Asbury. 

';  Mr.  Joseph  Hartley,  also,  another  travelling  preacher,  a  man  of 
great  zeal  and  faithfulness,  was  apprehended  in  Queen  Ann's  county 
for  preaching  the  Gospel,  who  gave  honds  and  security  to  appear  for 
trial  at  the  next  court.  Being  forbidden  to  preach,  he  attended  his 
appointments ;  and,  after  singing  and  prayer,  stood  upon  his  knees 
and  exhorted  the  people,  until  his  enemies  said  that  he  might  as 
well  preach  standing  on  his  feet  as  his  knees.  He  went  thence  to 
Talbot  coTinty,  where  he  was  seized  and  committed  to  jail  for  '  preach 
ing  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.'  This,  however,  by  no  means 
silenced  him.  The  people  collected  around  the  Avails  of  his  prison  ; 
he  preached  to  them  through  the  grates :  and  so  powerfully  Avas  the 
word  applied  to  their  hearts,  that  some  of  them  were  deeply  awaken 
ed  to  a  sense  of  their  lost  and  guilty  state,  and  began  earnestly  to 
seek  the  Lord.  This  induced  some  of  the  inhabitants  to  remark, 
that  unless  Hartley  were  released  from  prison,  he  would  convert  the 
whole  town.  After  keeping  him  confined  for  some  time,  he  was  set 
at  liberty ;  but  such  had  been  the  blessed  effects  of  his  preaching, 
that  a  powerful  revival  followed,  which  terminated  in  the  establish 
ment  of  a  flourishing  society  in  that  place." — Bangs's  "  History  of 
Methodism"  vol  i,  p.  127. 

Mr.  Freeborn  Garrettson  also  suffered  greatly. 

"  He  was  knocked  off  his  horse  by  a  brute  named  Brown,  his  head 
much  bruised  by  the  blows  he  received,  and  was  preserved  from 
death,  probably,  by  a  female  passing  at  the  time,  who,  possessing  a 
lancet,  very  opportunely  bled  him  on  the  spot.  After  his  restoration 
to  his  senses,  a  magistrate,  as  violent  as  Brown  himself,  proceeded 
to  write  a  mittimus  to  send  him  to  prison.  But  his  exhortations  and 
appeals,  delivered  in  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  so  disarmed  his  as 
sailants  that  they  desisted,  and  allowed  him  to  go  at  large.  How 
ever,  after  spending  some  time  in  indefatigable  labours  in  his  Mas 
ter's  cause,  he  was  finally  sent  to  jail.  Though  he  suffered  much  in 
body  in  consequence  of  having  no  other  bed  than  the  floor,  with  his 
saddle-bags  for  his  pillow,  with  two  large  windows  open  upon  him, 
yet  he  enjoyed  great  spiritual  consolation  in  prayer  and  meditation, 
reading  and  writing,  and  was  not  a  little  comforted  by  the  visits  and 
prayers  of  his  friends  and  pious  acquaintances." 

Before  his  trial  commenced,  however,  he  was  liberated, 
through  Mr.  Asbury 's  intercessions  with  the  governor 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  235 

of  Maryland. — Bangs's  "History  of  Methodism,"  vol.  i, 
p.  127. 

As  might  be  expected,  the  societies  were  greatly  agi 
tated  during  the  war.  The  question  of  the  sacraments,  as 
we  have  seen,  came  into  discussion ;  and,  being  pressed 
upon  the  subject  by  the  people,  a  part  of  the  preachers 
had  ordained  each  other,  and  administered  the  ordinances. 
Mr.  Asbury,  Freeborn  Garrettson,  and  one  or  two  more, 
however,  remained  faithful  to  Mr.  Wesley's  principles,  and 
firmly  confronted  the  innovators.  A  partial  separation, 
for  a  season,  took  place  ;  but  by  the  excellent  conduct  and 
judicious  management  of  Mr.  Asbury,  connected  with  much 
prayer,  the  breach  was  finally  healed,  and  the  dissenting 
brethren  not  only  returned  to  their  old  fellowship,  but  re 
nounced  their  ordination  and  the  practice  of  administering 
the  sacraments  at  the  same  time. 

What  is  remarkable,  in  the  midst  of  the  commotions  of 
war,  and  the  agitations  of  the  times, — a  most  extraordinary 
revival  of  religion  took  place  in  Virginia ;  and  very  much 
by  the  instrumentality  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt,  minister  of 
the  English  Church. 

We  see  from  this  that  God's  spiritual  temple  was  being 
built  in  troublous  times.  War,  the  worst  of  all  calamities, 
was  mitigated  in  its  horrors  "  by  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness." 

In  the  midst  of  all  these  difficulties,  Methodism,  as  an 
organization,  as  well  as  in  its  spiritual  triumphs,  made  con 
siderable  progress  during  these  dreary  years.  At  the  close 
of  the  war  the  Church  numbered  eighty-three  preachers, 
and  fourteen  thousand  nine  hundred  and  eighty-six  mem 
bers.  The  Conference  held  in  1782  performed  an  act  of 
justice  in  regard  to  Mr.  Jarratt  by  passing  the  following 
resolution : — 

"  The  conference  acknowledge  their  obligations  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Jarratt,  for  his  kind  and  friendly  services  to  the  preachers  and  people, 
from  our  first  entrance  into  Virginia,  and.  more  particularly,  for  at- 


236  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

tending  our  conference  in  Sussex,  in  public  and  private  ;  and  advise 
the  preachers  in  the  South  to  consult  him  and  take  his  advice  in  die 
absence  of  brother  Asbury." 

Thus  have  we  brought  our  historical  notices  down  to  one 
of  the  most  eventful  periods  in  the  annals  of  this  country 
and  of  America.  The  loss  of  her  colonies  by  Great  Britain 
was  an  event  of  the  greatest  national  consequence,  an 
awful  catastrophe.  The  merits  of  the  contest,  the  princi 
ples  involved,  the  spirit  manifested  on  either  side,  the  policy 
of  the  Governments,  and  the  talents  and  blunders  of  each, 
are  points  lying  altogether  beyond  our  line.  But  it  was  a 
fearful  thing  to  see  masses  of  men  of  the  same  race  arrayed 
in  deadly  conflict.  It  may  be  very  true  that  great  princi 
ples  were  at  stake,  great  interests  the  prize  of  battle,  great 
issues  the  result ;  but  this  does  not  alter  the  painful  nature 
of  the  fact,  that  the  combatants  were  brethren.  The  pas 
sions  then  called  forth,  and  the  animosities  created,  could 
not  but  convulse  both  communities  to  their  centres.  To  any 
other  nation,  less  elastic  and  energetic  than  Great  Britain, 
the  loss  of  such  territory,  wealth,  population,  and  political 
power, — must  have  produced  a  perfect  paralysis,  have 
prostrated  the  nation  irrecoverably,  and  sunk  her  to  the 
state  of  a  fourth  or  fifth  rate  power.  And  to  any  other 
people  than  the  children  of  this  country,  the  prize  won 
would  inevitably  have  entailed  insuperable  difficulties. 

But  the  event  itself  is  one  of  those  stupendous  facts  of 
history  which  God  decrees  once  in  the  course  of  many 
centuries,  for  the  creation  of  new  epochs  on  the  theatre  of 
nations.  Its  morale  is  infinite  :  it  must  reach  through  all 
time  ;  and  touch  and  influence  the  destinies,  in  one  way  or 
other,  of  all  countries.  The  reflux  of  the  tide  is  now  felt  in 
all  nations  ;  and  the  flow  of  events  cannot  be  turned  till  all 
old  things  pass  away,  and,  for  good  or  evil,  all  things  be 
come  new.  Would  the  first  French  Revolution  ever  have 
taken  place,  or,  if  it  had  occurred,  have  assumed  its  demo 
cratic  form,  had  La  Fayette  and  his  legions  never  visited 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  237 

America,  and  imbibed  the  spirit  of  the  revolt  ?  Would  the 
thrones  of  Europe  have  been  shaken  by  the  revolutionary 
war,  and  the  mighty  organic  changes  have  been  effected 
by  even  that  war,  which  really  occurred,  had  not  this  de 
mocratic  spirit  prevailed  ?  Would  the  decimating  power 
of  the  movement  have  swept  away  the  old  aristocracy,  and 
the  older  church,  so  as  to  make  way  for  the  military  dicta 
torship  of  Napoleon,  had  it  not  been  for  this  predominant 
tendency  ?  Would  the  singular  events  of  the  present  day 
— the  republicanism  of  France,  the  revolts  of  all  the  nations 
of  Europe  against  their  dynasties,  the  establishment  of  the 
democratic  power,  more  or  less  developed,  in  new  and  un 
tried  institutions ;  the  freedom  of  the  press,  the  opening  of 
legislative  chambers,  the  unrestrained  expression  of  public 
opinion,  and  the  strange  sight  of  all  kings  and  princes  per 
mitted  to  reign  at  all,  borne  upon  the  shoulders  of  the 
people  to  their  thrones — would  these  things  ever  have 
occurred  had  it  not  been  for  American  republicanism  be 
coming  indigenous  on  the  soil  of  France  ?  Who  can  see 
the  end  of  these  things  ?  No  one  ;  it  is  impossible.  Time 
alone  can  develop  the  principles  and  agencies  now  at  work. 
The  swell  of  the  Atlantic,  of  the  western  waves,  is  now 
felt  on  every  shore  of  Europe  and  of  the  world ;  and, 
from  appearances,  it  seems  not  likely  to  abate  till  the 
tide  has  borne  American  principles  to  every  nation  under 
heaven. 

How  little  did  John  Calvin  think  of  the  egg  he  was 
hatching  when,  in  his  quiet  study,  in  the  quiet  little  city  of 
Geneva,  he  first  broached  the  doctrine  that  it  was  lawful 
for  Christians,  under  certain  circumstances,  to  resist  their 
rulers  !  This  thunderbolt  of  John  Calvin  is  the  power  which 
has  shaken  the  world  ever  since ;  and  it  is  that  which  is 
heard  in  the  air  at  this  moment.  Right  or  Avrong,  it  is 
religion,  that  is,  the  dogma  of  a  religious  man,  which  has 
worked  all  the  revolutions  of  the  world.  John  Calvin's 
doctrine,  studied  and  imbibed  by  the  Puritans,  caused 


238  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

them  to  question  the  power  of  Queen  Elizabeth  and  the 
Stuarts  in  ecclesiastical  matters ;  their  collisions  with  the 
legitimate  representatives  of  the  "divine  right"  principle 
led  to  the  English  Grand  Rebellion:  this,  again,  led  to 
innovations  in  the  constitution  of  our  country,  and  the 
existence  of  the  Protectorate.  The  republicanism  of  Eng 
land  nursed  young  republicans  for  the  wilds  of  America, 
where,  under  the  guise  of  religious  freedom,  they  were  all 
along  building  up  a  democratic  fabric;  till  the  whole  issued, 
as  we  have  seen,  in  the  independence  of  the  States,  and  the 
mighty  changes  noAv  taking  place  in  the  world.  If  the 
present  movement  should,  in  its  desolating  effects,  subvert 
even  Popery  itself — not  a  very  improbable  thing,  as  so 
much  has  already  been  done — this  will  have  been  effected 
by  John  Calvin  ;  that  is,  by  the  idea  which  he  first  broach 
ed,  and  which  has  been,  like  a  rolling  substance,  gathering 
bulk,  solidity,  and  strength  to  the  present  moment ;  and  is 
destined,  like  the  "  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without 
hands,"  to  dash  in  pieces  the  image,  whether  of  gold,  sil 
ver,  brass,  clay,  or  iron — the  image  of  the  beast  and  false 
prophet,  together  with  all  the  forms  of  power  which  have 
so  long  propped  up  this  monstrous  tyranny. 

But  the  American  Revolution  is  likely  to  produce  an 
equally  wide  impression  of  a  religious  nature.  The  exam 
ple  of  a  great  nation  adopting  the  purely  voluntary  princi 
ple  will,  it  is  extremely  likely,  be  followed  by  others.  The 
people,  who  are  now  everywhere  claiming  for  themselves 
the  privilege  of  choosing  their  own  temporal  rulers,  are  not 
likely,  for  any  length  of  time,  to  allow  the  extraneous 
appointment  of  religious  governors.  The  public  will  claim 
for  itself  the  right  of  giving  its  suffrages  in  matters  ecclesi 
astical.  This  principle,  indeed,  is  already  powerfully  at 
work.  Either  a  pure  voluntaryism,  or  else  nationalism, 
which  is  only  voluntaryism  in  a  national  form,  as  seems 
from  the  tendencies  of  events,  must  predominate.  A  sys 
tem  which  nations  choose  for  themselves,  may  possibly  find 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  239 

a  place  in  the  new  order  of  ideas ;  but  as  to  a  religious 
yoke  being  imposed  by  a  foreign  church — as  in  the  case  of 
Popery  in  ancient  times — this  is  utterly  impossible  in  the 
present  state  of  things.  The  doctrines  of  the  Papacy  may 
indeed  prevail  in  places  where  they  have  been  held  for  a 
great  length  of  time,  till  something  better  obtains ;  but  as 
to  anything  like  the  old  dominion  of  the  Holy  See,  this 
cannot  find  place  in  the  midst  of  the  growing  democracy 
of  the  world.  Indeed,  institutions  of  every  kind  seem  des 
tined  to  be  controlled  by  the  public  voice. 

The  American  Revolution,  both  in  its  political  and  reli 
gious  phases,  may  be  considered  as  the  advent  of  a  new 
revelation  of  ideas ;  as  initiating  a  new  class  of  social 
relations ;  as  founding  a  new  order  of  institutions ;  as 
creating  a  new,  a  democratic  force,  of  tremendous  power ; 
as  ushering  into  the  social  state  a  new,  but  universal,  ele 
ment,  destined,  like  the  atmosphere,  or  some  other  ubiqui 
tous  agency,  to  modify  all  existing  things ; — in  a  word,  to 
put  the  world  upon  a  new  path,  another  probation,  an 
untried  exercise  of  its  moral  and  political  capacity.  America 
has  stood  before  the  world,  up  to  this  time,  like  an  athletic 
3'outh  just  having  escaped  from  the  care  of  parents  and 
governors.  How  it  will  ultimately  fare  can  scarcely  be 
divined  at  present.  Either  from  the  conviction  of  conscious 
strength  ;  from  a  repugnance  of  evils,  endured  or  imagined  ; 
from  the  teachings  of  history,  and  the  antecedent  miseries 
of  mankind,  as  suffered  in  the  old  world ;  from  the  abhor 
rence  of  the  chains  which  governments  and  priesthoods  had, 
in  every  nation  of  Europe,  forged  for  the  people,  and  suc 
cessfully  riveted  on  their  limbs ;  from  a  detestation  of  the 
waste  of  public  money,  the  hard  earnings  of  the  labouring 
classes,  in  the  gorgeous  decorations  of  the  abodes  of  pam 
pered  idleness  and  debauchery ;  from  the  notion  that  men, 
equally  made  in  the  image  of  God,  are  not,  as  a  consequence, 
destined  to  be  the  playthings  of  vanity  or  the  sport  of 
despotism,  but  alike  possess  all  the  rights  of  manhood,  and 


240  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

are  equally  capable  of  its  duties  and  its  blessings  ;  from  the 
impression  that  rot  and  decay  had  entered,  the  timbers  of 
the  old  social  edifices,  through  the  ignorance,  impotency, 
and  pride  of  those  who,  for  age  after  age,  had  inhabited 
them,  and  which  were  about  to  fall  over  their  heads ;  from 
a  conviction  of  the  dreadful  evils  of  war  and  bloodshed, 
generally  arising  out  of  the  thirst  for  aggrandizement,  the 
lust  of  ambition,  the  support  of  despotism,  the  quarrels  of 
state-gamblers  and  prize-fighters,  and  never,  on  one  side, 
from  truth  and  justice ; — we  say,  from  one  or  all  these 
considerations  the  American  people  determined  on  abandon 
ing  the  old  systems,  and  to  put  themselves  to  the  onerous 
task  of  working  out  a  new  theory.  Their  trial  has  proved 
to  be  the  trial  of  the  world. 

The  French,  in  the  exuberance  of  their  vanity,  attribute 
the  advent  of  democratic  principles  to  themselves.  They, 
in  their  own  opinion,  are  the  apostles  of  liberty ;  the 
philosophy  of  modern  civilization  originated  with  them ; 
their  nation  constitutes  the  only  focus  of  light  and  intelli 
gence  ;  and,  moreover,  they  are  destined  to  renovate  the 
world.  The  egotism  apart,  the  truth  is  not  so.  The 
American  Revolution  is  the  event  to  which  we  must  look 
as  giving  the  impulse  to  the  new  order  of  things ;  and  the 
seeds  of  this  were  laid  in  the  Puritanism  of  the  first 
settlers. 

The  disputes  about  the  legality  of  this  revolution  are  all 
lost  in  the  splendour  of  the  issue.  Nobody  now  ever  thinks 
of  the  principles  involved,  or  the  disputants  on  either  side. 
The  fact  is,  in  itself,  too  great  to  admit  of  these  minor 
considerations ;  it  is,  in  truth,  the  fact  of  modern  history. 
What  will  be  the  consequences  of  independence  to  the 
Americans  themselves  ?  Hitherto  it  is  vain  to  deny  that 
the  attempts  at  self-government  have  been  most  successful. 
No  doubt  there  are  ferocious  passions  in  America ;  and  tales 
about  the  uses  made  of  the  bowie-knife,  Lynch-law,  and 
matters  of  that  sort,  are  abundantly  rife.  It  would,  indeed. 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  241 

have  been  a  marvel,  if  a  scattered  population,  living  in 
remote  places,  away  from  the  seats  of  government  and 
magistracy,  were  not  guilty  of  some  excesses.  And  in 
passing  from  under  the  power  of  the  parent  state,  and 
consolidating  their  own  government,  it  would  be  equally  a 
matter  of  astonishment  if  everything  connected  with  the 
state-machine  could  at  once  be  laid  in  an  even  balance,  and 
be  made  to  work  without  friction.  But,  bating  unavoidable 
accidents,  and  the  imperfections  attendant  upon  all  human 
afta*s,  the  establishment  of  the  American  system  and  social 
state  must  be  pronounced  hitherto  as  a  perfectly  successful 
experiment.  That  other  races  should  attempt  to  follow  in 
the  same  direction,  is  no  wonder;  but  it  does  not  follow 
that  they  can  successfully  tread  in  the  steps  of  the  Anglo- 
American  people.  The  soil  was  free,  the  space  ample ;  the 
institutions  founded  among  them  while  colonies  of  Great 
Britain  were  essentially  democratic ;  the  people  had  been 
educated  for  generations  in  the  principles  of  self-govern 
ment,  and  in  most  places  elected  their  magistrates,  and 
often  the  governor  himself.  In  this  state  of  things  there 
was  no  antagonistic  power  upon  the  soil.  They  had  no 
throne  to  overthrow,  no  aristocracy  to  decimate,  no  hierar 
chy  to  proscribe,  even  no  code  of  law  to  abrogate.  Every 
thing  favoured  the  experiment ;  and,  allowing  for  the 
infirmities  of  human  nature,  it  must  be  conceded  by  all 
candid  persons  that  hitherto  the  people  have  been  true  to 
the  doctrines  of  their  origin  as  an  independent  nation ;  and 
that  the  establishment  of  the  United  States  in  their  free  and 
confederated  nationality  is  the  greatest  event  of  modern 
times. 

11 


TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Measures  preparatory  to  the  Organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — 
Application  of  the  People  to  Mr.  Wesley — His  Advice— Dr.  Bangs's  Account 
— The  Church  formed — Success. 

WE  now  approach  a  period  in  the  history  of  Methodism 
in  the  United  States,  of  great  importance ;  namely,  its 
establishment  as  an  independent  church.  On  the  cessation 
of  the  war  of  independence,  the  American  Methodists 
immediately  resumed  their  intercourse  with  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  sought  his  counsels  and  advice.  The  retirement  of  Mr. 
Rankin  had  obliged  them  to  act  for  themselves ;  and  the 
preachers,  by  their  own  vote,  made  Mr.  Asbury  assistant 
in  his  place.  This  term,  at  the  time,  indicated  that  the 
person  bearing  the  name  was  assistant  to  Mr.  Wesley  ;  and, 
consequently,  implied  subordination  to  him  and  the  confer 
ence  in  England.  By  this  act,  then,  it  is  apparent,  that 
they  did  not  contemplate  a  separation.  They  had  no  notion 
of  independence,  and  did  not  assert  it.  The  venerable  man 
at  once  entered  into  their  case,  and  gave  them  such  advice 
as  he  deemed  most  expedient  in  their  new  and  altered 
position.  In  a  letter  dated  Bristol,  October  3d,  1783,  he 
Avrites : — 

"  1.  Let  all  of  you  be  determined  to  abide  by  the  Methodist  doc 
trine  and  discipline,  published  in  the  four  volumes  of  sermons,  and 
the  Notes  upon  the  New  Testament,  together  with  the  Large 
Minutes  of  Conference. 

"  2.  Beware  of  preachers  coming  from  Great  Britain  or  Ireland 
without  a  full  recommendation  from  me.  Three  of  our  travelling 
preachers  here  eagerly  desired  to  go  to  America ;  but  I  could  not 
approve  of  it  by  any  means ;  because  I  am  not  satisfied  that  they 
thoroughly  like  either  our  discipline  or  doctrines ;  I  think  they  differ 
from  our  judgment  in  one  or  both.  Therefore,  if  these  or  any  others 
come  without  mv  recommendation,  take  care  how  you  receive  them. 

"  3.  Neither  should  you  receive  any  preachers,  however  recom 
mended,  who  will  not  be  subject  to  the  American  Conference,  and 


PART  II.— NOTICES  Otf  METHODISM.  243 

cheerfully  conform  to  the  Minutes  both  of  the  American  and  Eng 
lish  Conferences. 

"  4.  I  do  not  wish  our  American  brethren  to  receive  any  who 
make  any  difficulty  in  receiving  Francis  Asbury  as  the  general 
assistant. 

"  Undoubtedly  the  great  danger  to  the  work  of  God  in  America  is 
likely  to  arise  either  from  preachers  coming  from  Europe,  or  from 
such  as  will  arise  among  yourselves,  speaking  perverse  things,  or 
bringing  in  among  you  new  doctrines,  particularly  Calvinian.  You 
should  guard  against  this  with  all  possible  care ;  for  it  is  far  easier 
to  keep  them  out  than  to  thrust  them  out. 

£i  I  commend  you  all  to  the  grace  of  God.  and  am  your  friend  and 
brother,  JOHN  WESLEY." 

This  advice  was  soon  followed  by  greater  and  much  more 
important  events.  We  refer  to  the  organization  of  the 
American  societies  into  a  regular  and  independent  church. 
This  event  is  so  important  in  itself,  possesses  so  great  a 
bearing  on  the  unexampled  success  of  Methodism  in  the 
United  States ;  and,  by  some,  is  thought  to  fix  upon  Mr. 
Wesley  the  blemish  of  inconsistency  with  his  cherished  and 
long-avowed  principles ; — that  it  seems  necessary  to  go  into 
the  question.  The  account  given  by  Dr.  Bangs  is  so  exact, 
and  his  reasonings  upon  the  case  are  so  perfectly  sober  and 
conclusive,  and,  withal,  must,  to  most  in  this  country,  be  so 
new,  that  it  is  thought  best  to  give  the  narration  in  his  own 
words. 

"  We  have  arrived  at  a  very  important  period  in  the  history  of 
Methodism  in  this  country.  And  as  so  much  has  been  said  respect 
ing  the  constituting  of  the  Methodist  societies  here  into  an  inde 
pendent  Church.  I  shall,  in  the  first  place,  give  a  detail  of  the  facts  in 
the  case,  and,  secondly,  offer  some  arguments  in  defence  of  the 
measure. 

';  I.  Hitherto  the  Methodists,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  had 
been  considered  as  a  society  within  a  church ;  in  Great  Britain  they 
considered  themselves  as  members  of  the  Establishment,  in  America 
as  members  of  that  denomination  to  which  they  might  be  attached. 
The  preachers  in  both  hemispheres,  not  having  been  consecrated  to 
their  work  by  the  imposition  of  hands,  were  distinguished  as  'lay- 
preachers,'  and  had  not,  except  in  the  instance  heretofore  narrated, 
presumed  to  administer  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 


244  TO  UK  IN  AMERICA- 

supper.  Under  these  circumstances  much  uneasiness  had  been 
manifested  both  in  Europe  and  America,  more  especially  here.  But 
all  solicitation,  whether  from  the  preachers  or  people,  for  the  estab 
lishment  of  a  separate  church,  had  been  strenuously  resisted  by  Mr. 
Wesley,  as  being  foreign  to  his  primary  design,  and  incompatible 
with  the  principles  he  had  avowed  from  the  beginning  of  his  minis 
try.  He  commenced  his  ministerial  labour  with  the  single  intention 
of  reviving  evangelical  religion  in  the  Church,  by  preaching  her  doc 
trines,  and  enforcing  her  discipline.  This  was  the  state  of  things  at 
the  time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking. 

"As,  however,  the  colonies  had  now  become  an  independent 
government,  no  longer  under  the  control  of  Great  Britain,  either  in 
civil  or  ecclesiastical  matters,  Mr.  Wesley  began  to  relax  from  the 
sternness  with  which  he  had  heretofore  resisted  the  solicitations  of 
the  American  Methodists,  and  to  think  seriously  of  granting  their 
requests  ;  and  after  consulting  with  his  most  intimate  friends  re 
specting  the  propriety  of  the  measure, — for  of  its  lawfulness  he  had 
no  doubt, — he  resolved  to  grant  their  request,  and  adopted  means  to 
carry  the  resolution  into  effect.  '  At  the  conference  held  in  Leeds, 
in  1784,  he  declared  his  intention  of  sending  Dr.  Coke  and  some 
other  preachers  to  America.  Mr.  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Thomas 
Vasey  offered  themselves  as  missionaries  for  that  purpose,  and  were 
accepted.  Before  they  sailed,  Mr.  Wesley  abridged  the  Common 
Prayer-Book  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  wrote  to  Dr.  Coke,  then 
in  London,  desiring  him  to  meet  him  in  Bristol,  to  receive  fuller 
powers,  and  to  bring  the  Rev.  Mr.  Crcighton  with  him.  The  Doctor 
and  Mr.  Creighton  accordingly  met  him  in  Bristol ;  when,  with  their 
assistance,  he  ordained  Mr.  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Thomas 
Vasey  presbyters  for  America ;  and  being  peculiarly  attached  to 
every  rite  of  the  Church  of  England,  he  afterward  ordained  Dr. 
Coke  a  superintendent,  giving  him  letters  of  ordination  under  his 
hand  and  seal,  and  at  the  same  time  the  following  letter,  to  be  printed 
and  circulated  in  America  :'* — 

"  '  To  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Aslniry,  and  our  Brethren  in  North  America. 

"  '  Bristol,  Sept.  IQth,  1784. 

'"1.  BY  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences,  many  of  the  pro 
vinces  of  North  America  arc  totally  disjoined  from  the  British  em 
pire,  and  erected  into  independent  states.  The  English  government 
has  no  authority  over  them,  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any  more 
than  over  the  States  of  Holland.  A  civil  authority  is  exercised  over 
them,  partly  by  the  Congress,  partly  by  the  State  assemblies.  But  no 

*  Moore's  "  Life  of  Wesley,"  vol.  li,  p.  273. 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  245 

one  cither  exercises  or  claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all.  In 
this  peculiar  situation  some  thousands  of  the  inhabitants  of  these 
States  desire  my  advice :  and,  in  compliance  with  their  desire,  I  have 
drawn  up  a  little  sketch. 

" '  2.  Lord  King's  Account  of  the  Primitive  Church  convinced  me, 
many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presbyters  are  the  same  order,  and, 
consequently,  have  the  same  right  to  ordain.  For  many  years  I  have 
been  importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise  this  right,  by  ordain 
ing  part  of  our  travelling  preachers.  But  I  have  still  refused,  not  only 
for  peace'  sake,  but  because  I  was  determined  as  little  as  possible 
to  violate  the  established  order  of  the  national  church,  to  which  I 
belonged. 

"  '  3.  But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England  and  North 
America.  Here  there  are  bishops  Avho  have  a  legal  jurisdiction.  In 
America  there  are  none,  and  but  few  parish  ministers ;  so  that,  for 
some  hundred  miles  together,  there  is  none  cither  to  baptize  or  to  ad 
minister  the  Lord's  supper.  Here,  therefore,  my  scruples  are  at  an 
end  ;  and  I  conceive  myself  at  fall  liberty,  as  1  violate  no  order,  and 
invade  no  man's  right,  by  appointing  and  sending  labourers  into  the 
harvest. 

'"4.  I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Francis  Asbu- 
ry,  to  be  joint  superintendents*  over  our  brethren  in  North  America. 
As  also  Richard'  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey  to  act  as  elders 
among  them,  by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's  supper. 

"  '  5.  If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  scriptural  way 
of  feeding  and  guiding  those  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness,  I  will 
gladly  embrace  it.  At  present  I  cannot  see  any  better  method  than 
that  I  have  taken. 

"  '  6.  It  has,  indeed,  been  proposed  to  desire  the  English  bishops  to 
ordain  part  of  our  preachers  for  America.  But  to  this  I  object,  (1.) 
I  desired  the  bishop  of  London  to  ordain  one  only ;  but  could  not 
prevail:  (2.)  If  they  consented,  we  know  the  slowness  of  their  pro 
ceedings;  but  the  matter  admits  of  no  delay:  (3.)  If  they  would  or 
dain  them  now,  they  would  likewise  expect  to  govern  them.  And 
how  grievously  would  this  entangle  us !  (4.)  As  our  American 
brethren  arc  now  totally  disentangled  both  from  the  state  and  from 
the  English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  entangle  them  again,  either  with 
the  one  or  the  other.  They  are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to  follow 
the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive  Church.  And  we  judge  it  best  tha<! 
they  should  stand  fast  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangely, 
made  them  free.  JOHN  WESLEY.' 

*  "  As  the  translators  of  our  version  of  the  Bible  have  uspd  the  English, 
word  '  bishop'  instead  of  '  superintendent,'  it  has  been  thought  by  us  that  & 
would  appear  more  Scriptural  to  adopt  their  term  '  bishop.'— Discipline.1' 


246  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"  The  following  is  the  letter  of  ordination  which  Mr.  Wesley  gave 
to  Dr.  Coke  :— 

" '  To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  John  Wesley,  late 
Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford,  presbyter  of  the  Church 
of  England,  sendeth  greeting  : 

"  '  Whereas  many  of  the  people  in  the  Southern  provinces  of 
North  America,  who  desire  to  continue  under  my  care,  and  still  ad 
here  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church  of  England,  are 
greatly  distressed  for  want  of  ministers  to  administer  the  sacraments 
of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  according  to  the  usage  of  the  same 
church ;  and  whereas  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  other  way  of 
supplying  them  with  ministers  : 

" '  Know  all  men,  that  I,  John  Wesley,  think  myself  to  be  provi 
dentially  called  at  this  time  to  set  apart  some  persons  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry  in  America.  And,  therefore,  under  the  protection  of 
Almighty  God,  and  with  a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  I  have  this  day 
set  apart  as  a  superintendent,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  and 
prayer,  (being  assisted  by  other  ordained  ministers,)  Thomas  Coke, 
doctor  of  civil  law,  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  a  man 
whom  I  judge  to  be  well  qualified  for  that  great  work.  And  I  do 
hereby  recommend  him  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  as  a  fit  person 
to  preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ.  In  testimony  whereof  I  have 
hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal,  this  second  day  of  September,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-four. 

'"JoiiN  WESLEY.' 

"  Being  thus  furnished  with  the  proper  credentials,  in  the  month 
of  September,  Dr.  Coke,  in  company  with  Messrs.  Whatcoat  and 
Vasey,  set  sail  for  America,  and  landed  in  the  city  of  New- York  on 
the  3d  of  November,  1784.  From  thence  they  proceeded  through 
Philadelphia  to  the  State  of  Delaware,  where,  on  the  1 5th  day  of  the 
same  month,  he  met  Mr.  Asbury,  at  Barratt's  chapel.  Mr.  Asbury 
gives  the  following  account  of  this  meeting : — 

'"  Sunday,  15th. — I  came  to  Barratt's  chapel.  Here,  to  my  great 
joy,  I  met  those  dear  men  of  God,  Dr.  Coke  and  Richard  Whatcoat. 
We  were  greatly  comforted  together.  The  doctor  preached  on 
Christ  our  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption. 
Having  had  no  opportunity  of  conversing  writh  them  before  public 
worship,  I  was  greatly  surprised  to  see  brother  Whatcoat  assist  by 
taking  the  cup  in  the  administration  of  the  sacrament.  I  was 
shocked  when  first  informed  of  the  intention  of  these  my  brethren  in 
coming  to  this  country :  it  may  be  of  God.  My  answer  then  was, 
If  the  preachers  unanimously  choose  me,  I  shall  not  act  in  the  capacity  I 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  247 

have  hitherto  done  by  Mr.  Wesl&Js  appointment.  The  design  of  organ 
izing  the  Methodists  into  an  independent  Episcopal  Church  was 
opened  to  the  preachers  present,  and  it  was  agreed  to  call  a  General 
Conference,  to  meet  at  Baltimore  the  ensuing  Christmas ;  as  also 
that  brother  Garrcttson  go  off  to  Virginia  to  give  notice  thereof  to 
the  brethren  in  the  South.' 

"  According  to  this  arrangement,  Mr.  Garrettson  set  off  imme 
diately  on  his  Southern  journey,  sending  letters  to  those  he  could 
not  sec ;  and  Dr.  Coke  spent  the  intermediate  time  in  visiting  various 
parts  of  the  country,  and  preaching  to  the  people.  On  Friday,  the 
26th,  Mr.  Asbury  says,  '  I  observed  this  day  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  that  I  might  know  the  will  of  God  in  the  matter  that  is  to 
come  before  the  conference.  The  preachers  and  people  seem  to  be 
much  pleased  with  the  projected  plan ;  I  myself  am  led  to  think  it  is 
of  the  Lord.  I  am  not  tickled  Avith  the  honour  to  be  gained.  I  see 
danger  in  the  way.  My  soul  waits  upon  God.  0  that  he  may  lead 
us  in  the  way  wre  should  go  ! ' 

"  In  conformity  with  the  above  arrangement,  December  25th.  sixty 
out  of  the  eighty-three  preachers  then  in  the  travelling  connexion, 
assembled  in  the  city  of  Baltimore  for  the  conference,  in  which  Dr. 
Coke  presided,  assisted  by  Mr.  Asbury ;  and  the  first  act  of  the  con 
ference  was,  by  a  unanimous  vote,  to  elect  Dr.  Coke  and  Francis 
Asbury  as  general  superintendents ;  for  although  Mr.  Asbiiry  had 
been  appointed  to  that  high  office  by  Mr.  Wesley,  yet  he  declined 
acting  in  that  capacity  independently  of  the  suffrages  of  his  brethren 
over  wrhom  he  must  preside.  After  his  election,  being  first  ordained 
a  deacon,  then  an  elder,  Mr.  Asbury  was  consecrated  by  Dr.  Coke, 
assisted  by  several  elders,  to  the  office  of  a  superintendent,  in  the 
manner  set  forth  in  the  following  certificate  : — 

" '  Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  I,  Thomas  Coke,  doctor 
of  civil  law,  late  of  Jesus  College,  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  pres 
byter  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  superintendent  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  America ;  under  the  protection  of  Almighty 
God,  and  with  a  single  eye  to  his  glory ;  by  the  imposition  of  my 
hands,  and  prayer,  (being  assisted  by  two  ordained  elders,)  did,  on 
the  twenty-fifth  day  of  this  month,  December,  set  apart  Francis  As 
bury  for  the  office  of  a  deacon  in  the  aforesaid  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  And  also  on  the  twenty-sixth  day  of  the  said  month,  did, 
by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  and  prayer,  (being  assisted  by  the 
said  elders,)  set  apart  the  said  Francis  Asbury  for  the  office  of  elder 
in  the  said  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  And  on  this  twenty- 
seventh  day  of  the  said  month,  being  the  day  of  the  date  hereof, 
have,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  and  prayer,  (being  assisted  by 


248  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  said  elders,)  set  apart  the  said  Francis  Asbury  for  the  office  of  a 
superintendent  in  the  said  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  a  man  whom 
I  judge  to  be  well  qualified  for  that  great  work.  And  I  do  hereby 
recommend  him  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  as  a  fit  person  to  pre 
side  over  the  flock  of  Christ.  In  testimony  whereof,  I  have  hereunto 
set  my  hand  and  seal,  this  27th  day  of  December,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1784.  THOMAS  COKE.' 

"  One  of  the  elders  who  assisted  at  the  consecration  of  Mr.  Asbury, 
was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Otterbine,  a  minister  of  the  German  church.  Hav 
ing  enjoyed  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  this  pious  and  evangelical 
minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  having  full  fellowship  with  him  as  a 
laborious  and  useful  servant  of  God,  Mi*.  Asbury  requested  that  he 
might  be  associated  with  Dr.  Coke  and  the  other  elders  in  the  per 
formance  of  this  solemn  ceremony. 

';  The  following  persons  were  elected,  twelve  of  whom  were  conse 
crated  elders : — Freeborn  Garrettson,  William  Gill,  Le  Roy  Cole, 
John  Hagerty,  James  0.  Cromwell.  John  Tunnel,  Nelson  Reed, 
Jeremiah  Lambert,  Reuben  Ellis,  James  O'Kelly,  Richard  Ivey, 
Bevcrley  Allen,*  and  Henry  Willis.  Mr.  Garrettson  and  Mr.  Crom 
well  were  set  apart  especially  for  Nova  Scotia,  to  which  place  they 
soon  after  went ;  and  their  labours  and  success  will  be  noticed  in  the 
proper  place.  Mr.  Lambert  was  ordained  for  the  island  of  Antigua, 
in  the  West  Indies. 

"  John  Dickins,  Caleb  Boyer,  and  Ignatius  Pigman,  were  elected 
deacons. 

"  II.  Having  thus  given  an  account  of  these  transactions,  we  pro 
ceed  to  offer  a  few  arguments  in  their  defence.  Let  it  be  recollected, 

"  1.  That  there  was  a  loud  call  for  these  things.  Most  of  the 
clergy  of  the  English  Chxirch,  during  the  revolution,  had  fled  from 
their  flocks ;  and  those  who  remained,  with  very  few  exceptions, 
were  fit  for  anything  rather  than  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  From 
the  hands  of  such  men  the  Methodists  felt  unwilling  to  receive  the 
ordinances.  As  to  the  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists,  they 
would  neither  baptize  the  children  unless,  at  least,  one  of  the  parents 
professed  faith  in  their  doctrines,  nor  admit  them  to  the  communion 
table  unless  they  became  members  of  their  church.  The  Baptists 
were  more  rigid  still,  as  they  could  fellowship  none  unless  they  had 
been  baptized  by  immersion.  To  neither  of  these  conditions  could 
the  Methodists  submit.  Besides,  by  these  denominations,  the  Me 
thodists  were  treated  as  heretics,  on  account  of  their  opposition  to 
the  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  decrees,  and  the  final  perseverance  of  the 

*  "  Mr.  Allen  was  not  ordained  until  the  conference  in  1785  ;  and  Mr.  Wil 
lis,  not  being  present,  was  ordained  a  few  weeks  afterward." — Lee. 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  24$ 

saints.  Hence  a  necessity,  originating  from  the  state  of  things  in 
this  country,  compelled  the  Methodists  either  to  remain  without  the 
ordinances,  to  administer  them  by  unconsecrated  hands,  or  to  pro 
vide  for  them  in  the  manner  they  did.  Those  who  disclaim  all  de 
pendence  upon  the  argument  derived  from  the  necessity  of  the  case, 
would  do  well  to  inquire  whether  any  man  can  be  justified  in  doing 
an  unnecessary  work, — a  work  that  might  be  Scripturally  dispensed 
with.  It  appears  to  the  writer,  that  if  there  be  no  weight  in  this  aiv 
gument,  then  it  follows,  that  Mr.  Wesley,  and  those  who  acted  with 
him  in  this  solemn  affair,  were  guilty  of  a  work  of  supererogation^ 
and  therefore  cannot  be  justified  on  any  principle  whatever,  either 
of  Scripture,  reason,  or  conscience. 

"  2.  Xet  it  be  recollected,  also,  that  those  who  consecrated  Richard 
Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey,  namely,  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  and 
Mr.  Creighton,  were  all  regular  presbyters  in  the  Church  of  Eng 
land  ;  and  that  those  who  laid  hands  on  Dr.  Coke,  and  set  him  apart 
as  a  superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America, 
were  also  presbyters  regularly  ordained  to  that  office. 

"  3.  It  appears  manifest  from  several  passages  of  Scripture,  par 
ticularly  Acts  xiii.  1,  2,  and  1  Tim.  iv,  14,  and  the  testimonies  of  the 
primitive  fathers  of  the  Church,  that  presbyters  and  bishops  were  of 
the  same  order,  and  that  they  originally  possessed  the  power  of  or 
dination. 

"4.  The  doctrine  of  uninterrupted  succession  from  the  apostles, 
in  a  third  order,  by  a  triple  consecration,  as  distinct  from,  and  supe 
rior  to,  presbyters,  has  been  discarded  by  many  of  the  most  eminent 
ecclesiastical  writers,  as  resting  upon  no  solid  foundation,  not  being 
susceptible  of  proof  from  any  authentic  source. 

''•  5.  Mr.  Wesley  possessed  a  right  over  the  Methodists  Avhich  no 
man  else  did  or  could  possess,  because  they  were  his  spiritual  children, 
raised  up  under  his  preaching  and  superintendence,  and  hence  they 
justly  looked  to  him  for  a  supply  of  the  ordinances  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  6.  Therefore,  in  exercising  the  power  with  which  the  divine 
Head  of  the  Church  had  invested  him,  he  invaded  no  other  man's 
right,  nor  yet  assumed  that  which  did  not  belong  to  him. 

"  7.  Hence  he  did  not,  as  the  objection  which  this  argument  is  de 
signed  to  refute  supposes,  ordain  either  presbyters  or  a  bishop  for  the 
English  Church,  nor  for  any  other  church  then  existing,  but  simply 
and  solely  for  the  Methodist  societies  in  America,  And  therefore, 
in  doing  this  necessary  work,  he  neither  acted  inconsistently  with 
himself  as  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England,  nor  incompatible 
with  his  frequent  avowals  to  remain  in  that  church,  and  not  to 
separate  from  it. 

11* 


250  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"  8.  For,  in  fact,  in  organizing  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  he 
did  not  separate  either  from  the  English  or  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  ;  for  that  church  had  no  jurisdiction  here,  and  the  Methodist 
was  organized  some  time  before  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
had  an  existence.  Hence  he  acted  perfectly  consistent  with  himself, 
with  all  his  avowals  of  attachment  to  the  Church  of  England,  while 
lie  proceeded  to  organize  a  church  here  ;  for  while  he  did  this,  and 
thereby  established  a  separate  and  independent  church  in  America, 
where  the  English  Church  had  no  jurisdiction,  he  and  his  people  in 
England  still  remained  members  of  the  Establishment. 

'•  9.  While  the  Scriptures  are  silent  in  respect  to  the  particular 
form  of  church  government  which  should  be  established,  they  cer 
tainly  allow  of  an  episcopal  form,  because  it  is  not  incompatible  with 
any  known  precept  or  usage  of  primitive  Christianity. 

"  10.  This  is  further  manifest  from  the  fact,  that  the  apostles  and 
evangelists  did  exercise  a  jurisdiction  over  the  entire  Church,  pres 
byters,  deacons,  and  people,  though,  at  the  same  time,  there  is  no 
proof  that  as  to  order,  created  such  by  a  third  consecration,  they 
were  higher  than  the  presbyters. 

"11.  Distinguishing,  therefore,  between  the  power  of  ordination 
and  the  power  of  jurisdiction,  we  may  see  how  an  episcopal  govern 
ment  may  be  created  by  a  Presbyterian  ordination,  and  hence  justify 
the  act  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  associates  in  setting  apart  Dr.  Coke 
to  the  office  of  a  general  superintendent. 

"  These  arguments  are  merely  stated  here  as  the  grounds  on  which 
the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  justified,  re 
ferring  the  reader  who  may  wish  to  see  them  in  detail,  with  the  proofs 
on  which  they  rest  for  support,  to  the  book  recently  published, 
called,  '  An  Original  Church  of  Christ.'  In  that  performance  he  will 
see  all  objections  met,  and,  I  trust,  fully  answered,  and  the  proceed 
ings  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  co-Avorkcrs  amply  vindicated. 

"  1 2.  Another  ground  of  defence  is  in  the  character  of  those  who 
were  employed  in  this  transaction.  As  to  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  it 
is  almost  needless  now  to  say  anything  in  his  commendation.  In 
him  were  concentrated  all  the  elements  of  a  great  man ;  and  by  a 
conscientious  improvement  of  his  gifts,  having  been  made  a  partaker 
of 'like  precious  faith,'  lie  was  as  much  distinguished  by  his  good 
ness  as  by  his  greatness ;  but  all  his  other  endowments  were  pro 
pelled  on  by  his  inextinguishable  thirst  for  the  salvation  of  his  fel 
low-men,  and  fully  employed,  as  an  evangelist,  in  the  grand  cause  of 
Jesus  Christ.  And  such  were  the  effects  of  these  labours,  that,  at  the 
time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  there  were  no  less  than  sixty- 
four  thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty-five  members  of  societv,  and 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  251 

one  hundred  and  ninety-five  preachers,  in  Europe;  and  fourteen 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  eighty-eight  members,  and  eighty-three 
preachers,  in  America;  making  in  all  seventy-nine  thousand  one 
hundred  and  forty-three  members,  and  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
eight  preachers.  These  had  been  raised  up  through  his  instrumen 
tality  in  the  short  space  of  forty-five  years,  as  seals  to  his  ministry, 
and  as  evidences  of  his  call  to  the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
Of  his  call,  therefore,  and  qualification  for  the  work  of  an  evan 
gelist,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  any  more  than  there  should  be  of  his 
right,  as  the  spiritual  father  of  this  numerous  family,  to  provide 
them  with  all  the  means  of  grace." — Bangs's  "  History  of  Method 
ism,"  \o\  i,  pp.  151-103. 

Tims  were  the  scattered  societies  in  America  formed  into 
a  regular  cluircli  organization.  This  event,  like  the  political 
independence  of  the  States,  is  one  of  those  circumstances 
which  constitute  epochs  in  the  history  of  Christianity.  The 
success  of  the  arrangement  has  put  to  silence  all  surmises 
as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  settlement,  whether  entertained  in 
this  country  or  in  America.  It  gave,  in  the  first  place,  a 
free  and  independent  action  to  the  church  so  established ; 
which,  under  the  able  and  judicious  management  of  the 
new  bishops,  and  especially  of  Bishop  Asbury,  at  once  be 
gan,  as  if  with  new  life,  to  develop  its  strength.  Much  has 
been  said  on  the  subject  of  Mr.  Wesley's  love  of  power, 
and,  by  Southey,  on  his  towering  ambition  ;  but  this  whole 
business  palpably  refutes  all  such  allegations.  It  is  not  a 
characteristic  of  the  love  of  power  to  part  with  it :  and  the 
yielding  up  of  authority  to  others,  is  but  an  ill  proof  of 
ambition.  John  Wesley  might  have  retained  an  entire  and 
undivided  exercise  of  government  over  the  American  soci 
eties,  just  as  he  did  at  home,  had  he  chosen  to  do  so.  His 
appointment  of  preachers  would  have  been  undisputed,  and 
they,  on  their  part,  would  have  cordially  supported  his  pas 
toral  authority;  his  missives  of  instruction  would  have 
been  unhesitatingly  received  by  his  sons  in  the  gospel,  and 
obeyed  in  the  most  perfect  docility  of  spirit ;  the  decisions 
of  the  British  Conference,  expressed  in  its  Minutes,  would 
have  been  complied  with,  for  aught  that  appears,  as  the 


252  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

canon-law  of  the  American  body :  a  president,  sent  from 
England  in  the  name  of  the  father  of  the  whole  family, 
might  have  presided  in  the  Conferences,  and  kept  up  the 
link  of  union,  and  thus  have  secured  subordination.  All 
this  might  have  taken  place ;  and  would,  no  doubt — or 
some  other  line  of  policy  similar  in  spirit — have  been  pur 
sued,  had  this  great  man  been  actuated  by  selfish  or  ambi 
tious  views.  No  act  of  his  life,  rightly  considered,  so  fully 
indicates  the  integrity  of  his  mind,  the  purity  of  his  motives, 
the  grandeur  of  his  views,  and  the  magnanimity  of  his  cha 
racter,  as  this  arrangement.  It  is  the  act  of  a  generous, 
noble-minded  parent,  dispossessing  himself  of  his  patrimony 
and  power,  to  bestow  it  upon  a  son  during  his  own  life 
time.  The  magnanimity  of  the  measure,  also,  appears  in 
its  largeness.  It  went  far  beyond  the  anticipations  or  de 
sires  of  the  parties  themselves.  They  had  merely  requested 
to  have  the  ordinances  among  them,  and,  for  this  purpose, 
desired  the  ordination  of  ministers.  But  this  could  have 
been  secured,  as  in  Scotland,  without  either  the  establish 
ment  of  an  independent  church,  or  the  appointment  of  su 
perintendents.  The  only  question  in  the  mind  of  Mr.  Wes 
ley  must  have  been,  What  is  best  for  the  parties  interested  ? 
He  soon  answered  the  question  by  his  conduct.  His  pene 
trating  mind,  his  sound  understanding,  his  knowledge  of 
the  whole  case,  his  Christian  philosophy,  and  capacity 
to  see  into  the  future  as  well  as  the  present ; — all  this, 
in  connexion  with  his  noble  disinterestedness,  determined 
him  to  take  the  initiative,  and  himself  to  originate  the 
organization  and  independent  position  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 

The  issue  has  amply  verified,  and,  one  would  think,  more 
than  verified,  the  highest  anticipations  of  this  faithful  shep 
herd.  The  great  end  he  sought,  in  the  extension  of  the 
gospel,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners,  has  certainly  been 
secured  on  the  widest  scale  ever  witnessed  in  modern  times. 
This  of  itself  would  be  to  him  a  sufficient  reward.  He  had 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  253 

no  other  purpose  save  this,  in  all  he  did.  The  object  pro 
posed  by  the  several  institutions  ordained  by  him,  was  the 
extension  of  our  Lord's  kingdom  in  the  salvation  and  hap 
piness  of  mankind. 

But  every  other  purpose  has  been  secured,  as  well  as  this 
primary  one.  The  doctrines  he  held  so  dear  have  been 
faithfully  conserved  and  widely  disseminated ;  the  main 
points  of  Methodist  discipline  have  been  sedulously  guarded 
and  carried  out ;  the  holy  living  and  piety  towards  God, 
so  indefatigably  promoted  by  him  in  his  whole  career  of 
labour  and  of  shame,  have  been  happily  secured ;  the 
unity  of  a  numerous  people,  who,  with  few  exceptions,  have 
given  a  cordial  and  hearty  allegiance  to  the  system  he 
adopted,  has  been  exhibited  for  the  illustration  of  the  truth 
of  Scripture,  and  the  edification  of  the  world ;  and  that 
evangelic  action  which  is  indicated  by  the  establishment  of 
itinerancy,  has  been  fully  secured  and  prosecuted  even  be 
yond  the  extent  of  their  own  gigantic  country. 

Moreover,  the  world  may  now,  if  it  chooses,  look  upon 
a  primitive  episcopacy  in  actual  and  living  operation. 
Before  this  period  it  was  only  ideal.  It  might  be  found  in 
the  New  Testament,  in  the  practice  of  the  first  churches, 
in  the  remains  of  the  primitive  fathers,  in  the  writings  and 
speculations  of  men  of  moderate,  but  true  and  authentic, 
notions ;  but  the  reality  had  long  been  absorbed  in  the 
monstrous  usurpations  of  Popery,  and  other  systems  of 
ecclesiastical  error  and  tyranny.  That  man  must  have 
possessed  a  stout  heart  who,  in  the  presence  of  existing 
establishments,  and  the  prevalent  opinions  of  the  day,  and 
even  of  the  church  to  which  he  professed  himself  to  belong 
— who  had  the  courage  to  return,  practically,  to  primitive 
usage,  and  build  up  a  living  body  on  the  model  of  the 
Presbytero-Episcopal  Church  of  the  first  and  best  ages. 
He  could  not  help  foreseeing,  also,  that  the  temerity  which 
would  venture  upon  such  a  course  must  expose  him  to  all 
manner  of  reproach.  He  braved  it  all ;  and  the  American 


254  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church  now  stands,  and  will  forever 
stand,  as  the  noble  monument  of  his  wisdom,  love  of  truth, 
disinterested  devotion  to  his  Master's  honour,  and  his  peo 
ple's  good  ;  as  well  as  of  his  own  courageous  contempt  of 
this  world's  petty  scorn,  or  of  the  grave  or  bitter  rebukes  of 
an  incensed  and  privileged  priesthood. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  new  Order  of  Things— Mr.  Asbury  becomes  the  real  Bishop  of  the  Church 
— His  Character  and  Qualifications  for  the  Office — Dr.  Coke  exceeds  his 
Powers— Certificate  —The  Episcopacy  defined  and  guarded — Mr.  Wesley's 
Offence  at  the  Use  of  the  Term  "  Bishop"— Letter  to  Asbury— Dr.  Coke  in 
Difficulties  respecting  the  Address  to  Washington— And  on  Slavery — The 
Church  takes  its  Standing  among  the  Institutions  of  the  United  States. 

MB.  ASBURY,  under  the  new  order  of  things,  became  the 
real  superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Church,  Dr.  Coke 
returning  home,  and  only  occasionally  visiting  the  conti 
nent.  It  was  a  merciful  dispensation  that  this  power  fell 
into  his  hands.  In  addition  to  true  piety,  which  we  have 
before  considered,  he  was  blessed  with  a  sound  judgment, 
great  moderation,  tender  sympathy  with  his  fellow-labour 
ers,  intense  desire  for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  uncompro 
mising  integrity,  and  entire  decision  of  character.  He 
seems  to  have  devoted  himself  most  sedulously  to  the  cul 
tivation  of  a  knowledge  of  theology,  as  far  as  circumstances 
would  allow ;  was  a  constant  and  zealous  preacher — plain, 
practical,  energetic,  though  not  eloquent;  an  assiduous 
pastor,  naturally  caring  for  the  spiritual  and  temporal  wel 
fare  of  all  the  people ;  and  bent,  in  his  evangelical  toils, 
upon  spreading  true  religion  through  the  entire  continent. 
But  Mr.  Asbuiy  seems  to  have  possessed,  in  an  eminent 
degree,  that  wonderful  gift  which  is  sometimes  seen  in 
favoured  individuals — an  almost  irresistible  influence  over 
men.  Undoubtedly  this  originates,  in  part,  in  confidence 
in  their  integrity ;  and  yet  not  altogether  so.  Indeed, 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  255 

without  the  conviction  of  this  quality,  and  many  others,  the 
homage  would  not  be  given  ;  but  no  assemblage  of  moral 
excellences  will,  of  themselves,  lead  to  this  result.  It  is 
evidently  the  power  of  mind  ;  though  in  what  that  power 
consists,  is  extremely  difficult  to  define.  To  say  it  is  intel 
lectual  would  not  meet  the  case,  as  there  are  many  men  of 
high  and  noble  intellect  who  possess  no  very  commanding 
influence  among  their  fellows.  Extraordinary  religious 
attainments,  and  the  reputation  of  exalted  sanctity,  though 
producing  great  reverence,  yet  does  not,  of  itself,  lead  to 
the  dominion  of  the  mind  of  which  we  speak.  It  appears 
to  consist  of — shall  we  call  it? — robustness  of  soul, 
especially  in  strength  of  will.  This,  when  connected  with  a 
corresponding  amount  of  intelligence,  judgment,  insight 
into  character,  integrity,  and  honour;  and,  withal,  that 
strange  thing  called  "  tact" — a  perception  of  the  right 
time,  the  right  means,  the  right  spirit  and  mode  of 
proceeding — seem  to  constitute  the  elements  of  this  cha 
racter. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  these  characteristics  all  met  in  Mr. 
Asbury.  But,  after  all,  his  power  was  his  piety,  connected 
with  corresponding  energetical  labours.  No  natural  en 
dowments  could  have  made  him  what  we  see  him  to  have 
been.  He  seems  to  have  possessed  an  intense  and  a  pro 
found  faith,  which  was  constantly  at  work.  He  was  a  be 
liever  in  the  living,  active,  omnipresent  reign  of  God;  and 
was  in  the  habit  of  viewing  all  things  through  the  medium 
of  his  providence  and  will.  His  mission  to  America  was 
undertaken,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  full  and  unwavering 
persuasion,  that  it  was  the  call  and  will  of  God.  The  resist 
ance  he  set  up  against  Mr.  Wesley's  commands  to  return 
home,  after  only  being  in  the  country  a  short  time,  and  his 
pertinacious  determination  to  remain  at  his  post  at  the 
period  of  the  Revolution,  though  adopted  in  the  midst  of 
the  most  painful  and  embarrassing  exercises,  were  taken 
with  the  full  belief  that  his  continuance  at  his  post  was  the 


256  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

ordination  of  God.  So,  again,  when  all  his  English  bre 
thren  deserted  him,  and  his  heart  was  left  to  bleed  at  their 
loss,  and  especially  for  the  loss  of  George  Shadford,  for 
whom  he  entertained  the  warmest  possible  affection;  when 
he  stood  alone,  and  had  to  pass  through  years  of  distress, 
anxiety,  and  sorrow ; — he  still  adhered  to  the  belief  that  he 
was  called  of  God  to  all  this.  In  like  manner,  when  it  was 
proposed  to  him  to  take  the  new  office  of  superintendent, 
and  adopt  the  church-system  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  framed, 
and  of  which  he  seems  to  have  had  no  premonition  what 
ever,  on  consideration,  connected  with  prayer,  he  entered 
upon  it  as  the  appointment  of  God.  This  was  the  habit  of 
his  mind.  And  never  taking  up  a  new  position  without 
being  entirely  persuaded  that  it  was  the  will  of  God,  he 
never  afterward  swerved. 

These  are  the  men  who  rule  mankind.  Their  soul  seems 
to  be  rooted  in  some  eternal,  immutable,  unalterable  truth 
— which,  as  the  soil  supports  the  oak,  strengthens  them 
for  every  emergency.  Hence  they  are  always  the  same  ; 
the  vacillations  of  weaker  men,  the  sweep  of  time,  and  all 
other  contingencies,  find  them  still  inflexibly  bent  upon 
their  mission.  But  this  decision  of  character  in  Mr.  Asbury 
by  no  means  made  him  insensible,  or  blunted  his  feelings. 
We  often  find  him  in  deep  distress  of  mind,  his  sensibilities 
lacerated,  his  soul  in  an  agony,  as  evils  present  themselves 
before  him ;  but  still  his  refuge  is  prayer,  leading  him  con 
stantly  to  God  in  Christ.  The  miseries  of  his  itinerant  life 
deeply  affected  him.  Something  like  the  spirit  of  Jonah, 
when  he  saw  his  "  gourd"  wither,  and  the  sun  smote  him, 
occasionally  appears  in  his  Journals.  When  traversing  the 
untrodden  forests,  and  crossing  dangerous  rivers,  in  the 
midst  of  all  kinds  of  weather,  the  summer's  heat,  and  the 
winter's  cold ;  living  on  the  meanest  fare,  and  that  by  the 
charity  of  others ;  lodging  in  log-huts,  in  the  midst  of  filth, 
vermin,  and  noisy  children ; — he  sometimes  gives  way  to 
exclamations  of  anguish,  and  longs  for  death  and  heaven. 


PART  II. — NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  257 

No  wonder.  Yet,  harassed  by  all  these  exercises,  he  still 
goes  on.  Not  an  expression  of  doubt  as  to  his  line  of  duty 
ever  occurs ;  no  shrinking  under  his  load  of  labour  and 
privation  is  ever  witnessed ;  not  a  whisper  of  giving  in,  of 
retiring,  of  seeking  ease,  is  ever  heard.  Certainly,  he  had 
no  desire  for  anything  on  earth  different  from  his  life  of 
toil  and  danger ;  and  the  only  change  he  ever  refers  to,  is 
a  dismissal  by  the  command  of  his  heavenly  Master  to  the 
rest  of  heaven. 

Such  was  the  man  to  whom  were  chiefly  committed  the 
interests  of  the  newly-formed  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
As  might  be  expected,  some  little  friction  appeared  in  the 
movements  of  the  machine  for  some  short  time ;  but  nothing 
of  any  weighty  consideration.  It  seems  astonishing  that  the 
new  regime  was  permitted  to  come  into  operation  so  easily ; 
but,  with  great  wisdom  and  foresight  of  consequences,  Mr. 
Asbury  refused  to  take  the  office  assigned  him  by  Mr. 
Wesley,  till  he  had  obtained  the  concurrent  suffrages  of  the 
Conference.  This  assent  was  accorded  unanimously  ;  and, 
of  course,  afterwards  they  could  not  quarrel  with  their 
own  election.  This  did  not  enter  into  the  plan  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  nor  of  Dr.  Coke;  but  this  judicious  man  un 
derstood  his  position;  and,  as  in  all  his  proceedings, 
before  he  moved  in  the  matter,  he  made  his  ground  per 
fectly  sure. 

In  a  while  after  the  settlement  of  these  affairs,  Dr.  Coke 
returned  to  England ;  and,  it  seems,  exercised  some  of  the 
functions  of  his  new  office  while  at  home.  This  gave  um 
brage  to  his  brethren  in  America,  And  when,  on  his  se 
cond  visit,  he  arrived  in  Baltimore, — 

"  Some  dissatisfaction  was  manifested  toward  him,  because,  while 
in  Europe,  he  had,  as  was  contended,  so  far  transcended  his  powers 
as  to  alter  the  time  and  place  for  the  conference  to  meet,  after  they 
had  been  fixed  by  the  conference  itself.  This,  with  some  other  com 
plaints  of  a  trifling  character,  drew  from  Dr.  Coke,  with  a  view  to 
allay  all  apprehensions  of  his  American  brethren  hereafter,  the  fol 
lowing  certificate : — 


258  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

" '  The  Certificate  of  Dr.  Colce  to  the  Conference. 

'"I  do  solemnly  engage  by  tins  instrument,  that  I  never  will,  by 
virtue  of  my  office  as  superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Church,  daring 
my  absence  from  the  United  States  of  America,  exercise  any  govern 
ment  whatever  in  the  said  Methodist  Church  during  my  absence  from 
the  United  States.  And  I  do  also  engage,  that  I  will  exercise  no 
privilege  in  the  said  Church  when  present  in  the  United  States,  ex 
cept  that  of  ordaining  according  to  the  regulations  and  laws  already 
existing  or  hereafter  to  be  made  in  the  said  Church,  and  that  of  pre 
siding  in  the  said  conference  ;  and,  lastly,  that  of  travelling  at  large. 
Given  under  my  hand,  the  second  day  of  May.  in  the  year  1787. 

" '  THOMAS  COKE.' 

"  And  with  a  view  to  guard  as  much  as  possible  against  similar 
infringements  of  their  rights  in  future,  the  following  question  and 
answer  were  entered  on  the  Minutes  : — 

'• '  QUES. — Who  are  the  superintendents  of  our  Church  in  these 
United  States  ? 

'"  ANS. — Thomas  Coke  (when  present  in  the  States)  and  Francis 
Asbury.'  " — Bangs 's  '•'History  of  Methodism"  vol  i,  pp.  256,  257. 

About  this  time  the  two  superintendents  took  upon  them 
the  name  of  "  bishop."  This  was  done,  it  appears,  in  the 
first  instance,  by  their  own  act  (was  it  not  that  of  Dr. 
Coke  ?)  in  subscribing  themselves  such,  in  a  new  edition 
of  the  book  of  Discipline.  This  led  to  some  little  alterca 
tion,  and  grievously  offended  Mr.  Wesley.  But  though  the 
Conference  did  not  determine  the  question  in  the  first 
place;  yet,  on  their  assembling  in  1787,  they  approved  of 
and  confirmed  it  in  the  following  words : — 

"  We  have  constituted  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal  church,  under 
the  direction  of  bishops,  elders,  and  deacons,  and  preachers,  accord 
ing  to  the  form  of  ordination  annexed  to  our  Prayer-Book,  and  the 
regulations  laid  down  in  this  form  of  discipline." 

In  the  Conference  of  1788,  we  have  this  question  and 
answer : — 

"  Ques. — Who  are  the  bishops  for  our  church  in  the  United 
States  ? 

"  ANS. — Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  Asbury." 

Thus  Episcopacy  was  formally  established,  to  the  great 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  259 

annoyance  of  Mr.  Wesley,  who  had  employed  the  more 
humble  term  "  superintendent."  Hence  he  addressed  the 
following  characteristic  letter  to  Bishop  Asbury  : — 

"  There  is,  indeed,  a  wide  difference  between  the  relation  wherein 
you  stand  to  the  Americans,  and  the  relation  wherein  I  stand  to  all 
the  Methodists.  You  are  the  elder  brother  of  the  American  Method 
ists  5  I  am,  under  God,  the  father  of  the  whole  family.  Therefore,  I 
naturally  care  for  you  all  in  a  manner  no  other  person  can  do. 
Therefore  I,  in  a  measure,  provide  for  you  all ;  for  the  supplies 
which  Dr.  Coke  provides  for  you,  he  could  not  provide  were  it  not 
for  me, — were  it  not  that  I  not  only  permit  him  to  collect,  hut  also 
support  him  in  so  doing. 

"  But,  in. one  point,  my  dear  brother,  I  am  a  little  afraid,  both  the 
doctor  and  you  differ  from  me.  I  study  to  be  little,  you  study  to  be 
great ;  I  creep,  you  strut  along ;  I  found  a  school,  you  a  college. 
Nay,  and  call  it  after  your  own  names,  (Cokesbury.)  0  beware ! 
Do  not  seek  to  be  something  !  Let  me  be  nothing,  and  '  Christ  be 
all  in  all.' 

"  One  instance  of  tin-',  of  your  greatness,  has  given  me  great  con 
cern.  How  can  you,  how  dare  you,  suffer  yourself  to  be  called 
bishop  ?  I  shudder,  I  start,  at  the  very  thought !  Men  may  call  me 
a  fool,  or  a  rascal,  a  scoundrel,  and  I  am  content ;  but  they  shall 
never,  by  my  consent,  call  me  bishop  !  For  my  sake,  for  God's  sake, 
for  Christ's  sake,  put  a  full  end  to  this.  Let  the  Presbyterians  do 
what  they  please,  but  let  the  Methodists  know  their  calling  better. 

':  Thus,  my  dear  Frankey,  I  have  told  you  all  that  is  in  my  heart. 
And  let  this,  when  I  am  no  more  seen,  bear  witness  how  sincerely  I 
am,  &c." 

The  somewhat  anomalous  position  of  Dr.  Coke  as  a 
British  subject  and  an  American  bishop,  now  that  the 
States  were  free,  brought  him  into  some  trouble  on  both 
sides  of  the  Atlantic.  Occasion  was  taken,  by  the  part 
he  took  in  presenting  the  following  congratulatory  Address 
to  General  Washington,  on  his  appointment  to  the  Presi 
dency  of  the  United  States,  to  call  the  doctor's  consistency 
in  question.* 

*  The  event  led  to  great  dissatisfaction  in  England  ;  so  much  so,  as  to  cause 
the  Conference  to  leave  the  Doctor's  name  off  the  Minutes. — DREW'S  "Life  of 
Coke,"  p.  144. 


260  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"  To  the  President  of  the  United  States. 

"  SIR, — We,  the  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  hum 
bly  beg  leave,  in  the  name  of  our  society,  collectively,  in  these 
United  States,  to  express  to  you  the  warm  feelings  of  our  hearts, 
and  our  sincere  congratulations  on  your  appointment  to  the  Presi 
dentship  of  these  States.  We  are  conscious,  from  the  signal  proofs 
you  have  already  given,  that  you  are  a  friend  to  mankind  ;  and,  un 
der  this  established  idea,  place  as  full  confidence  in  your  wisdom 
and  integrity  for  the  preservation  of  those  civil  and  religious  liberties 
which  have  been  transmitted  to  us  by  the  providence  of  God  and 
the  glorious  revolution,  as  we  believe  ought  to  be  reposed  in  man. 

"  We  have  received  the  most  grateful  satisfaction  from  the  hum 
ble  and  entire  dependence  on  the  great  Governor  of  the  universe, 
which  you  have  repeatedly  expressed,  acknowledging  him  the  source 
of  every  blessing,  and  particularly  of  the  most  excellent  constitution 
of  these  States,  which  is  at  present  the  admiration  of  the  world,  and 
may  in  future  become  its  great  exemplar  for  imitation ;  and  hence 
we  enjoy  a  holy  expectation,  that  you  will  always  prove  a  faithful 
and  impartial  patron  of  genuine,  vital  religion,  the  grand  end  of  our 
creation  and  present  probationary  existence.  And  we  promise  you 
our  fervent  prayers  to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  God  Almighty  may 
endue  you  with  all  the  graces  and  gifts  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  he 
may  enable  you  to  fill  up  your  important  station  to  his  glory,  the 
good  of  his  church,  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  welfare  of  mankind. 

"  Signed  in  behalf  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 

"  THOMAS  COKE, 
"  FRANCIS  ASBURY. 

"Neiv-York,  May  29,  1789." 

The  following  is  the  reply  of  President  Washington  : — 

"  To  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Cliurch  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

"  GENTLEMEN, — I  return  to  you  individually,  and  through  you  to 
your  society  collectively,  in  the  United  States,  my  thanks,  for  the 
demonstrations  of  affection,  and  the  expressions  of  joy,  offered  in 
their  behalf,  on  my  late  appointment.  It  shall  be  my  endeavour  to 
manifest  the  purity  of  my  inclinations  for  promoting  the  happiness 
of  mankind,  as  well  as  the  sincerity  of  my  desires  to  contribute 
whatever  may  be  in  my  .power  toward  the  civil  and  religious  liber 
ties  of  the  American  people.  In  pursuing  this  line  of  conduct,  I  hope, 
by  the  assistance  of  divine  Providence,  not  altogether  to  disappoint 
the  confidence  which  you  have  been  pleased  to  repose  in  me. 


PART  II.— NOTICES  OF  METHODISM.  261 

"  It  always  affords  me  satisfaction  when  I  find  a  concurrence  of 
sentiment  and  practice  between  all  conscientious  men,  in  acknow 
ledgments  of  homage  to  the  great  Governor  of  the  universe,  and  in 
professions  of  support  to  a  just  civil  government.  After  mentioning 
that  I  trust  the  people  of  every  denomination,  who  demean  them 
selves  as  good  citizens,  will  have  occasion  to  be  convinced  that  I 
shall  always  strive  to  prove  a  faithful  and  impartial  patron  of  genu 
ine,  vital  religion,  I  must  assure  you  in  particular,  that  I  take  in  the 
kindest  part  the  promise  you  make  of  presenting  your  prayers  at  the 
throne  of  grace  for  me ;  and  that  I  likewise  implore  the  divine  bene 
diction  on  yourselves  and  your  religious  community. 

"  GEORGE  WASHINGTON."* 

On  the  proposition  being  made  to  present  an  Address  to 
the  new  President,  we  are  told  that  Conference  approved 
and  appointed  the  two  bishops,  Dr.  Coke  and  Asbury,  to 
draw  it  up,  which  they  did.  Bishop  Coke,  however,  being 
a  British  subject,  it  was  thought  he  ought  not  to  read  it, 
and  Asbury  performed  that  service,  "  with  great  self-pos 
session."  The  other  ministers  and  denominations  were 
angry  that  "  the  Methodists  should  take  the  lead  ;"  and  the 
next  week  batteries  of  raillery  and  vituperation  were  let 
loose  on  the  poor  doctor.  They  ironically  asked,  "  Who 
was  he  ?  How  came  he  to  be  a  bishop  ?  Who  consecrated 
him  ?"  then  uttered  severe  strictures  on  the  impropriety 
of  a  British  subject  signing  an  address  approving  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States;  charging  him  with 
duplicity,  and  that  he  was  the  enemy  of  the  independence 
of  America. 

To  the  good  people  on  this  side  the  water,  at  the  time, 
it  would  appear  equally  strange  for  a  British  subject  to 
eulogize  as  a  "  glorious  revolution,"  a  war  which  had  beaten 
and  imprisoned  the  armies  of  his  country,  and  wrested  a 
mighty  empire  from  under  her  dominion.  And  then,  it 
would  appear  equally  a  question,  whether  Dr.  Coke  could, 
consistently,  call  the  new  institutions  of  America  "  the  most 
excellent  constitution  of  these  States,  which  is  at  present 

*  BANGS'S  "  History  of  Methodism,"  vol.  i,  pp.  284-286. 


2G2  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

the  admiration  of  the  world,  and  may  in  future  become  its 
great  exemplar  for  imitation."  TJbe  doctor  did  not  trouble 
his  head  much  about  these  embarrassments ;  if  he  saw  any 
awkwardness  in  his  position,  it  made  no  difference  in  the 
discharge  of  what  he  conceived  to  be  his  duties. 

But  Dr.  Coke  got  into  hot  water  on  another,  a  more  vital, 
matter,  namely,  that  of  slavery.  Southey  gives  this  case 
with  so  much  truth  and  felicity  of  expression,  that  we  can 
not  do  better  than  insert  his  narrative. 

"  Wesley  had  borne  an  early  testimony  against  the  system  of  Negro 
slavery ;  on  this  point  his  conduct  is  curiously  contrasted  with 
Whitefield's,  who  exerted  himself  in  obtaining  a  repeal  of  that  part 
of  the  charter  granted  to  the  colony  of  Georgia,  whereby  slavery  was 
prohibited.  Dr.  Coke,  feeling  like  Wesley,  took  up  the  subject  with 
his  usual  ardour,  preached  upon  it  with  great  vehemence,  and  pre 
pared  a  petition  to  Congress  for  the  emancipation  of  the  Negroes. 
With  this  petition,  he  and  Asbury  went  to  General  Washington,  at 
Mount  Vernon,  and  solicited  him  to  sign  it.  Washington  received 
them  courteously  and  hospitably ;  he  declined  signing  the  petition, 
that  being  inconsistent  with  the  rank  which  he  held ;  but  he  assured 
them  that  he  agreed  with  them  :  and  that,  if  the  Assembly  should 
take  their  petition  into  consideration,  he  would  signify  his  senti 
ments  by  a  letter.  They  proceeded  so  far  themselves,  that  they  re 
quired  the  members  of  the  society  to  set  their  slaves  free  ;  and  seve 
ral  persons  were  found  who  made  this  sacrifice  from  a  sense  of  duty. 
One  planter  in  Virginia  emancipated  twenty-two,  who  were,  at  the 
time,  worth  from  thirty  to  forty  pounds  each.  His  name  was  Ken- 
non,  and  it  deserves  to  be  honourably  recorded.  But  such  instances 
were  rare ;  and  Dr.  Coke,  who  had  much  of  the  national  ardour  in 
his  character,  proceeded  in  such  an  intolerant  spirit  of  philanthropy, 
that  he  soon  provoked  a  violent  opposition,  and  incurved  no  small 
degree  of  personal  danger.  One  of  his  sermons  upon  this  topic  in 
censed  some  of  his  hearers  so  much,  that  they  withdrew,  for  the 
purpose  of  way-laying  him  ;  and  a  lady  Negro-owner  promised  them 
fifty  pounds,  if  they  would  give  '  that  little  doctor'  a  hundred  lashes. 
But  the  better  part  of  his  congregation  protected  him ;  and  that  same 
sermon  produced  the  emancipation  of  twenty-four  slaves.  In  one 
county  the  slave-owners  presented  a  bill  against  him,  which  was 
found  by  the  grand  jury,  and  no  less  than  ninety  persons  set  out  in 
pursuit  of  him ;  but  he  was  got  beyond  their  reach.  A  more  fero 
cious  enemy  followed  him,  with  an  intention  of  shooting  him :  this 


PART  II.— NOTICES   OE  METHODISM.  263 

the  man  himself  confessed,  when,  some  time  afterwards,  he  became  a 
member  of  the  Methodist  society.  On  his  second  visit  to  America, 
Coke  was  convinced  that  he  had  acted  indiscreetly,  and  he  con 
sented  to  let  the  question  of  emancipation  rest,  rather  than  stir  up  an 
opposition  which  so  greatly  impeded  the  progress  of  Methodism." — 
Life  of  Wesley,  vol.  ii,  p.  452. 

Thus,  in  connexion  with  some  slight  agitations,  not,  how 
ever,  of  principle,  but  of  accident,  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  took  its  ground  in  the  midst  of  the  institutions  of 
the  United  States.  The  authorities,  from  the  beginning, 
evidently  viewed  it  with  no  displeasure ;  and,  as  far  as  the 
State  has  control  in  such  matters,  rather  gave  it  countenance 
than  the  contrary.  The  lay  public,  except  in  the  expres 
sion  of  those  outbursts  of  malignity,  spleen,  and  opposition, 
which  are  common  to  all  populations,  when  an  earnest  and 
spiritual  religion  is  introduced  among  them,  were  quiet  or 
favourable.  Some  jealousies,  as  might  be  expected,  pre 
vailed  among  the  religious  bodies,  and  especially  with  the 
ministers.  The  prescriptive  Calvinism  of  the  old  churches 
was  disturbed  by  the  introduction  of  the  Wesleyan  doctrine  ; 
and  their  notions  of  the  independence  of  churches,  in  their 
individual  and  isolated  state,  became  antagonized  by  the 
connexional  principle  on  which  the  Methodist  Church  was 
established.  The  title  assumed,  of  bishop,  could  not  be 
very  palatable  to  ministers,  who  had  all  along  associated 
the  idea  of  aristocracy,  prelacy,  and  lordship,  with  this 
innocent  name.  The  very  term  must,  in  America,  have 
awakened  bitter  associations  in  the  minds  of  the  descend 
ants  of  the  expatriated  refugees,  often  driven  from  their 
homes  by  the  persecutions  of  bishops,  in  the  days  of  their 
domination  in  this  country.  That  so  little  opposition  was 
encountered  at  the  time,  indicates  the  moderation  and  the 
tolerant  spirit  of  the  Americans.  Taken  as  a  whole,  the 
Methodist  Church,  in  the  principles  of  its  foundation,  its 
rules  and  institutions,  together  with  the  titles  assumed  by 
its  chief  officers,  presented  itself  to  view  as,  perhaps,  the 


264  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

most  conservative  institution  of  the  States.  That  it  should 
have  excited  so  little  jealousy,  and  properly  no  opposition, 
in  the  midst  of  the  new  democratic  republic,  shows  the 
confidence  of  the  people  in  their  own  power,  the  entire 
absence  of  religious  bigotry,  and  the  real  and  practical  pre 
dominance  of  a  free  and  generous  spirit. 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   265 


PART    III. 

THE  INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  doctrinal  Basis  of  the  Church — The  Articles  of  Religion — This  places  the 
Church  on  a  system  of  dogmatical  Truth — The  Difference  between  this  and 
the  English  system. 

IN  presenting  some  account  of  the  institution  of  the  Ame 
rican  Episcopal  Church,  it  is  necessary  to  keep  in  mind  that 
it  rests  altogether  upon  a  constitutional  basis.  Nothing  is 
left  to  usage,  to  tradition,  to  common  law,  or  to.  the  indi 
vidual  judgment  of  its  officers.  By  a  series  of  enactments 
a  complete  and  well-defined  code  of  law  and  order  has 
obtained,  so  that  it  is  perfectly  easy  to  comprehend  and 
analyze  the  entire  system. 

From  1766,  the  time  of  the  formation  of  the  first  society 
in  America,  till  1784,  they  adopted  the  Minutes  of  the 
English  Conference  as  the  rules  and  regulations  of  their 
administration ;  but  at  the  latter  period,  ceasing  to  be  mere 
societies,  and  becoming  a  regular  church,  they,  partly  by 
Mr.  Wesley's  recommendation,  and  partly  by  the  enact 
ments  of  their  own  Conference,  proceeded  to  frame,  from 
time  to  time,  the  ecclesiastical  constitution  by  which  they 
are  at  present  governed. 

The  doctrines  themselves  are  the  same  as  those  held  by 
the  Methodist  body  in  this  country  and  all  over  the  world ; 
but  the  documents  securing  the  recognition  and  promul 
gation  of  these  doctrines  are  different.  In  this  country 
Mr.  Wesley's  four  volumes  of  Sermons,  and  the  Notes  on 
the  New  Testament,  constitute  the  legal  creed  of  the  Me 
thodist  Church  ;  in  America  the  Articles  of  Religion  of  the 

12 


266  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

English  Church,  altered  by  Mr.  Wesley  with  a  view  to  bring 
them  into  harmony  with  his  own  opinions,  have  been 
adopted.  These  Articles  of  Religion  were  originally  pre 
pared  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  printed  in  "The  Sunday  Service," 
which  he  sent  over  to  America.  They  were  accepted  and 
published  in  1785,  and  incorporated  into  the  body  of  the 
Discipline  in  1790.*  These  Articles  have  been  reduced 
from  thirty-nine  to  twenty-four,  and  some  of  those  which 
remain  have  been  changed  in  their  phraseology,  and  por 
tions  omitted.  Those  which  have  been  entirely  left  out  are 
Articles — III.  Of  the  going  down  of  Christ  into  Hell. 
VIII.  Of  the  three  Creeds.  XIII.  Of  Works  before  Justi 
fication.  XV.  Of  Christ  alone  without  Sin.  XVII.  Of 
Predestination  and  Election.  XVIII.  Of  obtaining  Eternal 
Salvation  only  by  the  Name  of  Christ.  XX.  Of  the  Au 
thority  of  the  Church.  XXI.  Of  the  Authority  of  General 
Councils.  XXIII.  Of  ministering  to  the  Congregations. 
XXVI.  Of  the  Un worthiness  of  the  Ministers,  which  hin 
ders  not  the  Effects  of  the  Sacraments.  XXIX.  Of  the 
wicked,  which  eat  not  the  Body  of  Christ  in  the  use  of  the 
Lord's  Supper.  XXXIII.  Of  excommunicate  Persons, 
how  they  are  to  be  avoided.  XXXV.  Of  the  Homilies. 

XXXVI,  Of  the   Consecration  of  Bishops  and  Ministers. 

XXXVII.  Of  the  Civil  Magistrates. 

The  Articles  which  have  been  adopted,  it  will  be  seen, 
on  examination,  constitute  a  clear  and  complete  standard 
of  truth,  notwithstanding  the  omissions ;  that  is,  on  the 
theory  of  Mr.  Wesley,  that  the  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  pre 
destination  and  election  is  not  founded  on  the  truth  of  the 
word  of  God.  The  expurgation  of  the  Articles  on  the  de 
scent  into  hell,  the  three  creeds,  the  authority  of  the  Church 
to  ordain  ceremonies,  the  general  councils,  and  matters  of 
that  sort,  will  be  deemed  by  the  great  body  of  Protestants 
of  this  day  as  a  benefit ;  but,  of  course,  the  omission  of  the 

*  EMORY'S  "  History  of  the  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church." 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     267 

seventeenth  Article  will  be  differently  considered  by  those 
who  hold  the  doctrine  therein  contained. 

But  the  point  to  be  regarded  is,  that  by  this  arrange 
ment  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  found  to  adhere 
to  a  system  of  positive,  of  dogmatical,  doctrinal  truth.  In 
these  days  of  rampant  speculation  and  theorizing  on  mat 
ters  of  doctrine,  this  is  of  great  consequence.  The  Ame 
rican  people,  like  many  parties  in  Europe,  are  somewhat 
addicted  to  give  reins  to  their  imagination  and  critical  acu 
men,  even  on  questions  of  sacred  truth.  It  is,  therefore, 
of  some  importance  to  bind  the  Methodist  body  to  the 
observance  of  something  tangible.  It  argues  sobriety  and 
reverence  in  them, — a  new,  an  active,  and  a  perfectly  free 
people, — to  adopt  the  venerable  forms  in  which  the  Church 
of  this  country  put  the  truth  nearly  three  hundred  years 
ago,  instead  of  placing  themselves  on  the  current  of  living 
opinion.  We  believe  there  have  been  very  few  secessions 
from  the  doctrinal  opinions  of  the  general  body,  and  heresy 
is  almost  unknown  in  the  history  of  the  Methodist  Church 
in  the  United  States. 

There  is,  indeed,  one  striking  difference  between  the 
American  and  English  Methodists  regarding  doctrines. 
We  on  this  side  the  water  are  bound  by  legal  enactment  to 
preach  the  doctrines  taught  in  Mr.  Wesley's  writings,  and 
it  seems  the  Americans  are  under  no  such  legal  obligation. 
It  follows  that  the  obligation  with  them  is  moral,  a  matter 
of  conscience,  of  faith,  of  conviction.  Here  then,  at  this 
point,  tradition  comes  in,  usage,  and  the  influence  and  force 
of  a  common  opinion. 

It  is  very  well  known  that  Mr.  Wesley  has  taught,  in  his 
four  volumes  of  Sermons,  and  Notes  on  the  New  Testament, 
opinions  which  are  not  found  in  the  twenty-four  Articles  of 
Religion  adopted  by  the  American  Church,  except  in  the 
way  of  a  very  remote  inference.  Reference  is  here  made 
to  such  subjects  as  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, — the  witness 
of  our  own  spirit, — Christian  perfection, — and  many  other 


268  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

nice  points  of  experience  and  duty.  Now,  as  far  as  appears 
on  the  face  of  documents,  and  the  Book  of  Discipline,  the 
Methodist  Church  in  the  States  has  not  bound  itself  to  these 
expositions  of  doctrine.  It  has  indeed  enforced  some  of 
them,  as  that  of  Christian  perfection,  in  the  Minutes  of 
Conference ;  but  they  are  not  found  in  the  Discipline.  It 
has,  on  the  other  hand,  adopted  the  fundamental  articles  of 
religion,  as  so  many  great  centres  of  truth,  and,  as  it  seems, 
left  the  detail  and  the  interpretation  to  the  living  expositor. 
This  will  probably  startle  the  English  Methodist ;  but,  as 
far  as  appears  from  the  publications,  preaching,  and  testi 
mony  of  the  American  Church,  they  have  hitherto  proved 
themselves  true  to  the  sentiments  of  our  founder,  and  teach 
them  as  faithfully  as  is  the  case  in  this  country.  The  doc 
trines  of  a  religious  community,  so  long  as  they  retain  their 
vitality  and  simplicity,  are  always  adopted  as  the  living  faith 
of  the  people.  There  is  no  danger  while  this  vitality  con 
tinues  ;  the  danger  commences  in  the  decay  of  piety,  in  the 
loss  of  spiritual  life,  and  in  the  forfeiture  of  all  that  grace 
of  which  the  doctrine  is  the  type.  This  day  has  not  yet 
come  to  the  American  Methodists.  If  it  should  ever  arrive, 
it  might  possibly  be  useful  to  possess  the  doctrines  of 
Methodism  proper,  in  some  way,  so  embedded  in  the 
system  as  to  place  them  beyond  the  reach  of  rash  and 
faithless  men :  and  yet  the  history  of  the  Church  awfully 
shows  how  fragile  all  safeguards  have  been  in  the  presence 
of  the  floods  of  ungodliness  which  have  arisen  and  swept 
truth  and  holiness  alike  before  its  desolating  wave. 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHUECH.     269 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Federal  Nature  of  the  Church— The  Idea  of  Unity— How  secured— Boctri- 
nal — Visible  governing  Power — Episcopacy. 

THE  Methodist  Church  is  federal  as  well  as  episcopal.  Its 
regime  is  constructed  on  the  principle  of  the  federation  of 
the  whole  body,  securing  the  rights  and  freedom,  and,  in 
defined  cases,  the  independent  action,  of  the  several  parts. 

The  federal  character  of  the  church  will  be  found  deve 
loped  in  the  establishment  of  the  Annual  Conferences — 
their  rights  and  immunities — connecting  with  the  General 
Conference.  Its  unity  is  a  unity  of  several  parts,  possess 
ing  almost  independent  rights. 

In  the  spirit  of  this  compact  the  ecclesiastical  canons  and 
government  of  the  Church  will  be  found  to  stretch  to  the 
very  circumference  of  its  extent.  Every  minister  is  alike 
under  the  dominion  of  its  laws,  every  member  is  equally 
subject  to  its  rules,  the  same  doctrines  are  preached  in  all 
its  congregations,  its  worship  is  the  same  everywhere,  and 
the  same  forms  of  discipline  pervade  the  whole  body.  None 
of  these  things  are  left  to  the  suffrages  of  the  people,  to  the 
influence  of  the  popular  will,  to  the  fancies  and  sentiments 
of  the  moment.  The  framework  of  the  Church  has  been 
built  by  the  architectural  skill  of  the  able  fathers  of  the 
community  ;  and  those  who  enter  into  its  family  do  not  so 
enter  to  frame  a  system  or  to  establish  a  government  of 
their  own  as  they  think  best,  but  to  seek  for  personal  edifi 
cation,  and  to  obey  rules  already  existing. 

This  unity  is  variously  preserved.  The  first  element, 
however,  is  to  be  found  in  the  adoption  of  the  common 
creed  and  frame  of  government  referred  to  above.  When 
open  and  tangible  symbols  of  the  truth  are  professed  in  a 
church,  and  subscription  to  these  is  enacted  as  a  condition 
of  admission  from  the  candidates  for  office,  there  can  then 
be  no  room  for  disputation  or  difference,  inasmuch  as  those 


270  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

who  cannot  conform  to  the  doctrines  to  be  subscribed  have 
an  easy  remedy  in  not  taking  upon  them  the  office.  This 
is  certainly  a  fair  principle  toward  all  parties ;  and,  to  the 
Church  adopting  it,  must  tend  to  preserve  peace  and  one 
ness  :  and  it  is  equally  clear,  that  churches  following  any 
other  mode  must  often  be  convulsed  with  discord  and 
divisions.  A  sufficient  freedom,  without  any  compromise 
of  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  seems  the  desirable  and  the 
difficult  question  in  establishing  a  church  upon  a  creed. 
How  far  this  freedom  should  extend  is  a  problem  not  easily 
solved.  That  all  understandings  can  arrive  at  conclusions 
perfectly  similar,  or  express  themselves  in  the  same  manner, 
is  a  pure  impossibility.  The  intellectual,  and  indeed 
spiritual,  varieties  found  among  Christians  will  make  this 
absolutely  hopeless.  Could  it  have  been  the  will  of  God  ? 
If  so,  how  is  it  that  in  his  creating  wisdom  he  has  made  so 
great  a  difference  in  the  structure  of  the  soul  ?  And,  espe 
cially,  how  is  it  that  the  glorious  verities  of  God's  word  are 
given  to  man  with  so  little  mathematical  or  logical  precision  ? 
It  seems  sufficient  for  the  purposes  of  Christian  unity  that 
men  should  believe  in  the  same  great  truths,  and  seek  for 
themselves  the  blessings  which  these  truths  indicate. 
Should  not  a  church  be  large  enough  to  admit  men  of 
every  calibre  of  mind  ?  and  while  it  faithfully  adheres  to  all 
truth,  and  even  states  it  dogmatically,  which  it  has  a  right 
to  do ;  ought  it  not  to  leave  the  mysterious  to  stretch  into 
the  hidden  and  eternal,  whence  it  emanates,  and  to  which 
it  points  ?  No  human  power  can  compress  the  truth  of  God 
into  a  syllogism,  into  a  definition,  into  a  logical  proposition. 
In  adopting  the  Articles  of  Religion  as  amended  by  Mr. 
Wesley,  the  American  Methodist  Church  has  secured  all 
the  great  and  glorious  doctrines  of  the  Christian  system, 
but  left  the  minute  details  unexplained.  This  gives  as  much 
freedom  as  any  parties  can  have  a  right  to  expect,  or  as  it 
would  be  safe  to  grant. 

Next  to  the  doctrinal  basis  considered  as  a  means  of  unity, 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     271 

must  be  reckoned  the  central  power  of  legislation  which 
has  always  existed.  Without  some  recognized  head,  whe 
ther  pope,  parliament,  assembly,  or  conference,  it  is  impos 
sible  that  a  people  can  be  one.  The  principle  on  which 
this  is  found  universally  to  prevail  is  evidently  one  of  those 
fundamental  laAvs  of  the  universe  which  stamp  them  as 
divine.  No  society,  social  or  sacred,  can  exist  without  some 
visible,  palpable,  recognized  head.  But  it  should  seem  that 
the  mode  in  which  the  principle  and  law  shall  be  embodied 
is  left  very  much  to  human  discretion,  guided  by  the  pro 
vidence  of  God.  Without  the  popish  appendages,  claims, 
and  absurdities  attached,  the  religious  world  seems  very 
much  disposed  to  go  back  to  the  old  practice  of  giving  its 
allegiance,  so  far  as  external  order  is  concerned,  to  councils, 
and  assemblies  of  men.  These  centres  of  life  and  authority, 
besides  having  the  reputation  of  great  wisdom  by  the  joint 
exercise  of  many  minds,  and  of  purity  and  disinterestedness 
by  the  supposed  impossibility  of  collusion  in  crime,  are 
looked  upon  with  favour  by  the  people,  from  the  fact  that, 
in  different  ways,  they  consider  themselves  represented, 
either  by  election,  or  else  by  having  men  present  who  are 
connected  with  them,  whom  they  know,  and  on  whose 
integrity  they  can  depend.  They  whose  faith  teaches  them 
to  expect  God  to  interpose  at  all  in  the  government  of 
mankind,  whether  in  church  or  state,  look  reverently  to 
these  centres  of  order  and  influence  as  the  depositaries  of 
his  power,  as  the  visible  and  outward  embodiment  of  his 
mind  and  purpose.  That  the  shoulders  of  individuals  can 
no  longer  bear  the  weight  of  government,  is  clear  enough ; 
and  that  the  people  are  indisposed  any  longer  to  give  their 
allegiance  to  authority  and  power  as  a  unit,  is  equally 
certain. 

That  the  Church,  and  mankind  at  large,  will  fare  better 
under  the  new  development  than  the  old,  is  a  subject  of 
general  hope  and  expectation ;  the  realization  is  in  the 
future ;  and  the  lover  of  mankind  may  indulge  the  antici- 


272  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

pation  with  glowing  exultation,  how  much  soever  of  dis 
appointment  awaits  him.  We  see  that  things  held  at  one 
time  as  sacred  and  undoubted  truths  are  only  allowed  a 
limited  course ;  like  material  substances,  they  can  only 
endure  a  certain  amount  of  friction,  and  then  wear  out. 
Who  could  have  imagined,  in  the  palmy  days  of  Popery, 
that  the  sentiment  of  the  divine  power  living  in  the  person 
of  the  pope,  or  in  general  councils,  and  spoken  from  the 
infallible  throne  of  St.  Peter,  would  have  been  held  as 
transferred  to  the  French  Chamber  ?  and  yet  the  faith  of 
Lamartine,  and  men  of  his  cast,  is  as  devoutly  fixed  on  the 
Revolution  and  its  representative  as  the  embodiment  of  the 
divinity,  as  that  of  the  ancient  devotees  of  Rome  was  fixed 
upon  his  Holiness. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  central  power  which  has  all  along 
done  so  much  for  the  unity  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  is  one  which  partakes  very  much  of  the  spirit  of 
the  age ;  namely,  the  Conference.  We  only  refer  to  this 
now,  as  a  means  of  union  and  success  among  the  Methodist 
societies.  With  few  exceptions,  this  body  has  evidently 
possessed  the  confidence  of  the  people  ;  and  it  has  employ 
ed  its  influence  assiduously  and  wisely  in  promoting  both 
the  consolidation  and  expansion  of  the  Church.  It  is  very 
evident  that,  in  American  society,  mere  power  can  do  but 
little  to  bring  about  such  a  result.  The  cohesive  force 
must  be  something  different  from  naked,  palpable,  and 
frowning  authority.  With  firmness  and  adherence  to  con 
stitutional  rule  and  order,  we  believe  the  moderation  of  the 
American  Conference  has  been  its  power.  Its  undoubted 
desire  to  promote  the  extension  of  religion ;  to  secure  the 
happiness  and  interests  of  all  its  people ;  to  give  them  all 
the  advantages  of  knowledge  with  those  of  piety ;  to  leave 
their  civil  rights  and  position  intact,  without  any  attempt 
to  make  them  political  tools ;  the  desire  for  their  temporal 
advancement,  and  sympathy  in  their  exercises  and  troubles  ; 
the  respect  paid  to  all  their  feelings  and  sentiments,  as 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     273 

expressed  by  petition  and  other  means ;  the  anxiety  to 
follow  them  in  their  pilgrimages  into  the  wilderness,  to 
minister  to  their  spiritual  wants ; — all  these,  and  many 
other  proofs  of  paternal  care  and  good-will,  have  united  to 
attract  the  confidence  of  the  Methodists  to  their  embodied 
head.  So  long  as  this  confidence  remains  unshaken,  the 
unity  of  the  Church  will  be  secured ;  but  the  moment  this 
confidence  is  lost,  it  must  be  dissolved.  The  abstraction  of 
the  key-stone  of  an  arch  would  not  more  surely  lead  to  the 
fall  of  the  entire  fabric,  than  the  forfeiture  of  confidence  in 
the  American  Conference,  on  the  part  of  the  people,  would 
lead  to  the  demolition  of  the  Church,  and  the  breaking  up 
of  the  entire  fellowship. 

But  we  have  another  great  element  of  federal  unity  in 
the  American  Church  in  its  episcopacy.  It  is  extremely 
likely  that  all  the  rest  would  be  insufficient  without  this. 
This  is  a  vital  bond  of  fellowship.  The  bishops  of  the 
church  are  in  the  habit  of  living  among  the  people  :  they 
see  and  converse  with  them,  they  heal  their  differences, 
they  carry  among  them  the  symbols  of  unity  and  paternity, 
and  in  all  things  their  office  is  found  to  conserve  the  so 
cieties.  The  Americans  are  too  wise  and  too  practical  to 
leave  a  question  of  so  much  importance  as  the  union  of  the 
Church  to  the  influence  of  abstractions,  to  ideas  and  laws  ; 
they  embody  the  federal  principle  in  their  living  repre 
sentatives.  These  good  men  have  never  betrayed  their 
trust ;  never  sought  personal  aggrandizement  at  the  ex 
pense  of  public  peace  and  usefulness  ;  never  attempted  to  • 
build  up  the  office  of  bishop  into  either  a  sinecure  or  a  domi 
nation.  They  become  in  this  way  the  depositaries  of  a 
power  which,  though  unfelt,  is  very  efficient.  It  is  impos 
sible  that  a  large  community  can  long  remain  without 
causes  of  difference  and  debate.  These,  if  left  to  them 
selves,  will  soon  produce  jars  and  friction,  which  must,  in 
the  end,  lead  to  disruptions.  Men  who  refuse  to  submit  to 
each  other  are  generally  willing  to  refer  differences  to  a 
12* 


274  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

third  party  ;  and,  supposing  confidence  in  his  integrity  is 
felt,  are  equally  willing  to  bow  to  his  award.  This  over 
sight  of  the  flock  is  thought  to  be  well  adapted  to  perpe 
tuate  the  oneness  of  the  body. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Methodist  Church  in  its  Subdivisions— The  Circuit  and  Station— The  Sta 
tion  an  innovation — The  Quarterly-Meeting  Conference — Its  Powers. 

THE  divisions  of  the  Methodist  Church  exist  in  the  form  of 
circuits  or  stations,  districts,  and  local  Conferences ;  that 
is,  Conferences  in  the  sense  of  a  territorial  division. 

We  begin  with  circuits  and  stations.  In  the  commence 
ment  of  the  work,  circuits,  embracing  several  preachers, 
and  numerous  societies,  prevailed  in  America,  as  is  now  the 
case  in  England.  In  these  circuits,  an  exchange  among 
the  ministers  constantly  took  place,  so  that  the  congrega 
tions  w^ere  each  Sunday,  and  at  other  times,  addressed  by 
these  preachers  alternately.  This  practice  continues  at 
present  to  a  considerable  extent,  and  especially  in  the 
country  places. 

It  seems  impossible  to  cultivate  a  thinly  populated  tract 
of  country  at  first,  except  upon  the  adoption  of  the  mission 
ary  principle  ;  which  principle  is  embodied  in  the  practice 
of  a  pure  itinerancy.  Hence  we  find  in  the  new  countries, 
only  partially  peopled,  that  the  ecclesiastical  demarcation 
is  now,  properly  so  called,  a  circuit. 

But  this  principle  has  been  nearly  altogether  abandoned 
in  the  towns  and  cities.  The  substitution  for  this  is  the 
STATION,  which  means  the  appointment  of  a  single  minister 
to  the  pastoral  charge  of  one  society  and  congregation 
during  his  term,  which  cannot  be  longer  than  two  years. 
This  minister  is  usually  known  by  the  designation,  "  the 
preacher  in  charge"  of  such  and  such  a  church.  This 
"preacher  in  charge"  is  the  sole  pastor  of  the  church  in 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      275 

question,  and  he  is  alone  responsible ;  no  one  has  the  right 
to  interfere  with  him,  except  as  by  the  provisions  of  the 
constitution.  This  arrangement  is  important,  inasmuch  as 
it  is  the  abandonment  of  the  practice  of  an  alternating,  mixed 
ministry,  deemed  so  essential  an  appendage  of  Methodism 
in  this  country.  Either  by  the  force  of  habit,  the  influence 
of  tradition,  or  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  some  of  his 
most  eminent  followers,  it  is  now  a  sort  of  settled  point,  an 
understood  case,  to  be  admitted  without  question  or  de 
bate,  that  the  same  congregation  cannot  be  well  and  effi 
ciently  served  in  their  spiritual  interests,  without  a  change 
of  ministers  ;  if  not  once  every  Lord's  day,  at  any  rate 
every  other  Sunday.  If  any  deviation  from  this  should  be 
suggested,  a  thousand  voices,  without  a  moment's  reflection, 
indeed,  in  less  time  than  thought  could  be  formed  into 
words,  would  cry  out,  "  Heresy  !"  and  at  once  predict  that 
Methodism  would  be  ruined !  These  parties  would  do  well 
to  meditate  upon  two  facts ;  namely,  that  when  Mr.  Wes 
ley  established  a  universal  system  of  itinerancy,  including 
the  change  of  men  in  the  same  circuit,  he  considered  them 
as  mere  preachers,  and  not  pastors ;  and  in  theory  he 
regarded  the  Methodist  body  as  societies  IN  the  Church  ; 
and,  consequently,  that  the  Establishment,  was  the  church 
to  which  he  and  his  people  belonged  ;  and,  moreover,  that 
the  minister  of  the  Establishment,  who  administered  the 
sacraments  to  them,  was  their  proper  pastor.  With  these 
views,  and  with  the  purpose  of  perpetuating  this  state  of 
things,  he  made  itinerancy  a  legal  part  of  the  Methodist 
system  in  this  country.  The  second  fact  is,  that  when  he 
established  a  church  in  the  United  States,  though  no  doubt 
his  desire  and  expectation  was  that  itinerancy  in  all  its 
gradations  would  prevail,  yet  he  made  no  provision  for  its 
perpetuity.  He  evidently  did  not  intend  that  the  American 
ministers  should  be  considered  only  as  preachers.  Hence 
his  ordinations,  his  preparation  of  the  "  Sunday  Service,'* 
his  organization  of  a  complete  church. 


276  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Without  giving  up  itinerancy  formally,  it  will  be  found, 
on  examination,  that  the  introduction  of  the  "station" 
scheme  is  a  very  great  and  important  modification  of  the 
principle.  Many  of  the  "  preachers  in  charge"  are  literally 
confined  to  one  congregation.  They  never  preach  beyond 
the  precincts  of  their  own  church,  and  visit  no  country 
places,  cottages,  or  anything  else  in  the  city  in  which  they 
reside  ; — in  point  of  fact,  they  are  limited  to  the  pastoral 
charge  of  one  congregation,  and  discharge  none  of  the 
work  of  evangelists.  It  is  not  intended  by  this,  that  these 
men  are  idle,  that  they  fail  in  the  duties  of  their  vocation, 
or,  in  fine,  that  they  cease  to  possess  the  spirit  of  real  min 
isters.  A  large  society  and  numerous  congregation  will 
find  enough  of  employment  for  any  one  man.  American 
Christians,  like  those  nearer  home,  require  pastoral  atten 
tion,  and  earnestly  demand  it  at  the  hands  of  their  minister. 
This,  with  constant  preaching  to  the  same  people,  fills  up 
the  time,  and  entirely  engages  the  labours,  of  "  the  preacher 
in  charge." 

The  internal  government  of  these  circuits  and  stations  is 
provided  for  in  an  exact  manner.  We  find  that  an  execu 
tive  power,  called  the  "  Quarterly-Meeting  Conference/'  is, 
with  the  "  preacher  in  charge,"  the  governing  body.  Be 
sides  providing  funds,  and  discharging  the  secular  duties 
of  the  station,  they  possess  judicial  functions  of  some  con 
sideration.  Indeed,  it  seems  from  the  Rules  that  they 
constitute  a  court  of  appeal,  as  the  last  resort  in  all  cases 
of  discipline  affecting  the  standing  or  character  of  mem 
bers.  The  delinquent  member  is,  in  the  first  place,  brought 
to  trial — 

"  Before  the  society  of  which  he  is  a  member,  or  a  select  number 
of  them,  in  the  presence  of  a  bishop,  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher.  If 
the  accused  person  be  found  guilty  by  the  decision  of  a  majority  of 
the  members  before  whom  he  is  brougbt  to  trial,  and  the  crime  be 
such  as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the  word  of  God,  sufficient  to  ex 
clude  a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory,  let  the  minister 
or  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  expel  him Never- 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      277 

theless,  if  in  any  of  the  above-mentioned  cases  the  minister  or  preacher 
differ  in  judgment  from  the  majority  of  the  society,  or  the  select 
number,  concerning  the  innocence  or  guilt  of  the  accused  person,  the 
trial,  in  such  case,  may  be  referred  by  the  minister  or  preachcf  to 
the  ensuing  quarterly-meeting  conference." 

A^ain : — 

t> 

"  If  there  be  a  murmur  or  complaint  from  any  excluded  person,  in 
any  of  the  above-mentioned  instances,  that  justice  has  not  been  done, 
he  shall  be  allowed  an  appeal  to  the  next  quarterly-meeting  confer 
ence  ;  and  the  majority  of  travelling  and  local  preachers,  exhortei's, 
stewards,  and  leaders  present,  shall  finally  determine  the  case." — 
"Discipline"  pp.  99-101.  Last  edition,  1844. 

This  evidently  places  the  final  decision  of  all  cases  of 
discipline,  regarding  members  in  any  particular  station,  in 
the  hands  of  the  authorities  of  that  station.  There  is  no 
appeal  in  these  cases  of  moral  criminality  to  any  jurisdiction 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  local  church  to  which  the 
accused  party  may  belong. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  some  to  give  one  item  of  the 
temporal  economy  of  the  Methodist  Church  through  this 
Quarterly-Meeting  Conference. 

"  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said  committee,  appointed  by  the 
above  body,  or  one  appointed  for  that  purpose,  who  shall  be  mem 
bers  of  our  church,  to  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  to 
furnish  fuel  and  table  expenses  for  the  family  or  families  of  the 
preachers  stationed  with  them,  and  the  stewards  shall  provide,  by  such 
means  as  they  may  devise,  to  meet  such  expenses,  in  money  or  other- 
icise." — "Discipline"  p.  190.  Last  edition,  1844. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  these  committee  gentlemen,  who  are 
called  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  eating  and  drinking  capa 
city  of  their  preachers,  their  wives,  and  children,  are  uni 
formly  family-men  themselves,  possess  the  sympathies  of 
parents  and  husbands,  and  do  not  receive  their  appointment 
because  of  a  disposition  to  put  the  poor  wretches  upon 
"  short  commons  !" 


278  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 


$         f-  CHAPTER  IV. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  District — How  constituted— The  presiding  Eider 
— Rules  and  Laws — The  several  Orders  of  Ministers. 

THE  district  is  the  charge  of  the  presiding  elder,  and  is 
constituted  of  a  greater  or  less  number  of  circuits  or  sta 
tions,  according  to  the  convenience  of  the  case.  Properly 
speaking,  the  presiding  elder  is  a  bishop,  and  the  district 
is  his  diocese.  He  is  not  appointed  to  any  local  charge,  and 
travels  through  his  district  constantly  for  the  purpose  of 
superintending  its  affairs. 

The  presiding  elders  are  chosen  by  the  bishops  ;  they 
are  stationed  and  changed  by  the  bishops :  the  bishops 
may  allow  a  presiding  elder  to  remain  in  the  same  district 
for  any  term  not  exceeding  four  years  successively  ;  after 
which  he  shall  not  be  appointed  to  the  same  district  for 
six  years. 

The  duties  of  the  presiding  elder  are, — 

"  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  district. 

"  2.  In  the  absence  of  the  bishop,  to  take  charge  of  all  the  ciders 
and  deacons,  travelling  and  local  preachers,  and  exhorters  in  his 
district. 

"3.  To  change,  receive,  and  suspend  preachers  in  his  district  dur 
ing  the  intervals  of  the  conference,  and  in  the  absence  of  the  bishop, 
as  the  Discipline  directs. 

"4.  In  the  absence  of  a  bishop,  to  preside  in  the  conference  ;  but 
in  case  there  are  two  or  more  presiding  elders  belonging  to  one  con 
ference,  the  bishop  or  bishops  may,  by  letters  or  otherwise,  appoint 
the  president ;  but  if  no  appointment  be  made,  or  if  tlic  presiding 
elder  appointed  do  not  attend,  the  conference  shall,  in  either  of  these 
cases,  elect  the  president  by  ballot,  without  a  debate,  from  among 
the  presiding  elders. 

"  5.  To  be  present,  as  far  as  practicable,  at  all  the  quarterly-meet 
ings  ;  and  to  call  together,  at  each  quarterly  meeting,  a  quarterly-meet 
ing  conference,  consisting  of  all  the  travelling  and  local  preachers,  cx- 
hortcrs,  stewards,  and  leaders  of  the  circuit,  and  none  else,  to  hear 
complaints,  and  to  receive  and  try  appeals.  The  quarterly-meeting 
conference  shall  appoint  a  secretary  to  take  down  the  proceedings 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      279 

thereof,  in  a  book  kept  by  one  of  the  stewards  of  the  circuit,  for  that 
purpose. 

"  6.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business  of  the  church 
in  his  district,  and  to  promote,  by  all  proper  means,  the  cause  of 
missions  and  Sunday-schools,  and  the  publication,  at  our  own  press, 
of  Bibles,  tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books ;  and  carefully  to  inquire, 
at  each  quarterly-meeting  conference,  whether  the  rules  respecting 
the  instruction  of  children  have  been  faithfully  observed  ;  and  to  re 
port  to  the  annual  conference  the  names  of  all  travelling  preachers 
within  his  district,  who  shall  neglect  to  observe  these  rules. 

"  7.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our  Discipline  be  enforced  in  his 
district,  And  to  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  a  quarterly-meeting 
conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  president  of  the  next  annual 
conference ;  but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  law  shall  be  with  the 
conference." — " Discipline"  pp.  31-33. 

From  these  rules,  it  is  evident  the  office  of  the  presiding 
elder  agrees,  in  character,  with  the  suffragan  bishop  of 
ancient  times.  By  right  of  his  appointment,  in  the  absence 
of  the  bishop  he  presides  at  meetings  for  business  ;  he  hears 
appeals,  and  sits  in  judgment  in  cases  of  discipline  ;  he 
travels  through  his  district  for  the  purpose  of  "  overseeing  " 
its  state,  and  putting  all  things  in  order ;  and  on  him  lies 
the  responsibility  of  seeing  that  all  the  rules  of  the  Disci 
pline  are  observed  by  both  preachers  and  people.  But  the 
fact  that  all  this  is  only  done  in  the  absence  of  the  bishop, 
indicates  that  he  is,  in  some  sort,  considered  as  his  substi 
tute.  In  point  of  practice,  the  whole  falls  pretty  constantly 
upon  the  presiding  elder,  in  consequence  of  the  constant 
travelling  of  the  bishops.  We  see  from  these  laws  that 
the  American  Methodists  are  not  afraid  of  giving  power  to 
their  officers  sufficient  to  enable  them  fully  to  exercise  the 
functions  of  their  calling.  A  vigorous  executive  is  wh.it 
their  system  everywhere  indicates ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
this  executive  is  responsible  for  all  its  acts. 

Various  other  ecclesiastical  officers  are  found  in  one  of 
these  districts.  It  may  be  proper  to  give  them  a  place 
here,  that  the  whole  case  may  be  understood. 

"  There  are  the  cxhortcrs,  who  receive  their  license  from  a  quarterly- 


280  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

meeting  conference,  and  have  the  privilege  of  holding  meetings  for 
exhortation  and  prayer. 

"  A  preacher  is  one  that  holds  a  license,  and  is  authorized  to  preach , 
but  not  to  baptize  or  administer  the  Lord's  supper :  he  may  be  either 
a  travelling  or  local  preacher.  A  local  preacher  generally  follows 
some  secular  employment  for  a  livelihood,  and  preaches  on  the  Sab 
bath,  and  at  other  times  occasionally,  without  any  temporal  emolu 
ment.  A  travelling  preacher  devotes  himself  entirely  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  is  supported  by  the  people  among  whom  he  la 
bours.  All  these,  after  being  recommended  by  the  class  to  which 
they  respectively  belong,  or  by  a  leaders'  meeting,  receive  their 
license  from  a  quarterly-meeting  conference,  signed  by  a  presiding 
elder. 

"  A  deacon  holds  a  parchment  from  a  bishop,  and  is  authorized,  in 
addition  to  discharging  the  duties  of  a  preacher,  to  solemnize  matri 
mony,  to  bury  the  dead,  to  baptize,  and  to  assist  the  elder  in  admin 
istering  the  Lord's  supper.  It  is  his  duty  also  to  seek  after  the  sick 
and  poor,  and  administer  to  their  comfort. 

"  An  elder,  besides  doing  the  duties  above  enumerated,  has  full 
authority  to  administer  all  the  ordinances  of  God's  house.  These 
generally,  whenever  a  sufficient  number  can  be  had,  have  the  charge 
of  circuits,  and  the  administration  of  the  several  parts  of  the  Disci 
pline  of  the  Church." — Bangs's  "  History  of  Methodism"  vol  i,  p.  246. 

These  extracts,  it  is  hoped,  will  give  a  pretty  accurate 
notion  of  a  Methodist  district  in  the  American  Church,  and 
of  the  functions  of  its  several  officers.  The  gradation  of 
orders,  it  is  seen,  is  very  strictly  observed.  The  exhorter, 
the  preacher,  the  deacon,  the  elder,  the  presiding  elder, — 
all  taking  their  place  in  conformity  to  law  and  order ;  and 
no  man,  as  appears,  moving  in  any  sphere  without  a  com 
mission.  The  recommendation  of  "  a  class,"  as  to  a  man's 
qualifications,  and  the  power  exercised  by  the  Quarterly- 
Meeting  Conference,  will  appear  novel  to  us;  but,  on 
examination,  the  anomaly  will  not  turn  out  to  be  very 
great,  neither  be  found  very  much  different  from  our  own 
practice. 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  281 


CHAPTER  V. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  Episcopacy— Bishops,  how  appointed — Laws  and 
Regulations — Reflections — The  Division  of  Labour  amongst  the  Bishops — 
Names  of  those  who  have  received  this  Office — Purity  of  Election — Popu 
larity. 

WE  now  approach  a  grave  question :  we  enter  upon  the 
consideration  of  that  function  by  which  the  Methodist 
Church  is  distinguished.  We  are  not  here  called  upon  to 
enter  into  the  controversies  which  arose  on  the  appointment 
of  superintendents  for  the  Methodist  Church  by  Mr.  Wes 
ley,  or  the  assumption  of  the  title  of  "  bishop,"  as  we  have 
seen,  by  these  superintendents,  first  by  themselves,  and 
then  as  assented  to  by  the  Conference.  Our  task  is  rather 
to  describe  the  nature  of  the  office,  and  the  manner  in 
which  this  episcopacy  has  hitherto  worked. 

We  begin  with  the  appointment  to  the  office.  We  have 
already  seen  that  Mr.  Asbury  refused  to  take  upon  himself 
the  episcopate,  on  the  nomination  of  Mr.  Wesley,  till  he 
had  obtained  the  suffrages  of  his  brethren  in  Conference ; 
so  that  his  assumption  of  the  duties  of  the  station  assigned 
him  was  rendered  valid  by  the  election  of  the  body  in  ques 
tion,  as  well  as  by  the  nomination  of  the  father  of  the 
family.  This  precedent,  no  doubt,  has  had  its  effect  in  all 
future  appointments.  The  bishops  have  never  been,  from 
that  time,  elected  to  the  office  by  the  episcopacy  itself,  by 
the  call  of  the  bishops  preceding  them,  but  by  the  Con 
ference.  It  is  necessary  to  give  the  law  itself  on  this  case. 
The  Conference  enacts  as  follows  : — 

"  QUES.  1. — How  is  a  bishop  to  be  constituted  ? 

"  ANS. — By  the  election  of  the  General  Conference,  and  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  three  bishops,  or  at  least  of  one  bishop  and  two 
elders. 

"  QUES. — If,  by  death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise,  there  be  no  bishop 
remaining  in  our  Church,  what  shall  we  do  ? 

"  Axs. — The  General  Conference  shall  elect  a  bishop ;  and  the 
elders,  or  any  three  of  them,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  General 


282  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

Conference  for  that  purpose,  shall  ordain  him  according  to  our  form 
of  ordination. 

"  QUES. — What  arc  the  duties  of  a  bishop  ? 

"  ANS. — 1.  To  preside  in  our  conferences. 

"  2.  To  fix  the  appointments  of  the  preachers  for  the  several  cir 
cuits,  provided  he  shall  not  allow  any  preacher  to  remain  in  the 
same  station  more  than  two  years  successively ;  except  the  presiding 
elders,  the  general  editor,  the  general  book-steward  and  his  assistant, 
the  editor  and  assistant-editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Jour 
nal,  the  editor  of  the  Sunday-school  books,  the  corresponding  secre 
taries,  editors,  and  agents  at  Cincinnati,  the  supernumerary,  super 
annuated,  and  worn-out  preachers,  missionaries  among  the  Indians, 
missionaries  to  our  people  of  colour,  and  on  foreign  stations,  chap 
lains  to  state-prisons  and  military  posts,  those  preachers  that  may  be 
appointed  to  labour  for  the  special  benefit  of  seamen,  and  for  the 
American  Bible  Society,  also  the  preacher  or  preachers  that  may  be 
stationed  in  the  city  of  New-Orleans,  and  the  presidents,  principals, 
or  teachers  of  seminaries  of  learning,  which  are  or  may  be  under  our 
superintendence ;  and  also,  when  requested  by  an  annual  conference, 
to  appoint  a  preacher  for  a  longer  time  than  two  years  to  any  semi 
nary  of  learning  not  under  our  care ;  provided,  also,  that  with  the 
exceptions  above  named,  he  shall  not  continue  a  preacher  in  the 
same  appointment  more  than  two  years  in  six;  nor  in  the  same 
city  more  than  four  years  in  succession ;  nor  return  him  to  it  after 
such  term  of  service  till  he  shall  have  been  absent  four  years.  lie 
shall  have  authority,  when  reqiiested  by  an  annual  conference,  to  ap 
point  an  agent,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  travel  throughout  the 
bounds  of  such  conference,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  and  aiding 
Sabbath-schools,  and  distributing  tracts,  and  also  to  appoint  an 
agent  or  agents  for  the  benefit  of  our  literary  institutions. 

"  3.  In  the  intervals  of  the  conference,  to  change,  receive,  and  sus 
pend  preachers,  as  necessity  may  require,  and  as  the  Discipline 
directs. 

"  4.  To  travel  through  the  connexion  at  large. 

"  5.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business  of  our  Church. 

"  6.  To  ordain  bishops,  elders,  and  deacons. 

"  7.  To  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  an  annual  conference ;  sub 
ject  to  an  appeal  to  the  General  Conference ;  but  in  all  cases  the  ap 
plication  of  law  shall  be  with  the  conference. 

"  8.  The  bishops  may,  when  they  judge  it  necessary,  unite  two  or 
more  circuits  or  stations  together,  without  affecting  their  separate 
financial  interests,  or  pastoral  duties. 

"  QUES.  4. — To  whom  is  a  bishop  amenable  for  his  conduct? 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OP  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  283 

"  ANS. — To  the  General  Conference,  who  have  power  to  expel 
him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  necessary. 

"  QUES.  5. — What  provision  shall  be  made  for  the  trial  of  a  hishop, 
if  he  should  be  accu&ed  of  immorality  in  the  interval  of  the  General 
Conference  ? 

':  ANS. — If  a  bishop  be  accused  of  immorality,  three  travelling 
elders  shall  call  upon  him,  and  examine  him  on  the  subject ;  and  if 
the  three  elders  verily  believe  that  the  bishop  is  guilty  of  the  crime, 
they  shall  call  to  their  aid  two  presiding  elders  from  two  districts  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  that  where  the  crime  was  committed,  each  of 
Avhich  presiding  elders  shall  bring  with  him  two  elders,  or  an  elder 
and  a  deacon.  The  above-mentioned  nine  persons  shall  form  a 
conference,  to  examine  into  the  charge  brought  against  the  bishop ; 
and  if  two-thirds  of  them  verily  believe  him  to  be  guilty  of  the  crime 
laid  to  his  charge,  they  shall  have  authority  to  suspend  the  bishop 
till  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  and  the  districts  shall  be  regu 
lated  in  the  mean  time  as  is  provided  in  the  third  and  fifth  sections  ; 
but  no  accusation  shall  be  received  against  a  bishop,  except  it  be  de 
livered  in  writing,  signed  by  those  who  are  to  prove  the  crime ;  and  a 
copy  of  the  accusation  shall  be  given  to  the  accused  bishop. 

"  QUES.  6. — If  a  bishop  cease  from  travelling  at  large  among  the 
people,  shall  he  still  exercise  his  episcopal  office  among  us  in  any 
degree  ? 

"  ANS. — If  he  cease  from  travelling  without  the  consent  of  the 
General  Conference,  he  shall  not  thereafter  exercise  the  episcopal 
office  in  our  Church." — "Discipline"  pp.  27-31. 

The  real  genius  of  the  American  Church  comes  out  in 
these  regulations. 

1.  We  may  remark,  that  the  execution  of  the  laws  and 
discipline  of  the  Church  is  invariably  committed  to  men, 
riot  to  Boards,  to  Committees.  There  is  a  great  difference. 
A  Committee  is  a  thing  :  it  is  an  amalgamation  of  many 
intellects,  minds,  hearts,  consciences,  just  making — nil.  A 
Committee  can  do  no  wrong  ;  because,  as  all  are  supposed 
to  do  the  wrong  thing,  none  do  it !  And  as  a  Committee 
can  do  no  wrong,  so  it  can  suffer  no  punishment !  Who 
could  hang  a  Committee  ?  Because  business  is  done  by 
many  and  not  by  one,  some  parties  have  the  idea,  that  more 
freedom  is  secured  by  this  arrangement,  and  that  Commit 
tees  cannot  play  the  tyrant,  while  a  man  may  do  so.  A 


284  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

greater  fallacy  never  entered  the  brain  of  man  than  this  ; 
and  all  experience,  whether  in  Church  or  State,  will  furnish 
ample  illustration.  Surely,  the  Americans  understand  the 
question  of  liberty  pretty  well ;  and,  no  doubt,  it  was  this 
feeling,  in  connexion  with  other  reasons, — and,  among  the 
rest,  the  intention  to  have  their  work  done,  and  not  shelved 
from  time  to  time, — which  led  them  to  commit  its  execution 
into  the  hands  of  living,  tangible,  moving  men. 

2.  With  the  office  and  obligations  of  great  duties,  they 
consistently  give  ample  power  for  the  execution  of  the  trust. 
In  this  we  see  no  suspicions,  no  niggardly  and  petty  jea 
lousies,  no  fear.     A  frank  and  noble  confidence  in  the  men 
of  their  choice  is  manifested  ;  and  these  men,  we  see,  are 
sent  through  the  churches  with  full  credentials  and  powers 
to  execute  their  noble  task. 

3.  This  investiture  with  real  authority  is  not  nullified  by 
the  miserable  bondage  of  a  load  of  conditions.     They  are 
not  sent  to  move  through  the  country  with  a  web  of  spi- 
ders'-work  around  them  at  every  point ;  or  of  nets,  gins, 
pitfalls  at  their  feet,  into  which  at  any  moment  they  may 
tumble ;  nor  has  any  small  creature  the  power,  by  means 
of  some  of  these  contrivances,  to  trip  up  their  heels,  or 
prevent  them  from  moving.     What  says  the  law?     The 
bishops  shall  "  travel  through  the  connexion."     This  is  all. 
It  is  not  said  how  fast,  by  what  routes ;  whether  on  foot, 
on  horseback,  or  in  a  carriage.     The  meaning  is,  they  shall 
be  free  to  go,  to  execute  their  commission,  none  hindering 
or  putting  obstructions  in  their  path.     There  is  this  differ 
ence  betwixt  a  little  and  paltry,  and  a  great  and  magnani 
mous,  policy  :  the  former  sends  its  agents  forth  bound  hand 
and  foot,  as  mere  puppets,  to  execute  its  commission  by  the 
instructions  received  ;    the  latter  selects  competent  men, 
furnishes  the  commission  to  act,  and  then  gives  freedom  to 
the   soul, — and  in   this  freedom  is  strength.     No  human 
rules  and  canons  can  meet  the  exigences  of  the  world ; 
man's  soul  alone,  taught  by  God's  own  truth  and  Spirit, 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.    285 

can  do  this.  It  is  this  principle,  we  are  persuaded,  which 
has  given  American  Methodism  its  strength,  its  elasticity, 
its  expansion,  and  its  triumphs. 

4.  With  these  powers  and  this  freedom  of  action,  then, 
we  find  connected  the  principle  of  responsibility.  But  this 
responsibility  is,  in  the  law,  limited  very  much  to  the  ques 
tion  of  immorality.  These  bishops  are  not  put  upon  their 
trial  as  to  the  observance  of  technical  rules  in  their  adminis 
tration.  Any  dereliction  in  these  matters  is  left  to  circum 
stances,  to  the  force  of  public  opinion,  and  to  the  power  of 
the  constitution  to  rectify  any  existing  evil.  The  absence 
of  all  fear  as  to  any  mischievous  effects  resulting  from 
freedom,  whether  possessed  by  a  bishop  in  the  execution 
of  his  office,  or  by  the  private  member  in  the  enjoyment  of 
his  privileges,  is  very  apparent  in  the  whole  economy. 

It  may  be  as  well  to  remark,  at  this  point,  that  the 
bishops  are  not  appointed  to  their  respective  provinces,  or 
spheres  of  labour,  by  the  conference.  The  practice  is,  for 
the  bishops  to  meet  after  each  General  Conference,  and 
settle  among  themselves  the  several  parts  of  the  work  to  be 
done  by  each,  till  the  meeting  of  the  next  General  Confer 
ence.  By  this  method  the  same  bishop  is  not  confined 
constantly  to  the  same  portion  of  the  country  ;  they  change 
as  occasion  may  require,  and  the  state  of  the  Church  may 
make  expedient. 

Some  may  be  curious  to  know  how  these  dignitaries  of 
the  Church  fare  in  the  matter  of  living,  episcopal  palaces, 
and  all  which  pertains  to  the  external  glory  of  a  bishop. 
This,  then,  is  the  matter  of  fact :  "  The  annual  allowance 
of  the  married  travelling,  supernumerary,  and  superannu 
ated  preachers,  and  the  bishops,  shall  be  two  hundred  dol 
lars,  and  their  travelling  expenses." — "Discipline,"  p.  182. 
We  find  such  notices  as  the  following  in  Bishop  Asbury's 
Journal : — "  The  weather  has  been  unpleasant ;  and  our 
clothing  needed  improvement  and  increase."  "  The  super 
intendent  bishop  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  America  being 


286  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

reduced  to  two  dollars,  he  was  obliged  to  make  his  wants 
known."  This  was  in  1814,  after  he  had  been  a  bishop 
about  twenty  years. 

Under  this  constitution  the  following  bishops  have  been 
appointed  in  the  American  Church ;  namely,  Dr.  Coke, 
Asbury,  Whatcoat,  M'Kendree,  George,  Roberts,  Soule, 
Hedding,  Andrew,  Emory,  Waugh,  Morris,  Hamline,  Janes  ; 
and  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South,  Capers  and 
Paine. 

Bishop  Whatcoat  was  an  Englishman,  and  was  recom 
mended  for  the  work  by  Mr.  Wesley.  He  was  evidently  a 
man  of  ardent  piety ;  a  constant  and  successful  preacher ; 
a  most  amiable  man,  and  a  faithful  bishop  ;  and  was, 
moreover,  greatly  beloved  by  his  brethren  and  the  people. 
Bishops  Asbury  and  WThatcoat  seem  to  have  been  kindred 
spirits,  and  greatly  attached  to  each  other.  They  travel 
led  much  together,  and  Asbury  constantly  speaks  in  the 
most  respectful  and  affectionate  terms  of  his  brother  What 
coat. 

Bishop  M'Kendree  is  evidently,  after  Bishop  Asbury, 
about  the  first  man  among  the  dead  who  ever  belonged  to 
the  Church :  angelically  devout ;  fervent,  holy,  and  affec 
tionate  in  his  spirit;  an  ardent,  pathetic,  and  powerful 
preacher;  constant,  and  indefatigable,  and  self-denying  in 
his  labours ;  and  a  most  upright,  judicious,  dignified,  and 
faithful  superintendent  of  the  church.  In  his  early  days 
the  bishops  had  to  traverse  the  whole  continent ;  and  we 
find  Bishop  M'Kendree  taking  his  share  in  this  painful  toil. 
Often,  in  company  with  his  noble-minded  leader,  we  see  him 
suffering  every  kind  of  privation  and  inconvenience  to  win 
souls  to  Christ,  and  spread  the  savour  of  his  Divine  Master's 
name.  After  the  death  of  Bishop  Asbury,  being  the  senior, 
he  was  called  to  perform  very  onerous  duties  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Church ;  and  by  his  goodness,  firmness,  wisdom,  and 
entire  devotion  to  his  Master's  service,  succeeded  in  rescu 
ing  it  from  many  perils,  as  well  as  establishing  it  in 


PAKT  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   287 

greater  stability  and  order  than  when  he  entered  upon  his 
work. 

Bishop  Emory  was  a  different  man  to  either  of  the  above. 
Being  educated  for  the  law,  his  mind  became  sharpened  by 
his  studies,  so  that  he  possessed  great  acuteness  and  logical 
power.  He  was,  however,  an  eminently  good  man,  a  very 
able  preacher ;  and  during  the  short  time  of  his  continuance 
in  office,  displayed  all  the  essential  qualities  of  a  most 
excellent  superintendent.  He  was  mysteriously  called  away 
(being  killed  by  the  overthrow  of  the  vehicle  in  which  he 
was  travelling)  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  the  prospect  of 
great  usefulness. 

As  far  as  appears,  the  conference  has  never  been  moved 
by  party  feelings  in  the  choice  of  these  important  officers. 
No  low  or  paltry  motives  seem  to  have  entered  into  their 
views  in  conferring  this  responsible  trust.  They  have 
invariably  selected  fine  and  excellent  men ;  the  proof  of  this 
is  in  the  fact,  that  no  charge  has  ever  been  substantiated 
against  any  of  them.  But  this  is  low  praise ;  they  have 
shown  themselves  to  be  men  of  exalted  character.  With 
such  bishops,  there  is  no  danger  of  episcopacy  being  sub 
verted  in  America. 

This  system,  moreover,  has  been,  on  the  whole,  extremely 
well  received  among  the  people.  It  may,  indeed,  be  said 
to  have  been  popular ;  and  the  few  attempts  which  have 
been  made  to  subvert  the  episcopacy,  have  been  utterly 
fruitless.  It  is  clear,  that  the  people  affectionately  reve 
rence  these  men  of  God ;  and  not  the  less,  but  the  more, 
for  their  being  bishops.  There  is,  indeed,  nothing  in  them 
to  offend  the  most  simple,  the  most  republican,  taste. 
Sacerdotal  habiliments  were  attempted  at  first,  but,  meeting 
with  opposition,  were  soon  laid  aside.  It  is  not  likely,  in  a 
country  where  the  President  of  the  States,  the  Speakers  of 
the  Senate  and  Congress,  the  judges  and  counsel  of  the 
courts,  all  appear  in  plain  attire,  that  robes  of  office  would 
be  very  palatable  in  the  Methodist  priesthood.  Religion 


288  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

itself  is  the  power  of  these  holy  men ;  the  people  know 
their  character,  and  esteem  them  for  their  work's  sake  ;  and 
were  it  not  for  this,  coupled  with  great  and  disinterested 
labours,  the  Methodist  episcopacy  would  undoubtedly  soon 
come  to  an  end. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  Annual  Conference— How  constituted — Its  Func 
tions — Elects  Delegates  to  the  General  Conference. 

THE  Annual  Conferences  are  forty  in  number,  and  embrace 
the  whole  area  of  the  United  States.  An  Annual  Confer 
ence  means,  among  other  things,  a  territorial  district, 
defined  by  the  general  laws.  Each  preacher  of  the  body 
in  America  belongs,  ministerially,  to  one  of  these  Annual 
Conferences,  and  not  to  the  general  Church.  In  the  ordi 
nary  course  of  things,  he  consequently  moves  within  the 
limits  of  this  ecclesiastical  demarcation ;  and  if  he  remove 
to  any  other  conference,  he  is  transferred  to  the  new  sphere 
by  the  proper  authorities. 

The  conference  assembly  is  composed  of  all  the  travel 
ling  preachers  of  the  district  in  question ;  and  this  meeting 
is  presided  over  by  a  bishop.  The  business  of  this  assembly 
consists  of  the  ordinary  routine,  and  it  has  no  legislative 
functions  whatever.  The  usual  questions  are  asked  as  to 
"  What  preachers  are  admitted  on  trial  ?  Who  remain  on 
trial  ?  Who  are  admitted  into  full  connexion  ?  Who  are 
the  deacons  ?  Who  have  been  elected  and  ordained  elders 
this  year  ?  Who  have  been  elected,  by  the  suffrages  of  the 
General  Conference,  to  exercise  the  episcopal  office,  and 
superintend  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  ? 
Who  have  located  this  year  ?  Who  are  the  supernumera 
ries  ?  Who  are  the  superannuated  or  worn-out  preachers 
this  year?"  &c.  If  charges  are  found  against  any  of  the 
preachers,  they  are  put  upon  their  trial  at  this  tribunal, 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   289 

with  the  right  of  appeal  against  its  decisions  to  the  General 
Conference.  Monetary  matters  are  adjusted  at  this  meet 
ing,  and  accounts  received  from  the  circuits  and  stations. 
The  preachers  here  receive  their  appointments  for  the  year, 
within  the  bounds  of  the  conference,  and  always  by  the 
authority  of  the  bishop. 

It  is  evident  from  all  this,  that  the  Annual  Conference 
is  chiefly  an  administrative  body.  It  is  the  meeting  of  the 
preachers  with  the  bishop,  for  the  transaction  of  the  busi 
ness  of  the  Church  in  that  particular  department.  Of  course, 
they  have  enough  to  do.  The  conferences  often  consist  of 
one  hundred,  and  sometimes  near  two  hundred,  preachers ; 
and  to  settle  the  business  of  their  several  circuits,  and  adjust 
what  may  be  out  of  order,  will  require  much  time  and 
talent.  On  the  approach  of  a  General  Conference,  these 
local  bodies  elect  their  delegates  to  attend,  the  proportion 
being  one  representative  for  every  twenty-one  preachers. 
These  Annual  Conferences,  of  necessity,  exercise  great 
moral  influence  within  their  own  sphere ;  and  they  possess 
certain  constitutional  rights,  which  the  General  Conference 
cannot  annul ;  and  when  these  constitutional  rights  come  in 
the  way  of  that  body,  they  cannot  move  without  the  con 
currence  of  three-fourths  of  the  votes  of  the  preachers 
composing  these  Annual  Conferences. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Subdivisions  continued — The  General  Conference — Dr.  Bang-s's  Account  of  its 
formation — Its  Powers— Fundamental  Principles— Reflections. 

THE  General  Conference,  as  a  distinct  institution,  did  not 
come  into  existence  for  several  years  after  Methodism  had 
assumed  great  strength.  The  account  given  by  Dr.  Bangs 
will  place  this  subject  in  its  true  light,  which  we  now  give. 
Under  the  date  of  1  702.  he  says, — 

13 


^90  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

"  As  has  been  seen  in  the  preceding  pages,  the  general  affairs  of 
the  Church  had  been  conducted  heretofore  chiefly  in  the  several  an 
nual  conferences,  which  were  considered  only  as  so  many  parts  of 
the  whole  body ;  for  nothing  was  allowed  binding  upon  all,  unless  it 
were  approved  of  by  each  and  every  of  these  separate  conferences. 
It  is  true,  that  the  Christmas  conference  of  1 784,  at  which  the  Church 
was  organized,  was  considered  a  General  Conference,  because  all 
the  preachers  were  invited  to  attend,  for  the  transaction  of  the  im 
portant  business  then  and  there  to  be  submitted  to  them  ;  and,  there 
fore,  the  acts  and  doings  of  that  conference  were  considered  to  be 
binding  upon  the  whole  Church.  As  the  work  continually  increased, 
and  spread  over  such  a  large  and  extended  territory,  it  was  found 
impracticable  for  all  the  preachers  to  assemble  annually  in  one  place, 
without  too  great  a  consumption  of  time  and  expense  ;  and  hence  the 
practice  which  had  been  adopted  of  appointing  several  conferences 
in  the  same  year  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  for  the  convenience 
of  both  the  bishop  and  the  preachers  :  but  as  one  of  these  conferences 
could  not  make  laws  for  all  the  rest,  nor  yet  all  the  rest  for  that  one 
without  its  consent ;  and  as  it  was  not  likely  that  so  many  indepen 
dent  bodies  could  be  brought  to  harmonize  in  all  things  pertaining 
to  the  welfare  of  the  Church ;  there  was  danger  from  this  state  of 
things,  of  a  dissolution  of  the  body,  and  the  establishment  of  a  num 
ber  of  separate  and  distinct  communities,  acting  independently  of 
each  other. 

"  To  prevent  evils  of  this  character,  and  to  create  a  centre  of  union 
to  the  cntii'e  body,  the  council  had  been  instituted ;  but  this  unpopu 
lar  measure,  not  answering  the  end  of  its  organization,  was,  by  gene 
ral  consent,  dissolved,  and  a  General  Conference  called  in  its  place. 
This  was,  it  seems,  agreed  upon  by  the  several  annual  conferences 
which  had  been  held  this  year. 

':  This  conference  assembled  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  on  the  first 
day  of  November,  1792,  and  Avas  composed  of  all  the  travelling 
preachers  who  had  been  received  into  full  connexion.  As  this  was 
considered  the  first  regular  General  Conference,  and  as  those  who 
composed  it  came  together  under  an  expectation  that  very  impor 
tant  matters  would  be  transacted,  it  seems  proper  to  give  a  particular 
account  of  their  acts  and  doings.  Dr.  Coke  had  returned  from 
Europe,  and  presided,  conjointly  with  Bishop  Asbnry,  over  their 
deliberations. 

s:  As  there  were  no  restrictions  upon  the  powers  of  this  conference, 
the  entire  discipline  of  the  Church  came  up  for  review  and  revision ; 
but  to  prevent,  as  far  as  possible,  any  improper  innovation  upon  ex 
isting  rules,  or  the  premature  adoption  of  new  regulations,  they 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  291 

agreed  that '  it  shall  take  two-thirds  of  all  the  members  of  the  con 
ference  to  make  any  new  rule,  or  abolish  an  old  one ;  but  a  majority 
may  alter  or  amend  any  rule.' 

"  They  soon  had  an  opportunity  to  try  the  strength  of  this  rule  in 
preserving  them  from  an  innovation  upon  established  usage,  in  respect 
to  the  power  of  stationing  the  preachers." — Bangs's  "  History  of  Metho 
dism"  vol.  i,  pp.  342-344. 

';  Another  General  Conference  was  held  in  1796,  and  at  this  con 
ference  the  discretionary  power  of  the  bishops  to  assemble  as  many 
animal  conferences  as  they  pleased  was  taken  away,  and  the  number 
limited  to  six. 

"In  1806,  Bishop  Asbury  submitted  a  proposition  to  all  the  an 
nual  conferences,  in  which  he  proposed,  for  the  first  time,  the  estab 
lishment  of  a  delegated  General  Conference.  As  it  was  deemed 
proper  to  secure  perfect  unanimity  on  so  grave  a  question,  this  was 
defeated  by  Jesse  Lee.  who  induced  the  Virginia  Conference  to  ob 
ject.'' — Bangs's  "  History  of  Methodism"  vol.  ii,  p.  177. 

"In  1808.  this  question  was  brought  to  a  decision  in  favour  of  the 
measure,  by  the  adoption,  on  the  part  of  the  General  Conference,  of 
the  following  recommendation  of  a  committee  appointed  to  consider 
the  subject : — 

•  •  Whereas  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  that  the  doctrine,  form 
of  government,  and  general  rules  of  the  united  societies  in  America 
be  preserved  sacred  and  inviolate ;  and  whereas  every  prudent  mea 
sure  should  be  taken  to  preserve,  strengthen,  and  perpetuate  the 
union  of  the  connexion; 

u '  Therefore,  your  committee,  upon  mature  deliberation,  have 
thought  it  advisable,  that  the  third  section  of  the  form  of  discipline 
shall  be  as  follows' — adopting  the  principle." — Bangs's  "  History  of 
Methodism"  vol.  ii.  p.  229. 

It  only  remains  to  give  the  constitution  of  this  supreme 
assembly  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church  : — 

u  1.  The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  one  member  for 
every  twenty-one  members  of  each  annual  conference,  to  be  appointed 
cither  by  seniority  or  choice,  at  the  discretion  of  such  annual  con 
ference  ;  yet.  so  that  such  representatives  shall  have  travelled  at  least 
four  full  calendar  years  from  the  time  that  they  were  received  on 
trial  by  an  annual  conference,  and  are  in  full  connexion  at  the  time 
of  holding  the  conference. 

-  2.  The  General  Conference  shall  meet  on  the  first  day  of  May, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1812.  in  the  city  of  New- York,  and  thence 
forward  on  the  first  day  of  May.  once  in  four  years  perpetually,  in 


292  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

such  place  or  places  as  shall  be  fixed  on  by  the  General  Conference 
from  time  to  time ;  but  the  general  superintendents,  with  or  by  the 
advice  of  all  the  Annual  Conferences,  or,  if  there  be  no  general  super 
intendent,  all  the  Annual  Conferences  respectively  shall  have  power 
to  call  a  General  Conference,  if  they  judge  it  necessary  at  any  time. 

"  3.  At  all  times  when  the  General  Conference  is  met,  it  shall  take 
two-thirds  of  the  representatives  of  all  the  Annual  Conferences  to 
make  a  quorum  for  transacting  business. 

"  4.  One  of  the  general  superintendents  shall  preside  in  the  Gene 
ral  Conference ;  but  in  case  no  general  superintendent  be  present, 
the  General  Conference  shall  choose  a  president,  pro  tern. 

"  5.  The  General  Conference  shall  have  full  powers  to  make  rules 
and  regulations  for  our  Church,  imder  the  following  limitations  and 
restrictions,  viz : — 

"(1.)  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke,  alter,  or  change 
our  Articles  of  Religion,  nor  establish  any  new  standard  or  rules  of 
doctrine  contrary  to  our  present  existing  and  established  standards 
of  doctrine. 

"  (2.)  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one  representative  for 
every  fourteen  members  of  the  Annual  Conference,  nor  allow  of  a  less 
number  than  one  for  every  thirty :  provided,  nevertheless,  that  when 
there  shall  be  in  any  Annual  Conference  a  fraction  of  two-thirds  the 
number  which  shall  be  fixed  for  the  ratio  of  representation,  such  An 
nual  Conference  shall  be  entitled  to  an  additional  delegate  for  such 
fraction ;  and  provided,  also,  that  no  Conference  shall  be  denied  the 
privilege  of  two  delegates. 

"  (3.)  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule  of  our  gov 
ernment,  so  as  to  do  away  episcopacy,  or  destroy  the  plan  of  our 
itinerant  general  supermtendency. 

"  (4.)  They  shall  not  revoke  or  change  the  general  rules  of  the 
United  Societies. 

"(5.)  They  shall  not  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  ministers  or 
preachers,  of  trial  by  a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal :  neither  shall 
they  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  members,  of  trial  before  the  soci 
ety,  or  by  a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal. 

"  (6.)  They  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce  of  the  Book- Concern, 
nor  of  the  Charter  Fund,  to  any  purpose  other  than  for  the  benefit  of 
the  travelling,  supernumerary,  superannuated,  and  worn-out  preach 
ers,  their  wives,  widows,  and  children.  Provided,  nevertheless,  that 
upon  the  concurrent  recommendation  of  three-fourths  of  all  the  mem 
bers  of  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  who  shall  be  present  and 
vote  on  such  recommendation,  then  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the 
General  Conference  succeeding  shall  suffice  to  alter  any  of  the  above 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  293 

restrictions,  excepting  the  fii'st  article  ;  and  also,  whenever  such  alte 
ration  or  alterations  shall  have  been  first  recommended  by  two-thirds 
of  the  General  Conference,  so  soon  as  three-fourths  of  the  members 
of  all  the  Annual  Conferences  shall  have  concurred  as  aforesaid,  such 
alteration  or  alterations  shall  take  effect." — " Discipline"  pp.  21-24. 

Here,  then,  we  have  the  MAGNA  CHARTA  of  Methodism 
in  the  States.  This  document  indicates  the  good  sense  and 
the  diligent  forethought  of  those  who  framed  it.  We  see 
from  it,  that  the  American  Methodists  are  no  revolutionists, 
and  that  they  desire  to  escape  such  a  catastrophe.  The 
legislative  power  is  not  at  liberty  to  alter  anything  deemed 
fundamental.  This  limits  the  functions  of  the  assembled 
ministers  within  what  may  be  considered  a  settled  and  fully 
recognized  constitution.  This  constitution  supposes  various 
points  as  already  settled,  to  which  all  agree,  and  which  are 
not  to  be  disturbed. 

The  doctrines  of  the  Church  are  among  these  fundamental 
principles.  Here  innovation  generally  begins,  when  churches 
decline.  The  loss  of  vital  religion  always  causes  the  truths 
of  the  evangelical  system  to  become  tasteless.  Or,  perhaps, 
rather,  these  truths  being  found  antagonistic  to  a  bad  life, 
or  a  state  of  spiritual  sloth,  they  are  hated  on  account  of 
the  irritation  and  condemnation  which  they  inflict.  But, 
more  than  this,  when  religion  is  itself  given  up,  in  its  expe 
rience  and  holiness,  these  doctrines  are  not  wanted  ;  no  one 
needs  the  spirit-stirring  instructions  of  the  gospel  to  teach 
him  to  go  to  sleep,  to  live  in  sin.  Besides  this  tendency, 
there  is  always  found  another,  namely,  that  of  adventurous 
speculation.  One  age  is  never  satisfied  with  the  past. 
While  praising  the  great  men  of  former  times,  yet  still  we 
generally  think  we  can  improve  on  their  intellectual  labours, 
and  do  something  better  for  ourselves  than  they  could  do 
for  us.  The  "go-ahead"  principle,  so  rife  in  America,  in 
political  and  social  matters,  is  not  absent  from  the  genius 
of  its  theologians.  They  seem  to  be  much  tempted  to  drive 
criticism  to  something  beyond  its  legitimate  province,  and 


294  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

to  push  their  inquiries  into  the  spiritual  world  beyond  what 
is  revealed.  The  age  and  the  circumstances  of  the  country 
favour  this  sort  of  adventurous  spirit.  It  must  consequently 
be  considered  a  wise  arrangement,  that  the  great  truths 
of  the  evangelical  system,  embodied  in  their  Articles  of  Reli 
gion,  are  not  to  be  altered, — are  not,  indeed,  to  be  discussed. 

Another  fundamental  point  is  the  episcopacy.  This,  as 
we  see,  is  not  left  an  open  question.  The  Church,  through 
all  time  to  come,  is  to  be  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
This  enactment,  it  must  be  recollected,  was  adopted  after 
this  form  of  church  government  had  been  upon  its  trial  for 
several  years.  It  had,  consequently,  been  tested  as  to  its 
working,  in  respect  to  the  general  ministry,  the  conserva 
tion  of  order,  and  the  progress  of  religion ;  and  in  all  these 
particulars  had  approved  itself  to  general  acceptance.  It 
must  be  remembered  also,  that  the  men  who  sanctioned 
this  principle  as  final,  were  the  ministers  themselves, — the 
parties  most  interested  in  the  question ;  and  their  approval 
is  to  be  taken  as  complete  evidence  that,  in  their  judgment, 
the  episcopacy  was  considered  both  Scriptural  and  profita 
ble.  The  overthrow  of  episcopacy  would,  consequently, 
perfectly  revolutionize  the  Church. 

The  "  General  Rules"  of  the  society  are  equally  held  as 
sacred.  These  are  not  to  be  touched  by  the  legislative 
body.  This  is  important,  and  promises  to  be  one  means  of 
perpetuating  true  religion  for  ages  to  come. 

The  right  of  a  "  fair  trial"  of  the  preacher  by  his  peers 
— which  means,  that  liberty  and  an  impartial  treatment 
shall  be  secured — is  equally  inviolate.  This  point  is  not  to 
be  discussed  or  altered. 

Other  subjects,  which  relate  to  property,  are  not  deemed 
so  sacred.  But  though  left  open  to  revision,  this  is  to  be 
effected  in  the  most  cautious  manner,  and  numerous  safe 
guards  are  placed  around  the  law.  These  are  very  import 
ant  provisions,  and  promise  to  check  any  rash  tendency  to 
innovation,  which  may  from  time  to  time  arise. 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHUKCH.     295 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Subdivisions  continued— The  Author's  presence  at  the  Pittsburgh  General 
Conference — Impressions — The  Bishops — The  Ministers— Mode  of  Debate — 
Decorum  and  Order — Questions  at  Issue — Mode  of  conducting  Appeal  Cases 
— Reflections. 

Ix  Pittsburgh,  in  the  year  1848,  it  was  the  author's  good 
fortune  to  be  present  at  one  of  these  General  Conferences. 
It  was  an  era  in  the  history  of  Methodism  in  the  United 
States.  The  great  division  of  the  Church  between  the 
North  and  the  South  had  taken  place  four  years  before, 
and  this  had  not  produced  satisfaction  and  peace.  Strong 
feelings  and  passions  prevailed ;  the  minds  of  the  ministers 
were  much  agitated  ;  and  business  of  great  importance  had 
to  engage  their  attention.  In  this  state  of  things,  it  might 
be  expected  that  the  assembly  could  not  preserve  its  usual 
order  and  decorum  ;  that  strong  feelings  would  excite  cor 
responding  language ;  and  that,  consequently,  some  disor 
der  would  ensue.  Nothing  of  this  kind,  however,  disturbed 
the  proceedings  for  a  moment. 

As  a  matter  of  course,  the  attention  of  a  stranger  would 
be  first  directed  to  the  highest  officers  of  the  Church — the 
Bishops.  They  were  all  present,  five  in  number — Hedding, 
Morris,  Waugh,  Hamline,  and  Janes.  The  three  first  named 
are  men  in  years,  especially  Bishop  Hedding ;  the  other 
two  are  in  the  prime  of  life.  They  preside  in  turn,  begin 
ning  with  the  senior,  whose  business  it  is  to  open  the  Con 
ference.  This  is  usually  done  by  reading  a  written  docu 
ment  of  considerable  length,  entering  upon  the  general 
state,  prospects,  and  duties  of  the  Church — somewhat 
after  the  manner  of  the  Message  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States. 

These  grave  and  dignified  officers  constitute  what  might 
be  fitly  called  "  the  Bench  of  Bishops,"  only  they  happen 
to  sit  in  chairs.  They  are  seated  by  themselves,  facing,  of 


296  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

course,  the  assembly,  on  a  platform,  elevated,  it  may  be, 
two  feet  above  the  common  level  of  the  floor.  None  share 
with  them  the  distinction  of  this  position.  The  secretary 
and  his  assistants  are  placed  at  a  table  on  the  floor  of  the 
house ;  and  no  other  officers,  of  any  sort,  or  for  any  pur 
pose,  are  tolerated  in  the  assembly. 

The  spirit  and  demeanour  of  the  Bishops  could  not  but 
excite  attention.  "  How  do  they  conduct  themselves  in 
their  high  office  ?"  was  a  natural  question.  It  was  soon 
answered.  The  bearing  of  these  men  of  God  was  perfectly 
uniform  ;  there  was  no  deviation.  It  is  difficult  to  describe 
it ;  just  as  what  is  pre-eminently  beautiful,  excellent,  and 
morally  sublime,  refuses  to  submit  to  the  touch  of  the  most 
perfect  artist.  It  is  not  enough  to  say,  that  it  was  digni 
fied,  grave,  judicious,  impartial,  commanding.  It  was  all 
this ;  but  all  this  with  much  more  combined.  There  is 
always  in  mental  and  religious  excellence  an  intangible,  an 
impalpable  power,  glory,  of  the  soul,  which  cannot  be  de 
scribed.  It  is  this  inward  and  spiritual  force  which  gives 
to  the  several  faculties  their  strength  and  elevation  ;  and 
when  these  faculties  are  so  balanced  as  to  receive  the  hid 
den  impulse  equably,  and  transmit  it  to  practical  and  useful 
purposes,  then  greatness  is  produced.  This  was  manifest 
in  these  eminent  officers :  and  it  was  never  the  writer's 
good  fortune  to  behold  a  class  of  men  who  gave  him 
such  an  ideal  of  what  bishops  ought  to  be,  as  in  these 
American  ETTLOKOTCOL. 

It  is  not  customary  for  the  bishops  to  take  part  in  the 
debates,  or  in  any  way  to  interfere  with  the  proceedings  of 
Conference,  except  on  questions  of  law  and  order.  Two  or 
three  occasions  arose  in  connexion  with  points  of  law,  when 
one  of  the  bishops  expounded  its  meaning  with  great  clear 
ness  and  logical  precision.  The  bishops  seem  to  be  perfect 
masters  of  all  constitutional  questions,  and  also  of  the  com 
plicated  details  of  business.  When  they  had  occasion  to 
interpret  any  matter  of  order,  being  appealed  to  for  that 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.E.  CHURCH.      297 

purpose,  all  parties  invariably  acquiesced  ;  not  an  objection 
was  ever  raised,  or  any  infringement  attempted.  Some 
persons  may  imagine  that  all  this  must  reduce  these  officers 
to  mere  ciphers.  Not  so.  They  possess  great  influence, 
and  are  treated  with  undeviating  reverence  and  respect. 
Their  moderation,  in  fact,  is  their  power.  By  not  attempt 
ing  to  do  too  much,  they  possess  the  means  of  doing  every 
thing  which  their  station  requires  from  them. 

The  great  body  of  ministers  appeared  to  be,  on  the 
whole,  very  able  and  good  men.  There  was  clearly  an  en 
tire  absence  of  party,  and  party  spirit,  and,  consequently, 
of  party  leaders.  No  man  appeared  in  this  latter  charac 
ter.  There  is  nothing  answering,  as  far  as  could  be  seen, 
to  Tory  and  Whig,  in  their  church  politics.  No  number 
of  men  were  seen  acting  together  as  the  type  of  any  parti 
cular  class  of  opinions.  They  seemed  alike  desirous  of  pro 
moting  the  common  cause ;  and  persons  who  had  given 
their  votes  together  on  one  question,  would  give  them 
against  each  other  on  the  next.  This  absence  of  party 
spirit  not  only  gave  the  appearance,  but  the  reality,  of  per 
fect  independence.  No  man  is  bound  to  the  opinions  or 
the  interests  of  another ;  and,  right  or  wrong  in  his  judg 
ment,  certainly  every  one  acts  for  himself,  and  gives  a  sin 
cere  and  conscientious  vote.  There  is  no  embarrassment  in 
consequence  of  this  state  of  things.  No  preacher  ever 
thinks  of  impugning  another's  character  as  something  ana 
logous  to  radical,  because  he  gives  his  suffrages  in  a  parti 
cular  way.  He  speaks,  votes,  stands  up,  in  perfect  fearless 
ness  as  to  the  consequences  of  the  side  he  takes.  There 
is  no  low  Methodism  and  high  Methodism,  no  ins  and  outs, 
no  government  and  its  partisans  to  keep  in  office,  or  to  re 
move.  Methodism  is  one ;  and  every  person  seems  intent 
on  giving  it  his  best  support. 

The  debates  of  the  Conference,  to  an  Englishman,  are 
somewhat  strange  till  the  matter  is  understood.  The  fact 
of  the  existence  of  a  constitution,  designated  "  The  Disci- 
13* 


298  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

pline,"  is  always  present  in  the  mind  of  the  speaker.  A 
subject  is  scarcely  ever  discussed  on  its  merits,  but  always 
in  reference  to  this  constitution.  Every  question  falls  under 
some  law  and  rule  ;  and  this  is  invariably  the  starting-point 
with  the  speaker.  How  the  matter  squares  with  the  law, 
and  how  it  may  be  disposed  of  constitutionally,  are  the 
subjects  argued.  This,  of  necessity,  produces  some  amount 
of  stiffness  in  the  style  of  speaking,  and  the  logical  faculty 
is  much  more  in  requisition  than  that  of  impassioned  ora 
tory.  These  men  certainly  excel  in  the  use  of  sound,  sober, 
clear  reasoning.  This  habit  produces  great  self-possession. 
The  calmness  of  the  preachers  in  their  debates  is  truly 
astonishing.  Nothing  hurried,  perturbed,  indistinct,  or 
confused,  ever  appears — not  even  in  the  youngest.  This  is 
a  remarkable  characteristic  of  American  debate,  and  is  pos 
sessed  in  an  eminent  degree  by  these  ministers.  Self-com 
mand  seems  to  produce  distinctness  of  enunciation,  so  that 
every  one  is  enabled  to  say  what  is  in  his  mind  to  utter. 
These  debates  were  invariably  conducted,  on  the  part  of  the 
speakers,  in  the  spirit  and  manner  of  men  having  the  most 
perfect  respect  for  the  understanding  and  capacity  of  their 
auditory.  No  clap-trap  finesse,  or  attempt  to  play  upon 
the  passions  or  fancy  of  others,  ever  appeared.  This,  con 
sidering  that  these  debates  take  place  in  the  presence  of 
the  public  and  the  public  press,  is  rather  singular.  But 
certainly  no  speech,  while  I  remained,  was  delivered  in 
reference  to  popular  taste  or  prejudices,  and  the  people 
were  never  mentioned  with  the  idea  of  invoking  their  suf 
frages  ;  indeed,  for  aught  which  appeared  in  the  proceed 
ings,  they  might  not  have  been  present  at  all. 

The  rules  of  debate  and  good  order  are  admirably  pre 
served.  There  was  not,  in  my  presence,  an  instance  of  the 
least  confusion.  No  man  ever  interrupted  another,  except 
very  occasionally,  on  a  point  of  order,  and  the  interposing 
party  invariably  did  it  in  the  most  courteous  manner  ;  the 
appeal  was  always  to  the  chair,  no  third  party  ever  inter- 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.    299 

fering ;  and,  when  the  chair  had  decided,  no  one  ever  dis 
puting  the  award.  In  listening  to  these  ministers  of  reli 
gion  for  a  fortnight,  truth  obliges  me  to  say,  that  I-  never 
heard  an  angry  tone,  an  uncourteous  word,  the  employment 
of  a  single  sarcasm,  the  use  of  any  kind  of  personality,  any, 
the  least  attempt,  to  throw  odium  upon  an  opponent,  or 
refer  to  the  opinions  of  others  otherwise  than  with  the 
most  perfect  respect.  If  good  breeding  constitutes  a  Chris 
tian  gentleman,  then  most  certainly  this  assembly  of  minis 
ters  may  be  pronounced  most  emphatically  as  Christian 
gentlemen. 

We  have  said  that  the  Conference  did  not  indicate  that 
they  were  divided  into  parties,  or  placed  themselves  under 
leaders.  This  is  not  intended  to  insinuate  that  they  have 
no  leading  men.  That  is  impossible.  The  master-spirits 
in  any  assembly  are  soon  perceived.  They  could  not  be 
mistaken  in  the  American  Conference.  It  required  no  long 
time  to  find  out  who  possessed  the  mastery  of  mind.  This, 
however,  in  every  case  was  borne  with  great  modesty.  No 
intellectual  puppy  appeared  on  the  stage.  I  was  surprised 
at  this,  because  I  understood  that  great  numbers  of  young 
men  attended  these  Conferences,  and  that,  moreover,  these 
scions  of  exuberant  life  often  delivered  themselves  with 
sufficient  confidence.  It  was  said  at  the  Pittsburgh  Con 
ference,  that  an  unusual  number  of  young  men  were  present. 
There  must  be  some  mistake  in  this.  Because  the  old  men 
who  used  to  take  part  in  public  assemblies  are  absent, 
some  in  the  grave,  and  others  from  debility,  it  is  often  taken 
for  granted  that  those  who  take  their  place  must  be  young 
men.  Ah,  how  easy  it  is  to  lose  sight  of  the  progress  of 
time  !  At  this  Conference  there  was  present  certainly  a 
considerable  number  of  old  men;  hardly  one  belonging  to 
the  delegates  could  be  properly  considered  as  young,  whilst 
the  greater  number  were  men  in  or  above  middle  life. 
Many  of  these  are  the  princes  of  the  people.  It  would  be 
easy  to  mention  their  names  ;  there  is  a  temptation  to  it ; 


300  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

nothing    could    give    greater  pleasure;    but   delicacy  for 
bids. 

The  great  subjects  of  debate  at  this  Conference  related 
to  the  division  of  the  Church  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.  This 
division  had  taken  place  four  years  before  ;  but  various 
points  still  remained  unsettled.  These  divided  themselves 
into  the  constitutional  question,  as  to  whether  the  Confer 
ence  possessed  the  power  to  make  such  a  division  at  all ; — 
the  boundary-line  which  had  been  agreed  upon  ; — the  divi 
sion  of  the  property  of  the  Book-Concern ; — and  the  fra 
ternal  recognition  of  the  delegate  who  had  been  sent  from 
the  Southern  Church. 

As  the  gentleman  sent  by  the  South  was  present,  this 
latter  question  came  on  first  for  settlement.  After  con 
siderable  debate,  it  was  unanimously  agreed  that,  till  the 
matters  in  dispute  were  finally  arranged,  he  could  not  be 
received.  The  persons  who  took  part  in  the  debate  were 
very  firm  and  decided,  but  perfectly  calm  and  courteous  in 
their  language.  And  though,  for  the  present,  the  Confer 
ence  could  not  fraternize  with  their  brethren  in  the  south, 
Dr.  Pierce,  their  representative,  was  invited  to  take  a  seat, 
as  a  private  gentleman,  with  them.  This  he  did  not  deem 
it  right  to  do ;  and  when  he  appeared  in  Conference  at  all, 
he  took  his  place  among  the  strangers. 

The  boundary  question,  after  being  sent  to  a  committee, 
was  disposed  of  by  abolishing  the  settlement  altogether ; 
so  that  each  party  is  at  liberty  to  make  reprisals  upon  the 
other,  and  extend  their  operations  as  best  they  can.  This 
must  lead  to  painful  collisions.  The  ministers  upon  the 
borders  will  be  brought  into  perplexing  and  miserable  dis 
putes  with  each  other ;  it  is  to  be  feared,  to  the  great  in 
jury  of  true  religion  and  Christian  charity.  Both  parties 
seem  determined  to  exert  their  utmost  strength,  and  are 
confident  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  their  principles. 

The  Book- Concern  dispute  was  settled,  so  far  as  the  ac- 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      301 

tioM  of  the  Conference  was  concerned,  by  referring  the  mat 
ter  to — I  think — four  gentlemen,  not  of  the  Methodist 
communion,  whose  arbitration  was  to  be  final.* 

But  the  constitutional  point  which  had  been  raised  could 
not  be  decided. |  How  was  it  possible  that  the  supreme 
legislative  body  could  agree  that  a  former  act  of  the  same 
body  was  unconstitutional  ?  The  difficulty,  however,  gave 
rise  to  a  proposition,  on  the  part  of  Bishop  Hedding,  as  the 
organ  of  his  colleagues,  to  appoint  a  body  of  men  whose 
office  should  be  to  determine  on  the  constitutional  nature 
of  the  enactments  of  the  legislature,  (that  is,  the  Confer 
ence,)  with  a  power  to  arrest  the  progress  of  any  such 
enactments.  I  confess  I  was  greatly  surprised  at  this  pro 
posal  for  the  moment ;  till,  recollecting  that  a  similar  prin 
ciple  prevailed  in  the  civil  constitution  of  the  United  States, 
the  astonishment  ended.  This  power  in  the  civil  state  be 
longs  to  the  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court.  The  idea  seems 
to  ground  itself  on  the  sovereignty  of  the  people.  The 
people,  universally  considered,  are  supposed,  in  convention, 
to  have  framed  and  assented  to  the  constitution  by  which 
they  are  governed  ;  that  the  legislative  bodies  are  not  om 
nipotent,  but  subordinate  to  the  sovereign  power,  this 
power  being  the  people  ;  and  that  they  have  not,  and  can 
not  have,  the  right  to  infringe  on  the  principles  and  provi 
sions  of  this  constitutional  system  so  agreed  upon  by  the 
sovereign  power.  But,  to  secure  this  provision  inviolate,  it 
was  found  necessary  to  deposit  a  power  of  judging  of  the 
acts  of  the  legislature  somewhere ;  and  it  was  determined 


I*  By  a  provision  for  arbitration,  should  it  be  found  practicable  and  legal ;  if 
not,  the  question  of  arbitration  was  ordered  to  be  referred  to  the  Annual  Con 
ferences.] 

[t  It  was  decided  that,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  one  of  the  provisions  of  the 
Plan  of  1844  had  been  made  dependent  upon  the  concurrence  of  three-fourths 
of  the  members  of  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  and  had  failed  to  obtain 
that  concurrence  ;  and  in  view  of  the  fact,  also,  that  the  boundary  provisions, 
which  formed  a  condition  of  the  resolutions  adopted,  had  been  violated  by  the 
Church,  South  ;  that  the  General  Conference  was  not  bound  to  observe  the 
provisions  of  said  Plan  ;  and  it  was,  therefore,  declared  null  and  void.] 


302  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

to  give  it  to  the  highest  judicial  functionaries  in  the 
land ;  that  is,  to  the  Supreme  Court,  answering,  in  some 
sense,  to  our  Court  of  Chancery.  This  power  not  only  ex 
ists,  but  has,  on  some  occasions,  been  exercised;  and  acts 
of  the  American  Parliament  have  been  arrested  by  this 
authority. 

In  like  manner,  constitutional  difficulties  having  sprung 
up  in  connexion  with  the  division  of  the  Church,  and  the 
legality  of  the  enactment  by  which  it  was  effected  being 
disputed,  the  bishops  found  themselves  in  a  dilemma,  and, 
to  prevent  future  perplexities  of  the  same  sort,  they  pro 
posed  the  above-mentioned  court.  The  subject  had  not 
come  on  for  decision  when  I  left,  and  I  believe  the  pro 
position  fell  to  the  ground ;  probably  for  the  want  of  a 
suitable  body  to  whom  to  refer  questions  of  such  grave 
importance. 

The  General  Conference  is  a  court  of  appeal,  as  well  as 
a  legislative  body ;  and,  of  course,  numerous  appeals  come 
up  for  adjudication  every  four  years.  The  practice  is,  that 
the  appellant,  either  in  his  own  person,  or  by  the  employ 
ment  of  one  of  the  preachers  as  his  counsel,  shall  have  the 
privilege  of  an  impartial  hearing  and  settlement  of  his 
cause.  I  witnessed  two  of  these  appellant  causes,  conduct 
ed,  in  one  case,  by  the  appellant  in  person,  and  in  the  other 
by  one  of  the  ministers. 

In  order  clearly  to  understand  this,  it  is  necessary  to  give 
the  rule  on  the  subject. 

"  In  all  the  above-mentioned  cases,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  se' 
cretary  of  the  Annual  Conference  to  keep  regular  minutes  of  the  trial, 
including  all  the  qxicstions  proposed  to  the  witnesses,  and  their  an 
swers,  together  with  the  crime  with  which  the  accused  is  charged, 
the  specification  or  specifications,  and  also  preserve  all  the  docu 
ments  relating  to  the  case;  which  minutes  and  documents  only,  in 
case  of  an  appeal  from  the  decision  of  an  Annual  Conference,  shall 
be  presented  to  the  General  Conference,  in  evidence  on  the  case. 
And  in  all  cases,  when  an  appeal  is  made,  and  admitted  by  the  Ge 
neral  Conference,  the  appellant  shall  either  state  personally  or  by 
his  representative  (who  shall  be  a  member  of  the  Conference)  the 


PART  III.— INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     303 

grounds  of  his  appeal,  showing  cause  why  he  appeals,  and  he  shall 
be  allowed  to  make  his  defence  without  interruption.  After  which 
the  representatives  of  the  Annual  Conference,  from  whose  decision 
the  appeal  is  made,  shall  be  permitted  to  respond  in  presence  of  the 
appellant,  who  shall  have  the  privilege  of  replying  to  such  represen 
tatives,  which  shall  close  the  pleadings  on  both  sides." — "Disci 
pline"  pp.  73.  74. 

The  first  case  to  be  mentioned  is  that  of  an  unhappy 
wight,  not  accused  of  immorality,  but  of  embroiling  the 
people,  and  throwing  the  Church  into  a  state  of  perfect 
confusion.  This  had  taken  place  again  and  again ;  and  at 
length  it  was  found  necessary  to  arrest  the  evil,  and  put 
the  culprit  upon  his  trial.  He  had  been  found  guilty,  and 
sentenced  to  suspension.  This  case  came  on  by  appeal, 
and  the  appellant  appeared  in  person.  He  had  been, 
among  other  things,  a  great  mesmerist,  and  something  else 
which  I  did  not  understand,  connected  with  the  same  sci 
ence.  It  was  my  fortune  to  listen  to  this  odd  subject  for 
half  a  day ;  that  is,  during  the  morning  sitting.  He  con 
ducted  his  defence  with  great  ability,  of  its  kind.  We  had 
from  him  a  profusion  of  wit,  raillery,  sarcasm  ;  he  dealt 
heavy  blows  against  his  judges  ;  but  all  with  that  sort  of 
sang  froid  which  indicates  the  absence  of  malice.  It  was 
evident  enough,  from  his  defence,  that  he  could  not  live 
without  throwing  around  himself  the  smoke  and  fire  of  all 
manner  of  confusion  and  mischief.  But,  with  this  tendency, 
he  was  not  devoid  of  great  acuteness  and  powers  of 
reason. 

The  Annual  Conference  to  which  this  scapegrace  be 
longed,  had  sent  his  case  to  a  committee,  and  on  their 
report  had  formed  their  decision.  It  will  be  seen  by  the 
law,  that  the  secretary  of  the  Annual  Conference  is  required 
to  preserve  "the  questions  and  answers."  The  secretary, 
in  this  case,  was  not  a  member  of  the  committee ;  and  in 
his  absence  they  had  appointed  one  from  their  own  number. 
The  documents  were  perfectly  regular,  and  had  been  de 
posited  with  the  secretaiy,  but  had  not  been  taken  down 


304  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

by  that  officer  of  the  Annual  Conference.  With  great  tact, 
the  appellant  pleaded  this  in  bar  of  the  decision  against 
him.  But  he  did  not  rest  his  cause  on  technical  questions. 
He  went  through  the  whole  case,  lampooning  everybody 
who  came  in  his  way ;  and  berating  the  parties  among 
the  people  with  whom  he  had  quarrelled  in  a  most  un 
merciful  manner.  All  this  was  done,  it  must  be  recollect 
ed,  in  the  presence  of  the  public,  and  the  public  press. 
Had  it  taken  place  in  this  kingdom,  it  would  have  thrown 
the  whole  Church  into  confusion  from  one  end  of  the  coun 
try  to  the  other.  Such,  however,  is  the  difference  of  man 
ners  in  the  two  communities,  that  nobody  seemed  to  care 
anything  about  it. 

But,  during  all  this  outpouring  of  invective,  no  human 
creature  ever  interrupted  this  man.  And  he  was  not  only 
unassailed,  but  not  the  least  confusion  or  disorder  took 
place.  The  Annual  Conference  delegated  their  defence  to 
one  of  their  members,  who  very  ably  replied.  The  contrast 
was  great.  The  harshest  thing  he  said — what  everybody 
could  easily  perceive — was,  that  brother  so  and  so  possessed 
"  all  manner  of  sense  but  common  sense."  The  argument 
of  the  appellant  on  the  law  question  was  submitted  to  the 
decision  of  the  bishops.  They,  like  impartial  judges,  gave 
the  prisoner  the  benefit  of  a  doubt,  and  pronounced  that 
the  omission  of  the  secretary's  copy,  according  to  rule,  was 
fatal  to  the  trial ;  and  that  the  case  must  go  back  to  the 
Annual  Conference. 

The  other  case  was  not  conducted  by  the  appellant  in 
person,  but  by  Dr.  Holdich.  The  form  of  the  argument, 
the  appeals  to  law,  the  technical  objections  raised,  the 
eloquence  and  zeal  evinced,  might  have  led  a  spectator  to 
suppose  himself  listening  to.  an  appeal  case  before  the 
Privy  Council,  or  in  the  House  of  Lords.  The  whole 
subject  was  managed  with  an  ability,  regularity,  and  order, 
both  on  the  part  of  the  counsel  and  the  court,  which  would 
have  done  credit  to  any  tribunal  of  justice  in  the  world. 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     305 

These  cases  impressed  me  with  the  idea,  that  the  personal 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  Methodist  preachers,  in  the 
American  body,  were  held  as  very  sacred  things. 

One  other  matter  remains — the  privilege  of  petition. 
Numerous  petitions  were  presented  on  various  subjects,  and 
great  numbers  were  read  at  length.  The.  most  numerous 
class  related  to  the  division  of  the  Church.  Many  societies 
on  the  borders  of  the  division,  which  held  anti-slavery 
views,  had,  by  the  arrangement,  been  placed  on  the  South 
side  of  the  line  of  demarcation,  and  handed  over  to  the 
pro-slavery  church.  These  parties  felt  greatly  aggrieved. 
They  remonstrated  not  only  in  energetic  terms  against  the 
impropriety  of  being  incorporated  with  the  South,  but  they 
argued  the  question  in  all  its  breadth ;  and  some  of  them 
with  great  force  and  ability.  These,  and  all  other  petitions 
of  the  people,  were  received  with  great  deference,  and 
many  of  them  read  in  full,  and  sent  for  investigation  to  their 
appropriate  committees. 

One  word  on  these  committees.  They  are  appointed  on 
the  opening  of  the  Conference,  and  embrace  all  the  subjects 
which  can  come  before  the  attention  of  that  body.  They 
sit  concurrently,  during  the  whole  period  of  the  session, 
and  usually  meet  in  the  afternoon  of  each  day.  We  had 
Committees  on  the  Episcopacy — on  the  State  of  the  Church 
— on  the  Itinerancy — on  the  Missions — on  the  Sunday- 
Schools — on  the  Temperance  question — on  the  Boundary 
subject — on  the  Book-Concern,  &c. ;  so  that,  instead  of  ap 
pointing  a  committee  to  consider  separate  matters  of  inter 
est,  everything  needing  the  examination  of  such  a  body  was 
sent  to  one  of  these  standing  committees. 

Such,  in  substance,  was  the  Pittsburgh  Conference. 
There  was  much  to  admire  in  the  parties  present,  merely 
considered  as  men.  They  exhibited,  with  religion,  the  real 
American  character.  Individualism  is  one  of  its  obvious 
characteristics.  But  this  is  not  selfish,  egotistic,  or  flippant 
and  vain.  It  is  rather  the  exhibition  of  the  freedom  of  the 


306  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

soul,  connected  with  calm  judgment  and  conscious  strength, 
Deliberation  in  the  movements  of  the  mind,  in  speech,  in 
coming  to  a  decision,  is  an  evident  feature  of  American 
character.  Nobody  seems  to  be  in  a  hurry,  to  indulge  in 
fidgety  feelings,  impassioned  exclamations,  or  haste,  either 
in  mind  or  body.  This  affects  the  character  of  their  oratory. 
There  is  infinitely  less  of  the  impassioned,  the  figurative, 
the  ornate,  than  among  us ;  but  much  more  of  the  force  of 
reason,  of  natural  logic.  I  was  surprised  at  this,  after 
hearing  so  much  of  American  violence  and  passion ;  and 
also  considering  the  exciting  atmosphere  in  which  some  of 
them  live.  There  appears,  indeed,  some  difference  betwixt 
the  northern  and  southern  men ;  but  the  latter  were  less 
fiery  than  might  be  expected. 

In  its  aggregate  character,  the  Conference  may  be  con 
sidered  as  near  what  is  desirable  as  it  seems  possible  to 
carry  the  order  of  a  large  deliberative  assembly.  All  things 
combined  to  produce  this  effect.  The  dignified  impartiality 
of  the  presiding  bishops  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  willing 
deference  paid  to  them  on  the  other ;  the  establishment  of 
exact  and  well-digested  rules  of  debate,  not  only  in  written 
codes,  but  as  carried  out  in  practice,  and  the  scrupulous 
regard  paid  to  them  by  all  parties ;  the  avoidance  of  all  irri 
tating  modes  of  address  in  reference  to  each  other,  toge 
ther  with  perfect  courtesy  in  language  and  bearing  constantly 
manifested  ;  the  absence  of  all  party  strife,  and  the  appa 
rently  simple  purpose  of  every  one  to  bring  his  best  facul 
ties  to  support  the  common  cause  of  Christ ;  the  religious 
spirit  blending,  like  heavenly  unction  and  influence,  with  all 
things,  and  impressing  them  with  purity  and  piety ; — in 
fine,  the  fear  of  God,  and  the  love  of  each  other,  all 
tended  to  present  a  picture  such  as  the  mind  loves  to 
dwell  upon,  and  desires  to  see  prevail  everywhere.  Were 
there,  then,  no  blots  and  drawbacks  ?  no  dark  shades  ? 
I  only  report  what  I  saw,  and  the  impressions  left  on 
my  own  mind.  Illusions  are  common,  sometimes  plea- 


PART  III. — INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     30t 

sant ;  but  what  one  sees  with  one's  eyes,  can  hardly  be  an 
illusion. 

This,  then,  is  the  Church  of  John  Wesley.  He  did  not 
consider  Methodism  in  England,  in  his  days,  as  a  Church, 
but  as  Christian  societies.  He  felt  himself  free  to  act  in 
respect  to  America  ;  and  we  have  a  right  to  infer,  that  had 
he  entertained  any  other  notion  of  what  a  real  Christian 
Church  ought  to  be,  he  would  have  attempted  its  estab 
lishment.  He  gave  them  the  platform  of  their  present 
episcopacy ;  and,  consequently,  this  was  his  "  ideal  of  a 
Church."  He,  indeed,  refused  to  call  his  superintendents 
bishops ;  but  that  is  of  no  consequence ;  he  gave  the 
order  and  the  office,  and  the  name  followed  as  a  matter 
of  course. 

No  doubt  this  agreed  with  his  most  cherished  and  ma 
ture  opinions.  At  the  period  he  established  this  order  of 
things,  he  could  h;  ve  little  temptation  to  falsify  his  own 
convictions  by  doing  a  thing  repugnant  to  his  judgment. 
He  was  nearly  at  the  end  of  his  eventful  journey ;  the 
opinions  of  men  could  be  of  little  consequence  to  him,  and 
he  heeded  them  as  little ;  he  expected  constantly  to  be 
called  to  give  his  account,  and  yield  up  his  spirit  to  God  ; — 
in  this  state  it  is  impossible  to  conceive  that  he  would  per 
petuate  a  practical  falsehood,  and  finish  his  life  by  estab 
lishing  a  system  which  he  did  not  fully  believe  to  be  ac 
cordant  with  the  truth  of  God  and  the  good  of  man.  But, 
besides,  these  convictions  were  the  mature  judgment  of  a, 
minister  of  religion  who  possessed  all  the  means  of  study 
ing  the  whole  question,  of  acquainting  himself  with  the 
voice  of  antiquity,  of  observing  the  operation  of  all  reli 
gious  systems,  almost  in  every  part  of  the  world  ;  and  the 
conclusion,  we  find,  was,  the  establishment  of  the  episcopal 
order. 

The  progress  of  the  American  Church  is  only  the  devel 
opment  of  this  idea.  History  must  judge  whether  the  an 
ticipations  of  Mr.  Wesley  have  been  realized.  Time  has 


308  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. 

now  been  given  for  this.  The  trial  has  been  made,  and 
made  on  a  most  magnificent  scale.  Has  this  trial  failed,  or 
has  it  succeeded  ?  Facts  must  answer  this  question.  And, 
in  order  to  meet  this  important  query  as  fairly  and  fully  as 
possible,  we  now  go  to  the  consideration  of  our  next  point 
— the  territorial  progress  of  the  American  Methodist  Epis 
copal  Church. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     309 


PART    IV. 

TERRITORIAL    PROGRESS   OF  THE  AMERICAN    ME 
THODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

IT  is  desired,  in  attempting  to  give  some  account  of  the 
territorial  progress  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  United  States,  to  notice  such  educational  and  other 
institutions  as  are  found  existing  in  the  several  localities^ 
hoping  by  this  to  attain  to  a  pretty  accurate  notion  of  the 
practical  operations  of  the  entire  system.  And,  moreover, 
as  the  different  States  and  churches  have  each  something 
characteristic  and  peculiar,  it  is  intended  to  notice,  briefly, 
these  circumstances,  by  way  of  enlivening  the  narrative  of 
details.  These  details,  in  themselves,  are  necessarily  dry, 
as  statistics  must  be ;  but  we  have  always  something  inter 
esting,  where  living  men  are  found,  to  give  vivacity  to  sub 
jects  in  themselves  tedious  and  barren. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say,  that  the  investigation  has 
been  found  beset  with  difficulties.  It  has,  indeed,  cost 
much  trouble  and  research ;  and  even,  after  all,  exactness 
and  perfect  accuracy  cannot  be  claimed  for  these  state 
ments.  All  that  can  be  hoped — all  which  is  possible  un 
der  the  circumstances — is,  to  give  a  general  outline  of  a 
great  work.  It  would  require  an  American,  with  much 
leisure,  great  experience,  and  a  command  of  documents,  to 
do  justice  to  such  a  subject.  And  it  is  a  subject  well 
worthy  of  the  attention  of  some  master-mind  in  the  United 
States. 

The  authorities  possessed  have  been  consulted  with 
much  attention ;  and  the  whole  ground  has  been  carefully 
examined  and  gone  over,  so  far  as  these  guides  could  lead 
the  way.  By  the  kindness  of  my  friends  in  the  States,  I 
have  been  put  into  possession  of  most  valuable  historical 


310  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

documents ;  and  with  more  time  and  leisure,  a  much  better 
digest  and  analysis  would  have  been  possible. 

To  secure  order  and  precision,  as  well  as  to  render  our 
survey  intelligible,  it  is  proposed  to  take  certain  lines  of 
country  separately,  making  the  Annual  Conferences  the 
basis  of  our  statistical  calculations.  By  this  it  is  hoped, 
that  something  clear  and  tangible  may  be  kept  before  the 
mind  of  the  reader ;  whereas,  if  we  allowed  ourselves  to 
wander  at  large  on  a  space  so  great  as  the  American  con 
tinent,  we  must  soon  find  ourselves  lost  in  a  perfect  laby 
rinth. 

Adopting  this  principle,  we  propose  to  examine  the  state 
of  Methodism.  1.  On  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  2.  By  the 
line  of  the  Hudson  and  the  Lakes.  3.  Along  the  Ohio  and 
the  adjoining  country.  4.  The  Mississippi. 

I— THE  ATLANTIC  CONFERENCES. 
It  seems  natural  that  we  should  begin  our  survey  where 
population  had  its  commencement.  The  Atlantic  States  em 
brace  a  line  of  seacoast  extending  eighteen  hundred  miles 
from  north  to  south,  and  stretch  into  the  interior  for  a  dis 
tance  constantly  varying,  but  in  some  places  amounting  to 
between  three  and  four  hundred  miles.  These  States  are 
filled  with  great  cities  ;  possess  the  most  magnificent  bays 
and  harbours  in  the  world  ;  a  considerable  amount  of  manu 
facturing  industry,  in  various  branches  ;  a  great  and  flour 
ishing  commerce,  and  the  country  parts  are  occupied  by 
beautiful  villages  and  a  prosperous  agriculture.  The  people 
of  these  States,  being  the  descendants  of  the  original  set 
tlers,  constitutx1  the  41-ite  classes  of  society  ;  and  the  living 
mind  of  these  people  has  always  predominated. 

I¥  We  begin  our  survey  at  the  northern  point  of  the 
Atlantic  line — the  MAINE  CONFERENCE.  In  connexion  with 
this  division  we  find  six  districts,  namely,  Portland,  Gardiner, 
Rf ad  field,  Banyor,  Thomaston,  and  Buck-sport.  One  him- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      311 

dred  and  sixty-four  circuits  and  stations ;  one  hundred  and 
sixty-one  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  local 
preachers ;  and  twenty  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
one  church-members. 

Methodism  was  introduced  into  Maine  in  1*793,  by  the 
indefatigable  Jesse  Lee. 

"  A  few  weeks  after  the  adjournment  of  Conference,  he  entered 
upon  what,  in  those  days,  was  a  journey  of  considerable  magnitude. 
Leaving  Lynn,  he  passed  through  Newburyport  into  New-Hamp 
shire,  Greenland,  and  Portsmouth,  preaching  as  he  went,  and  thence, 
on  the  16th  of  September,  entered  Maine,  and.  at  a  little  village  called 
Saco,  on  the  same  night  preached  in  a  private  house,  crowded  with 
attentive  hearers,  on  Acts  xiii.  41.  As  the  most  of  his  time,  until  the 
Conference  of  1794,  was  employed  in  the  formation  of  a  circuit  in 
Maine,  we  may  very  properly  give  a  brief  narrative  of  his  labours, 
abridged  from  his  History  of  the  Methodists.  From  Saco,  he  went 
to  Castine,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot  River ;  thence  along  the 
river  to  the  upper  settlements  near  Old  Town,  and  returned  by  the  way 
of  Twenty-Five  Mile  Sand  to  Kennebeck  River ;  thence  up  to  Sandy 
River,  and  back  to  Hallowcll.  and  through  to  Portland.  'Although 
I  was  a  perfect  stranger,  and  had  to  make  my  own  appointments,  I 
preached  almost  every  day,  and  had  crowded  assemblies  to  hear. 
After  viewing  the  country,  I  thought  the  most  proper  place  to  form 
a  circuit  would  be  on  the  west  side  of  the  Kennebeck.'  Here  the  first 
circuit  in  Maine  was  formed,  and  it  is  known  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
period  as  Readfield.  It  was  nearly  two  hundred  miles  beyond  the 
circuits  already  formed  in  New-England.  It  extended  from  Hallow- 
ell  to  Sandy  River.  It  was  not  long  after  the  formation  of  this  cir 
cuit,  and  the  establishment  of  regular  preaching,  before  God  merci 
fully  vouchsafed  his  blessing  to  those  who  went  forth  sowing  precious 
seed.  Sinners  were  converted,  and  sought  church-fellowship  with 
those  from  whom  they  had  received  the  '  good  word  of  God.'  Socie 
ties  were  soon  formed,  churches  were  erected,  and  Methodism  started 
out  upon  a  wider  career  of  usefulness,  with  stirring  zeal  and  vigorous 
hope." — Dr.  Lee's  "Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  Jesse  Lee." 

The  progress  made  from  the  above  date  will  be  seen  to 
be  very  great,  if  the  whole  case  is  considered.  It  must  be 
kept  in  mind,  that  the  church-members  mentioned  are 
persons  meeting  in  class,  communicants ;  and  do  not  include 
the  congregations  attending  the  ministry  of  the  word  who 


312  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

are  not  members,  nor  the  children  of  either  of  these  classes. 
Judging  from  the  common  rules  of  proportion  betwixt 
communicants  and  hearers  in  both  countries,  it  seems  pro 
bable,  that  the  number  of  persons  and  families  which  are 
found  under  the  ministry  and  influence  of  the  Methodist 
Church  in  this  region,  will  amount  to  four  or  five  times  the 
numbers  enumerated  above.  On  this  principle,  which,  it  must 
be  admitted,  is  a  perfectly  sound  one,  the  souls  under  the 
religious  care  of  the  Maine  Conference  will  amount  to  some 
thing  like  one  hundred  thousand. 

II.  Adjoining  Maine  we  find  the  State  of  NEW-HAMP- 
SHIRE  ;  and  the  Methodist  Church  has  established  one  of 
its  local  centres  in  this  place,  bearing  the  name  of  the  State. 
The  New-Hampshire  Conference,  like  the  territory  itself, 
does  not  appear  to  be  large,  compared  with  many  of  the 
other  conferences ;  and  yet  it  is  evident,  from  the  extent 
and  numbers  of  the  Church,  that  successes  much  the  same 
as  in  other  places  have  crowned  the  efforts  of  the  servants 
of  God. 

We  have  three  districts  ;  namely,  Dover,  Concord,  and 
Haver  hill.  Seventy-seven  circuits  and  stations  ;  eighty- two 
ministers,  with  sixty-four  local  preachers  ;  and  ten  thousand 
three  hundred  and  eighty-four  church-members. 

We  have  the  following  extra  appointments  : — Osmon 
C.  Baker,  Professor  in  the  Biblical  Institute ;  Richard  S. 
Rust,  Principal  of  the  New-Hampshire  Conference  Semi 
nary  ;  William  D.  Cass,  Agent  for  the  New-Hampshire 
Conference. 

The  work  in  New-Hampshire  began  about  1794;  the 
pioneer  evangelist  being  Mr.  Hill,  who  seems  to  have  had 
little  success  in  the  beginning.  But  the  mission  soon  fell 
under  the  care  of  Mr.  Lee,  he  being  appointed  presiding 
elder  for  several  districts  of  country,  of  which  this  was  one; 
and  progress  was  soon  manifested. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   313 

III.  Descending  the  coast-line  from  this  northern  point, 
we  arrive  at  the  state  of  Massachusetts ;  and  here  we  find  a 
Conference,  bearing  the  name  of  the  NEW-ENGLAND  CON 
FERENCE.  This  Conference  embraces  such  places  as  Bos 
ton,  Cambridge,  Newburyport,  (the  burying-place  of  George 
Whitefield,)  Lowell,  the  famous  cotton-manufacturing 
Manchester  of  America,  Worcester,  Springfield,  together 
with  their  adjacent  towns  and  villages.  We  have  here 
three  districts;  namely,  Boston,  Worcester,  and  Spring 
field  ;  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  stations  and  circuits ; 
one  hundred  and  eight  regular  ministers,  with  seventy-six 
local  preachers  ;  and  thirteen  thousand  three  hundred  and 
eighty-one  church-members. 

This  portion  of  the  country  may  be  considered  as  the 
cradle  of  the  American  system.  Here  the  pilgrim  fathers 
landed ;  here,  in  the  midst  of  the  wilds  and  tempests  of 
nature,  and  the  wars  of  the  Indians,  these  brave  spirits 
cherished  the  love  of  freedom,  for  which  they  had  aban 
doned  their  native  land  ;  here,  left  very  much  to  themselves 
by  the  mother  country,  the  people  fostered  the  habits  of 
self-government,  elected  their  own  council,  officers,  and 
even  governors ;  and  here,  in  the  performance  of  the  func 
tions  of  a  tiny,  but  actually  independent,  society,  were  laid 
the  foundations  of  the  existing  state  of  things  ;  here  the 
stern  Puritanism,  founded  partly  on  the  rigorous  dogmas 
of  a  Calvinistic  creed,  and  partly  on  the  jus-divinum  prin 
ciple  of  Church  order  and  government,  which  characterized 
the  rigid  opinions  of  early  times,  took  entire  possession  of 
the  hearts  of  the  people ;  here,  strange  to  say,  an  ecclesi 
astical  power,  as  exclusive,  as  undivided,  as  repulsive  even 
as  Popery  itself,  became  the  established  and  dominant  reli 
gion  ;  here,  on  this  spot,  the  obtrusive  Quakers  and  Bap 
tists,  when  they  dared  to  adventure,  and  all  others  not  of 
the  church  of  the  prevailing  sect,  were  expelled ;  here  a 
number  of  poor  old,  and  some  young,  women  were  merci 
lessly  put  to  death  for  witchcraft ;  and  here  the  Mathers 

14 


314  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

and  such  men  preached,  ruled,  put  up  and  put  down  at 
their  pleasure  ; — blessed,  cursed,  and  did  many  other  things 
which  look  very  strange  to  us  in  these  days. 

But  though  homogeneous  and  awfully  stern,  this  was  a 
great  religion.  The  faith  of  the  men  was  vividly  realizing. 
The  nearness  and  majesty  in  which  they  beheld  God,  in 
spired  them  with  inflexible  principles ;  their  habit  of  con 
necting  the  divine  decrees  and  providence  with  all  the 
events  of  life,  led  to  the  idea  that,  in  all  things,  they  were 
the  agents  of  the  sovereign  will  of  Deity  ;  and  their  admis 
sion  of,  their  belief  in,  the  supreme  and  paramount  import 
ance  of  pure,  spiritual  religion,  as  they  understood  it,  caused 
them  to  expel  from  their  society  "  all  the  sons  of  Belial," 
and,  indeed,  every  opinion  and  sentiment  which  they  con 
sidered  heretical  and  injurious.  Animated  by  this  strong 
belief  in  their  call  and  destination,  connected,  moreover, 
with  the  bitter  persecutions  they  had  endured  in  their 
own  country ; — their  banishment  for  conscience'  sake  ;  the 
sufferings  and  hardships  they  had  passed  through ;  the 
labours,  privations,  and  terrors  of  the  wilderness,  and  the 
solitude  in  which  they  lived  ;  their  habitual  converse  with 
the  invisible  and  spiritual  world ; — these  men  were  pre 
pared  to  become  the  pioneers  of  a  great  religious  and 
social  creation. 

The  love  of  freedom  of  these  heroic  Christians  lived 
through  all  their  generations,  down  to  the  period  of  Inde 
pendence.  It  is  a  strange  coincidence  that  the  animus,  the 
spirit,  of  real  Americanism,  should  have  its  root  and  its 
final  development,  its  catastrophe,  on  the  same  spot.  It 
was  these  very  Bostonians,  the  descendants  of  the  pilgrim 
fathers,  and  many  of  them  bearing  their  names,  who  first 
resisted  "  taxation  without  representation ;"  who  opposed 
the  coercive  power  of  the  mother  country,  and  threw  the 
tea  into  the  sea  ;  it  was  these  very  people  who  raised  the 
shout  of  liberty,  proclaimed  the  claim  of  independence, 
marshalled  themselves  into  military  bands,  and  fought  the 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   315 

first  battle — now  commemorated  by  the  "Bunker-Hill" 
monument.  They  were  what  the  Americans  call  "  strong 
men,"  these.  And  let  the  pseudo-philosophers. of  the  age 
know,  that  it  was  the  religious  sentiment  which  produced 
this  power,  and  led  to  these  results.  Let  the  Americans 
themselves  remember  the  fact,  keep  it  as  a  sacred  truth, 
treasure  it  up  as  an  heir-loom  in  their  houses,  and  teach  it 
to  their  children,  that  it  was  the  Christian  religion,  em 
braced  and  held  by  men  now  deemed  fanatics,  which  laid 
the  foundations  of  their  freedom,  their  social  happiness, 
their  political  greatness,  their  advancement  in  all  the  bless 
ings  of  civilization ;  and  that  the  moment  they  either  neg 
lect  or  renounce  this  religion  of  the  Bible,  then,  that  mo 
ment,  they  lay  sacrilegious  hands  on  the  foundation  which 
supports  the  entire  fabric  of  their  power. 

We  see,  from  the  above  statement,  that  Methodism  has 
taken  considerable  hold  of  this  interesting  population.  It 
can,  however,  be  a  matter  of  no  surprise  that,  at  its  com 
mencement,  it  was  looked  upon  with  some  amount  of 
jealousy,  and  that  the  first  evangelists  met  with  much 
annoyance  and  opposition.  The  details  are  curious  and 
interesting,  especially  so  far  as  they  relate  to  the  labours  of 
one  man  of  eminent  piety,  originality,  simple  but  effective 
eloquence  and  glowing  zeal.  We  refer  again  to  Jesse  Lee.* 
This  eminent  Christian  minister  seems  to  have  been  won 
derfully  fitted  for  the  work  assigned  him  by  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church,  and  he  made  full  proof  of  his  minis 
try.  How  changed  is  the  scene  now,  as  compared  with  the 
beginning  of  the  work  of  evangelization  by  this  zealous 
champion  of  the  truth  ! 

There  is  some  resemblance  between  the  character  and 
history  of  Jesse  Lee  and  John  Nelson.  Soon  after  his 
conversion,  and  while  his  heart  was  glowing  with  love,  the 

*  See  his  "  Life,"  by  his  nephew,  the  Rev.  Dr.  LEE.  See  also  BANGS'S 
"  History,"  ASBURY'S  "  Journal,"  and  STEVENS'S  "  Memorial  of  the  Introduc 
tion  of  Methodism  into  the  Eastern  States." 


310  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— rAUT  IV. 

revolutionary  war  then    raging,    lie  was   balloted  for  the 
militia. 

He  continued  four  months  in  the  army,  bearing  witness 
for  his  divine  Master. 

" '  Many  of  them,'  he  says,  '  on  one  occasion  were  very  solemn,  and 
some  of  them  wept  freely  under  the  preaching  of  the  word.  I  was 
happy  in  God,  and  thankful  to  him  for  the  privilege  of  warning  the 
wicked  once  more.  It  was  a  great  cross  for  me  to  go  forward  in 
matters  of  so  much  importance,  where  there  were  few  to  encourage, 
and  many  to  oppose ;  but  I  knew  that  I  had  to  give  account  to  God 
for  my  conduct  in  the  world.  I  felt  the  responsibility  laid  upon  me, 
and  was  resolved  to  open  my  mouth  for  God.  I  often  thought  I  had 
more  cause  to  praise  and  adore  him  for  his  goodness  than  any  other 
person.  For  some  weeks  I  hardly  ever  prayed  in  public,  or  preached, 
or  reproved  a  sinner,  without  seeing  some  good  effects  produced  by 
my  labours.' " — Stevens's  "  Memorials  of  Methodism"  pp.  22-25. 

Such,  in  part,  was  the  training,  and  such  the  character, 
of  Jesse  Lee,  the  founder  of  Methodism  in  the  New-England 
States. 

It  may  be  proper  at  this  point  to  remark,  that  other 
moral  agencies  besides  the  existence  of  church  organiza 
tions  will  often  be  found  to  exist  within  the  limits  of  these 
local  conferences.  We  notice  one  or  two  in  connexion 
with  the  New-England  Conference. 

Besides  a  Book-Depot  found  at  Boston,  a  branch  of  the 
general  Book-Concern,  we  find  amongst  other  things  a 
local  newspaper  conducted  at  this  place,  called  Zion's 
Herald,  and  possessing  great  influence.  This  paper  has 
been  established  for  a  number  of  years  ;  and,  amongst  other 
services  for  religion  and  humanity,  it  has  been  probably  the 
most  powerful  instrument  in  the  States,  amongst  the  Me 
thodists,  in  favour  of  the  abolition  of  slavery.  It  opened 
its  columns  for  the  discussion  of  this  great  question  some 
dozen  or  more  years  ago,  and  continues  the  discussion  to 
the  present  time.  It  was  this  paper  which  first  broke 
ground  on  this  question  amongst  our  people ;  thus  com 
mencing,  in  the  old  locality,  a  new  movement  in  favour  of 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      317 

freedom, — but  on  this  occasion  that  of  the  African  race. 
Boston  in  this  stands  out  in  honourable  distinction,  as  true 
to  her  original  spirit,  her  traditions,  her  love  of  liberty. 

To  us  it  seems  a  strange  thing  that  any  difficulty  should 
be  connected  with  a  question  of  this  sort.  But  the  matter 
of  fact  is,  that  the  opening  of  this  debate  was  like  the  fall 
of  some  mighty  Alpine  avalanche  into  the  peaceful  regions 
below.  Without  harshness,  or  any  design  to  impute  im 
proper  motives  to  any  parties,  it  will  be  admitted  by  all 
who  are  tolerably  acquainted  with  the  facts  of  the  case, 
that  the  Methodist  Church  feared  the  agitation  of  the  ques 
tion  of  slavery ;  and  endeavoured,  as  much  and  as  long  as 
possible,  to  stave  off  the  subject  for  the  sake  of  peace. 

In  consequence  of  this  state  of  things,  it  became  a  sort 
of  heroic,  not  to  say  desperate,  adventure  for  the  Herald 
to  take  up  the  cause.  It  did  so,  however,  not  in  the  one 
sided  manner  of  the  public  press  in  general,  but  admitted 
both  sides  of  the  argument,  and  left  the  public  to  judge. 
That  the  impression  was  deep,  and  the  sentiment  against 
slavery  powerfully  excited,  we  have  sufficient  proof  in  the 
fact,  that  this  circumstance,  this  very  discussion  in  the 
Herald,  led  to  a  painful  secession,  and  the  establishment 
of  a  new  community  of  Methodists.  These  parties,  think 
ing  that  the  spirit  and  action  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  were  not  sufficiently  decided  against  slavery,  after 
miserable  altercations  on  both  sides,  and  debates  upon  the 
subject,  ultimately  left  the  body,  and  formed  themselves 
into  what  they  call  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church  ;  the 
main  distinction  of  this  new  organization  being  the  non- 
admission  of  slaveholders  into  the  Christian  fellowship.* 

A.  history  of  this  affair  is  not  intended ;  and  the  subject 
is  introduced  merely  to  give  some  notion  to  the  English 
reader  of  the  nature  and  the  power  of  these  local  papers. 
Society  is  greatly  influenced,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped,  on  the 

*  Those  who  wish  to  see  a  more  detailed  account  of  these  matters,  may 
find  information  in  MATLACK'S  "  Life  of  the  Rev.  Orange  Scott." 


318  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

whole,  greatly  enlightened  and  benefited,  by  this  mode  of 
producing  an  impression.  It  must  be  clear  to  every  intel 
ligent  and  thoughtful  person,  that  in  such  a  community  as 
that  of  the  New-England  States,  it  is  impossible  for  any 
body  of  Christians  to  hold  up  their  heads,  to  make  any 
progress,  to  possess  any  standing  at  all,  unless  they  con 
nect  literature  with  religion.  Every  human  creature  above 
eight  years  of  age,  whether  man,  woman,  or  child,  will  be 
found  reading  some  daily  newspaper.  Whether  this  is  a 
good,  a  wholesome  state  of  things,  may  be  a  question  of 
difficult  solution.  But,  right  or  wrong,  it  is  a  fact,  a  habit. 
With  this  condition  of  society  to  deal  with,  it  became  ob 
vious  to  the  leaders  of  the  respective  religious  bodies,  that 
they  must  accommodate  themselves  to  the  public  taste,  or 
otherwise  abandon  the  ground  altogether  to  a  secular,  po 
litical,  and  occasionally  infidel,  press.  Necessity  originally 
led  to  this  mode  of  influence ;  and  certainly  this  Zion's 
Herald  has  done  its  work  on  the  point  in  question  with 
great  ability  and  force  ;  and  in  other  labours  has,  no  doubt, 
performed  its  share  of  duty  in  sustaining  and  carrying  out 
the  designs  of  the  Church. 

IV.  Immediately  contiguous  to  the  New-England  is  the 
PROVIDENCE  CONFERENCE.  Providence  being  the  capital 
of  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  of  course  the  territory  within 
the  limits  of  this  conference  will  include  that  locality.  The 
religious  history  of  this  State  is  exceedingly  interesting.  It 
was  settled  very  early,  chiefly  by  the  wisdom  and  perse 
verance  of  Roger  Williams,  about  the  most  remarkable  man 
of  his  age.  Mr.  Williams  was  a  minister  of  religion,  and 
first  went  to  the  Plantation  of  Massachusetts  in  that  capa 
city  ;  but  embracing  the  notions  of  the  Baptists,  he  was 
harshly  banished  from  his  adopted  home,  and,  to  hide  him 
self  from  his  persecutors,  and  perhaps  to  save  his  life,  he  was 
obliged  to  throw  himself  amongst  the  Indians.  These  poor 
savages,  more  merciful  than  his  countrymen  and  fellow- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   319 

Christians,  admitted  him  to  their  settlements,  and  protected 
him  for  a  length  of  time.  He  became  a  great  favourite,  (as 
who  does  not,  who  treats  the  sons  of  the  forest  with  kindness  ?) 
and  gained  great  ascendency  over  them.  This  influence 
he  was  called  upon  to  use  on  many  occasions  afterwards  for 
the  security  of  those  very  men  who  had  driven  him  from 
their  society.  Whether  from  the  effects  of  persecution,  or 
from  the  strength  of  his  own  genius,  does  not  appear ;  but 
Roger  Williams  attained  to  a  just  perception  of  the  appa 
rently  difficult  question  of  religious  liberty.  He  is  nearly 
the  first,  if  not  the  very  first,  man  in  modern  times  who 
acquired  this  knowledge.  He  boldly  taught,  as  well  as 
firmly  held,  in  all  vicissitudes  of  fortune,  the  precious  truth 
he  had  attained.  But  the  notions  of  the  times  regarding 
the  legitimate  connexion  betwixt  spiritual  and  secular 
things — if  the  reader  please,  betwixt  Church  and  State — 
are  shown  in  his  case  ;  for  this  Baptist  pastor  became  one 
of  the  first  governors  of  the  community  he  had  been  the 
instrument  of  establishing.  (See  Bancroft's  "  History  of  the 
United  States") 

In  connexion  with  the  PROVIDENCE  CONFERENCE  we 
find  three  districts  :  namely,  New-Bedford,  New-London, 
and  Sandwich :  one  hundred  and  twelve  stations. and  cir 
cuits  ;  one  hundred  and  twelve  ministers,  with  seventy-two 
local  preachers,  and  fourteen  thousand  four  hundred  and 
twenty-nine  church-members. 

Here  we  find  the  following  extra  appointment : — Samuel 
C.  Brown,  teacher  in  Providence  Conference  Academy.  So 
it  seems  this  conference  also  possesses  the  patronage  of 
an  academy,  and  is  promoting  the  intellectual  advancement 
of  their  people. 

V.  By  reason  of  its  extent,  its  population,  and  its  wealth, 
New- York  is  called  the  "  Empire  State."  It  is  worthy  of 
this  name.  Besides  all  its  other  advantages  already  re 
ferred  to, — its  central  position,  and  easy  means  of  commu- 


320  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

mcation  to  every  part  of  the  continent,  and  the  great  extent 
of  country  lying  in  its  rear,  and  to  be  reached  chiefly  through 
its  port,  for  all  commercial  purposes,  must  unite  to  make 
this  city  the  great  emporium — in  fact,  the  metropolis — of 
the  United  States. 

These  great  centres  of  life,  wherever  found,  have  not 
only  an  important  local  position,  but  an  equally  important 
relative  destiny.  They  form  the  great  moving  power  in  the 
societies  of  men  ;  they  constitute  the  reservoirs  whence  the 
waters  flow,  to  irrigate,  with  good  or  evil  sentiments  and 
influences,  the  whole  surrounding  country.  This  city  must, 
in  the  nature  of  things,  give  a  mighty  impulse  to  all  politi 
cal,  social,  intellectual,  and  religious  interests  existing  on 
the  whole  of  the  continent.  This  is  the  natural  result  of 
its  population  and  wealth.  Men  of  certain  classes,  either 
in  pride  or  in  ignorance,  will  discard  everything  as  alien 
not  found  in  their  own  department ;  but  all  this  is  a  vain 
imagination.  Political  speculators  may  repudiate  the  idea 
of  religion  having  anything  to  do  with  politics  ;  and,  vice 
versa,  religious  men  may  repudiate  the  notion  of  what  is 
purely  spiritual  being  brought  in  any  way  into  contact  with 
the  secular.  All  this  is  pure  fiction.  The  world  is  made 
up  of  two  great  elements,  the  secular  and  the  spiritual ; 
they  cannot  be  separated ;  they  lie  by  the  side  of  each 
other  ;  it  is  impossible  that  either  should  exist  in  a  healthy 
state  in  isolation ;  action  and  re-action  must  be  constantly 
going  on ; — and,  as  in  nature,  the  only  safety  for  society  is 
found  in  the  equitable  balance  of  the  two  powers. 

On  this  principle  it  follows,  that  the  existence  of  large 
cities  presents  a  favourable  sphere  for  religion  ;  inasmuch 
as  they  constitute  an  ample  theatre  for  its  development, 
and  also  furnish  the  means  of  its  extension.  The  state  of 
Methodism  in  New- York  must,  on  these  grounds,  not  only 
be  important  in  itself,  but  deeply  affect  its  condition  in  other 
places. 

For  these  reasons  it  will  be  interesting  to  give  the  best 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      321 

view  in  our  power  of  the  progress  of  the  Methodist  Church 
in  the  city  itself.  It  may  be  proper  to  say,  that  Brooklyn 
is  to  New- York  what  Southwark  is  to  London ;  or,  more 
properly,  what  Birkenhead  is  to  Liverpool,  because  the 
channel  is  too  broad  to  be  crossed  by  a  bridge.  In  the 
two  places  we  find  no  fewer  than  thirty-six  churches,  thirty- 
seven  ministers,  and  eleven  thousand  two  hundred  and 
seventy-four  church-members.  But  if  our  former  principle 
of  calculation  is  adhered  to,  namely,  that  the  congregations 
and  children  belonging  to  these  several  churches  amount  to 
something  like  four  or  five  times  the  number  of  communi- 

o 

cants ;  then  it  will  appear,  that  fifty  thousand  of  the  popu 
lation  is  under  the  influence  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

Having  given  the  statistics  of  the  city  separately,  it  is 
now  proper  to  add  the  numbers  furnished  by  the  CONFER 
ENCE.  This  will  include  the  city. 

We  find  eight  districts  ;  namely,  New-  York,  Long  Island, 
New-Haven,  Hartford,  Poughkeepsie,  Rhineucck,  Delaware, 
Newlurgh  :  two  hundred  and  fifty-five  stations  and  circuits  ; 
twa  hundred  and  fifty-four  ministers,  with  two  hundred 
and  twenty  local  preachers ;  and  forty-six  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  seven  church-members,  three  hundred  and 
seventy-nine  being  people  of  colour. 

But,  in  addition  to  these  general  items,  we  find  the  fol 
lowing  : — Editor  of  the  Quarterly  Review  and  Books  of  the 
General  Catalogue,  George  Peck ;  Assistant  Editor  of  the 
Christian  Advocate,  George  Coles. 

These  entries  are  connected  with  the  literary  labours  of 
the  body  at  New- York. 

Another  most  interesting  minute  is  found  in  connexion 
with  this  conference.  We  find  the  Middletown  Wesleyan 
University,  with  Stephen  Olin,  President ;  Joseph  Holdich, 
Professor ;  John  H.  Lindsey,  Tutor.  The  "  Repository  of 
Useful  Knowledge"  adds  the  following  particulars  respect 
ing  this  collegiate  institution; — Founded  in  1831;  in- 
14* 


322  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

structers,  Y  ;  alumni,  283;  ministers,  104;  students,  125; 
volumes  in  the  library,  12,000. 

The  estimable  President  of  this  University,  Dr.  Olin,  is 
not  unknown  in  this  country,  and,  being  known,  is  highly 
esteemed.  Like  many  of  his  countrymen,  he  has  been  a 
great  traveller,  and  given  to  the  reading  world  the  results 
of  his  investigations  on  the  most  interesting  and  historically 
sacred  countries  of  our  globe.  And  by  general  consent 
it  is  allowed,  that  his  "  Travels "  rank  amongst  the  most 
instructive  and  edifying  books  of  the  age ;  and  that  his 
Biblical  criticisms,  derived  from  a  careful  examination  of  the 
topography  of  Jerusalem  and  the  Holy  Land,  are  invaluable 
to  the  student  of  the  Bible.  But  as  a  theologian  and 
preacher,  Dr.  Olin  is  equally  esteemed  ;  and  must  be  classed 
not  only  amongst  the  brightest  lights  of  his  own  body,  but 
as  one  of  the  MEN  of  his  country,  and,  indeed,  of  the  age. 
Dr.  Holdich  is  an  Englishman,  and  is  full  of  tender  recol 
lections  of  the  scenes  of  his  boyhood,  and  of  his  own  and 
"  his  father's  friends."  His  attainments,  his  urbanity,  and, 
moreover,  his  business  capacity,  unite  to  make  him  a  most 
valuable  man.  It  was  my  happiness  to  see  a  good  deal 
of  this  gentleman ;  and  everything  tended  to  produce  in 
me  a  perfect  admiration  of  his  talents  and  character.  With 
such  leaders  as  these,  it  is  fair  to  suppose  that  the  youth 
educated  at  this  University  are  fully  fitted  to  take  a  useful 
and  honourable  post  in  society. 

We  have  one  other  item  in  this  New- York  Conference 
worth  noticing  : — State-prison  at  Wetliers field,  Nathaniel 
Kellogg,  Chaplain. 

So  it  seems  the  State  [Connecticut]  is  not  indisposed  to 
intrust  the  care  and  instruction  of  its  prisoners  to  a  Me 
thodist  minister.  But  it  may  be  imagined  by  some,  that 
prisoners  do  not  excite  much  concern  amongst  the  states 
men  and  citizens  of  the  New- World.  This  is  a  perfect 
mistake.  If  any  one  thing  more  than  another  engages  the 
attention  and  interests  the  philanthropy  of  the  Americans, 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   323 

it  is  the  reformation  of  prisoners.  They  speculate  on 
this  point  of  progress  and  government  with  then-  accus 
tomed  fearlessness  and  energy.  It  is  not  our  business  to 
pass  any  opinion  on  their  silent  system,  their  solitary  con 
finement,  and  other  modes  of  reformation  or  punishment ; 
with  but  this  one  exception, — namely,  that  there  can  be 
nothing  on  this  side  the  bottomless  pit  more  horrible,  more 
repugnant  to  human  nature,  or  more  completely  calculated 
to  break  the  heart  and  crush  the  powers  of  the  poor  wretch, 
who  unfortunately  gets  immured  in  one  of  these  prison- 
houses,  than  these  appliances.  They  are  no  half-measure 
men,  these  Americans.  If  they  punish,  they  do  punish 
with  a  vengeance ;  if  they  set  about  the  task  of  reformation, 
they  do  not  for  a  moment  hesitate  about  the  feelings,  the 
tastes,  the  likings  and  dislikings  of  the  miserable  culprit, 
or  the  sentimentalism  of  the  public.  They  strip  him,  flay 
him,  place  him  on  a  Procrustes's  bed,  and  crack  every  bone 
in  his  body.  Lovers  of  liberty  as  they  are,  they  reduce  the 
souls  of  these  poor  prisoners  to  a  state  of  perfect  passive 
existence.  The  system  is  found  effective  enough  ;  for  many 
of  the  inmates  are  driven  mad ;  and  the  most  fortunate 
amongst  them  lose  the  proper,  the  manly  tone  of  their 
faculties ;  and,  crushed  beneath  the  iron  despotism  of  their 
discipline,  they  appear  as  mental  automata,  moving  just  as 
they  are  moved.  Those  who  wish  to  gain  an  idea  of  the 
inexorable  justice  of  Tartarus,  where,  it  may  be,  the  lost 
soul  is  left  no  choice,  but  bends  to  the  ever- varying  torments 
of  his  condition,  in  passive  pain  and  hopeless  misery ; — 
those  who  desire  to  gain  an  idea  of  this,  had  better  go  to 
one  of  these  State-prisons. 

We  cannot  but  think  this  mode  of  reformation  is  some 
what  opposed  to  American  ideas  and  opinions.  As  a 
general  principle  and  rule,  they  seem  to  seek  the  correction 
of  the  evils  of  human  nature  and  of  society  by  ameliora 
tions,  by  developments,  by  advancement ; — but  here  all  this 
is  reversed. 


324  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

It  is,  indeed,  a  most  effective  way  of  dealing  with  a 
diseased  man,  at  once  to  kill  him.  This  is  a  certain  remedy 
in  his  case.  When  buried,  he  can  no  longer  need  the 
nurse's  assiduity,  or  be  a  medium  of  contagion.  But  this 
is  not  the  American  way  in  general.  They  set  about  the 
cure,  not  by  annihilation,  but  by  calling  forth  the  remaining 
powers  of  life.  They  unfold,  expand,  invigorate,  all  the 
functions  of  humanity.  They  endeavour  to  improve  and 
exalt  every  person,  and,  indeed,  the  whole  of  society,  by 
calling  forth  the  latent  energies,  the  hidden  virtues,  the 
mental  and  moral  power,  of  every  living  creature.  Their 
prison-system  is  the  contrast  of  all  this.  As  far  as  the  dis 
cipline  goes,  it  is  perfectly  crushing;  it  is  an  attempt  to 
kill  the  seeds  of  vice,  to  put  the  evil  propensities  to  death. 
We  have  no  faith  in  the  scheme.  It  may  be  possible  to 
change,  to  modify,  to  turn  and  twist  the  evil  nature  of  man 
this  way  and  that ;  but  it  is  never  changed  but  by  divine 
truth  and  grace.  Indeed,  we  generally  find,  as  in  the  case 
of  this  Wethersfield,  that  some  religious  teacher  is  con 
nected  with  these  prisons  ;  and  a  plentiful  supply  of  Bibles 
is  furnished.  No  doubt  good  is  done ;  there  is  something 
alleviating  in  this  arrangement.  But  it  is  to  be  feared,  that, 
in  most  cases,  the  religion  of  the  prison  will,  in  the  mind 
of  the  poor  sufferer,  be  connected  with  the  system  itself. 
It  does  not  come  to  him  as  daylight  to  his  dungeon, — as 
a  salvation, — a  redemption, — an  emancipation, — but  as  a 
branch  of  the  discipline  under  which  he  groans.  We  can 
not  have  much  confidence  in  the  efficacy  of  religious  appli 
ances,  when  attached  to  so  horrible  a  scheme  as  the  silent 
and  solitary  systems  of  the  American  prison-house.* 

VI.  The  New-Jersey  State  joins  that  of  New-York,  and 
we  find  a  local  conference  bearing  this  name.  The  NEW- 
JERSEY  CONFERENCE  contains  six  districts  ;  namely,  New- 

[*  Dr.  Dixon's  acquaintance  with  the  American  prison-system  seems  to  be 
purely  theoretical.] 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      325 

ark,  Paterson,  Rahway,  Trenton,  Burlington,  and  Camden: 
one  hundred  and  fourteen  stations  and  circuits ;  one  hundred 
and  fifty-five  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and  ninety-four 
local  preachers  ;  and  twenty -nine  thousand  five  hundred 
and  ninety-two  church-members. 

VII.  Our  progress  towards  the  south  now  leads  us  to 
PHILADELPHIA.  This  city  and  State  are  celebrated  as 
having  descended  from  the  Quaker  colony  of  William  Penn. 
Its  history  is  profoundly  interesting.  Like  the  establish 
ments  of  the  pilgrim  fathers  in  the  New-England  States, 
this  also  originated  in  religion.  But  the  type  was  very 
different,  the  Quaker  regime  being  mild  and  liberal.  Wil 
liam  Penn  himself  was,  no  doubt,  one  of  the  most  eminent 
Christians  of  his  day,  or,  indeed,  of  any  day ;  his  com 
panions  and  followers,  many  of  them  at  least,  partook  of 
his  own  spirit ;  and,  as  a  consequence,  the  Christian  element 
became  the  predominant  one  in  the  settlement  of  the  colony. 
But  the  religious  power  brought  to  bear  on  the  interests 
of  the  settlement  was  only  spiritual,  and,  consequently, 
perfectly  mild  and  gentle.  The  law  of  love  was  that  which 
was  relied  upon  by  this  eminent  man,  both  in  the  manage 
ment  of  the  affairs  of  the  infant  State,  and  in  his  dealings 
with  the  Indians. 

The  site  of  the  settlement  was  a  subject  of  treaty  and 
purchase,  not  of  robbery ;  the  rights  of  the  natives  of  the 
forest  were  recognized,  as  well  as  those  of  the  white  man ; 
equity  and  truth  towards  the  children  of  the  soil  were 
deemed  as  binding  as  the  exercise  of  the  same  virtues  in  all 
other  relations  ;  and,  moreover,  the  law  of  God,  whether 
found  in  the  written  word  or  in  the  living  soul,  was  fully 
believed  in  as  obligatory  in  matters  of  social  life.  The 
purchase  of  the  land,  the  treaty  with  the  Indians,  the  re 
cognition  of  the  principle  of  religious  liberty,  government 
without  coercion,  and  a  perfect  confraternity  of  rights 
and  interests,  were  remarkable  developments  for  the  times. 


326  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

0  happy  world,  if  Quaker  sentiments  could  find  a  conge 
nial  existence  !    (See  Clarkson's  "Life  of  William  Penn" 
and  Bancroft's  "History.'") 

This  happy  beginning  soon  became  beclouded.  William 
Penn's  own  life  was  embittered,  towards  its  close,  with  in 
finite  trouble  and  vexation.  His  beautiful  fabric  broke 
down  beneath  the  pressure  of  man's  sins  and  follies ;  and 
the  Quaker  colony  of  Philadelphia  stood  in  as  much  need 
of  the  awakening  and  revivifying  influence  of  Methodism, 
in  the  early  days  of  its  enterprise  in  America,  as  other 
places. 

Quaker  neatness  and  love  of  order  are,  however,  still 
impressed  on  what  is  visible  in  the  city ;  and  this  is  nearly 
all  of  Quakerism  which  remains. 

It  was  at  this  place  that  Francis  Asbury  landed  on  the 
27th  day  of  October,  1771:  a  memorable  day  this,  both 
for  himself  and  America.  His  words  on  the  occasion 
are  simple  and  touching : — "  When  I  came  near  the  Ame 
rican  shore,  my  very  heart  melted  within  me,  to  think  from 
whence  I  came,  where  I  was  going,  and  what  I  was  going 
about.  But  I  felt  my  mind  open  to  the  people,  and  my 
tongue  loosed  to  speak.  I  feel  that  God  is  here  ;  and 
find  plenty  of  all  we  need."  Poor  missionary  !  he  did  not 
"need"  much,  if  he  possessed  all  he  desired.  He  tells  us 
just  before,  when  relating  his  journey  and  voyage  :  "When 

1  came  to  Bristol,  I  had  not  one  penny  of  money ;  but  the 
Lord  soon  opened  the  hearts  of  friends,  who  supplied  me 
with   clothes,   and  £10."      Thus   were    our   predecessors 
equipped  for  their  work.     We  suppose  his  passage  had 
been  paid,  or  gratuitously  furnished  by  some  kind-hearted 
captain ;  but  as  to  himself,  we  see  that  his  wardrobe  and 
pocket  were  both  alike  empty.     It  required  some  faith  in 
those  days  to  do  the  work  of  the  Lord.     This  blessed  man 
does  not  seem  in  the  least  to  falter  or  shrink  at  the  idea 
of  landing  in  America  without  a  penny  in  his  pocket,  with 
out  any  treasury  to  draw  upon  at  home  ; — or  to  have  enter- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  32V 

tained  the  least  conception  how  his  supplies  were  to  be 
furnished  in  a  strange  land,  and  amongst  a  strange  people. 
But  he  drew  on  a  Bank  which  never  fails  to  honour  those 
who  rely  upon  its  resources. 

This  has  been  a  much-favoured  city  and  State  with  re 
spect  to  the  progress  of  Methodism.  We  find  in  union 
with  this  conference  six  districts ;  namely,  Philadelphia., 
South  Philadelphia,,  Reading,  Wilmington,  Easton,  and 
Snow-Hill :  one  hundred  and  thirteen  stations  and  circuits ; 
one  hundred  and  fifty-six  ministers,  together  with  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty-eight  local  preachers  ;  and  forty-two  thousand 
two  hundred  and  eighty-nine  church-members :  ten  thousand 
and  forty-two  of  the  above  number  are  coloured  people. 

Pennsylvania  is  not  now  a  slave  State.  In  1840,  only 
sixty-four  remained  in  bondage  ;  and  it  is  to  be  presumed, 
that  by  this  time  the  evil  has  become  entirely  extinct.  From 
this  it  will  follow,  that  the  coloured  people  above  mentioned 
are  free. 

It  may  be  as  well  to  explain  here,  that  those  States 
which  have  adopted  the  principle  of  abolition,  have  never 
done  it  as  an  instantaneous  emancipation.  The  law  has 
always  made  provision  for  a  prospective  and  gradual  ex 
tinction  of  slavery,  by  enacting  that  all  children,  born  after 
a  certain  date,  should  be  free  ;  and  in  some  cases,  also,  in 
passing  measures  to  enable  masters  to  manumit  their  slaves 
by  their  own  free  choice ;  or  to  allow  the  poor  creatures 
to  work  out  or  purchase  their  freedom.  In  consequence 
of  these  prospective  enactments,  it  sometimes  happens,  as 
in  the  above  instance,  that  a  State  will  have  a  few  old 
slaves  within  its  bosom,  for  many  years  after  the  act  of 
emancipation  has  been  passed.  We  believe,  in  general, 
these  poor  relics  of  a  discarded  system  are  looked  upon 
with  great  kindness,  and  are  sufficiently  provided  for  in 
their  old  age. 

VIII.  We  now  come  to  a  real  slave-holding  State,  Mary- 


328  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.  —PART  IV. 

land,  containing  the  BALTIMORE  CONFERENCE.  It  is  thought 
by  some,  having,  by  the  by,  good  means  of  information, 
that  Methodism  has  made  greater  progress,  and  holds  a 
more  commanding  position,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  than 
in  any  other  part  of  the  United  States.  Certainly,  external 
appearances  favour  the  opinion,  that  it  has  taken  hold  of 
large  masses  of  the  population,  and  occupies  a  very  influ 
ential  place  in  the  midst  of  the  religious  denominations  of 
the  city.  Whether  it  is  the  predominant  interest,  it  is  not 
for  me  to  say ;  but  this  is  the  opinion  of  some  of  the  esti 
mable  ministers  and  people  of  the  place.  If  spacious  and 
beautiful  churches,  large  and  most  respectable  congrega 
tions,  Christian  and  kind-hearted  families, — connected  with 
all  the  marks  and  evidences  of  intelligent  piety, — are  to 
be  taken  as  proofs  of  progress,  then,  most  assuredly,  Balti 
more  must  be  considered  as  ranking  very  high  in  a  religious 
point  of  view. 

The  BALTIMORE  CONFERENCE  numbers  eight  districts ; 
namely,  Baltimore,  North  Baltimore,  Potomac,  Rocking- 
ham,  Winchester,  Carlisle,  Huntingdon,  Northumberland : 
one  hundred  and  forty-three  stations  and  circuits,  two  hun 
dred  and  twenty-eight  ministers,  with  two  hundred  and 
eighty  local  preachers ;  and  fifty-two  thousand  three  hun 
dred  and  thirty-eight  church-members  :  sixteen  thousand 
three  hundred  and  eighty-seven  of  these  are  people  of 
colour,  many  of  them,  no  doubt,  slaves. 

Dickinson  College  is  located  at  Carlisle,  within  the  limits 
of  this  conference.  Of  this  institution  the  Repository  states 
that  it  was  established  in  1783:  instructors,  10;  alumni, 
531  ;  students,  108;  volumes  in  the  library,  12,000.  The 
late  amiable,  pious,  and  talented  Dr.  Emory  was,  at  the 
period  of  his  death,  in  May,  1848,  the  president  of  this 
college.  Dr.  Emory  was  the  son  of  Bishop  Emory,  who 
is  remembered  in  this  country  with  admiration  on  account 
of  his  eminent  character  and  talents.  Dr.  M'Clintock,  pro 
fessor  up  to  the  last  General  Conference,  is  a  gentleman 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   329 

of  high  reputation  as  a  scholar  and  minister,  and  was  ap 
pointed  by  the  above-mentioned  body  as  the  Editor  of  the 
Quarterly  Review.  From  the  date  of  its  institution,  it  will 
be  perceived  that  this  college  was  not  originally  founded 
by  the  Methodist  Church,  but  by  some  other  parties ;  who, 
failing  to  realize  the  objects  designed,  turned  it  over  to  its 
present  occupants.  This  has  been  the  case  with  several 
others.  We  hope  the  fact  does  not  indicate  any  decay  of 
zeal  in  the  case  of  other  friends  and  patrons  of  education ; 
but  certainly  it  does  indicate  the  growing  power  and  influ 
ence  of  Methodism  in  this  department. 

But  the  metropolis  of  America,  the  city  of  Washington, 
is  within  the  limits  of  this  conference.  Under  the  head 
Wesley  Chapel,  we  have  the  following  appointment :  Henry 
Sheer.  This  is  all  which  is  said.  Now,  no  one  would 
know  anything  remarkable  about  Henry  Slicer  by  this  sim 
ple  insertion  of  his  name,  in  connexion  with  Wesley  Chapel. 
The  matter  of  fact  is,  that  this  gentleman  is  one  of  the 
chaplains  of  Congress,  and  is  called,  in  the  course  of  his 
duty,  every  Sunday  to  preach  Christianity  to  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  and  to  many  of  the  senators  and  mem 
bers  of  Congress. 

In  this  country  the  idea  of  a  court  chaplain,  or  a  preacher 
to  the  House  of  Lords  or  Commons,  is  connected  in 
stinctively  with  the  notions  of  a  great  ecclesiastical  digni 
tary,  or  a  divine  of  the  first  pink  of  religious  fashion. 
Probably  some  such  notion  may  fill  the  reader's  mind  re 
specting  this  chaplain  to  the  Congress.  Nothing  would  be 
more  fallacious  or  untrue  than  such  a  fancy.  I  found  Mr. 
Slicer  one  of  the  plainest  Methodist  preachers  I  saw  in 
America.  I  do  not  mean  vulgar  ;  but  in  his  garb,  manners, 
bearing,  and  entire  demeanour,  he  retains  all  the  charac 
teristics  of  the  simple,  pious,  unsophisticated  Methodist 
minister.  So,  at  any  rate,  I  have  seen  one  clergyman  who 
has  lived  long  in  the  precincts  of  a  court,  who  has  held 
constant  intercourse  with  the  chiefs  and  great  men  of  the 


330  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

nation,  and  yet  who  still  remains  uncorrupt.  By  the  kind 
ness  of  our  good  friend,  I  enjoyed  many  advantages  in  my 
visit  to  Washington,  which  could  not  have  been  attained 
in  so  easy  a  manner  without  his  intervention. 

But  my  object  in  this  part  of  our  investigation  being 
merely  to  trace  out  the  position  and  influence  of  Method 
ism,  I  must  refer  the  reader  to  another  part  of  the  narra 
tive  for  information  on  these  matters.  I  was  informed 
that  several  Methodists  were  members  of  Congress ;  and, 
as  we  have  seen,  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  one,  a  local 
preacher,  of  the  name  of  Hilliard,  speak  in  the  House  of 
Representatives.  He  appeared  a  man  of  good  talents, 
practical  mind,  an  agreeable  address,  and  possessing  very 
respectable  elocution.  This  good  friend,  I  understood, 
often  took  the  pulpit  in  one  of  the  churches  at  Washington  ; 
so  that  he  was  not  a  preacher  at  home,  and  a  silent  Chris 
tian  at  the  seat  of  government ;  but  fearlessly  maintained 
his  religious  character  and  vocation  everywhere.  The  fact 
is,  however,  that  he  suffered  nothing  from  this.  A  man  is 
not  sent  to  Coventry  for  being  a  Methodist,  nor  loses  rank, 
or  anything  else,  by  maintaining  his  principles.  Freedom 
in  religion  is  no  fiction  in  the  States.  Men  are  estimated  by 
their  character,  their  talents,  their  capacity  to  serve  the  pub 
lic  ;  and  not  by  their  creed,  or  by  denominational  distinctions. 

Two  or  three  facts,  having  a  religious  bearing,  connected 
with  the  State  of  Maryland,  are  worth  mentioning.  The 
first  is,  that  Lord  Baltimore,  as  we  have  seen,  from  whom 
the  city  is  named,  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  a  convert  from 
Protestantism,  and  an  eminent  statesman,  of  the  age  of 
Charles  II.  Romanist  though  he  became,  yet  he  retained 
his  attachment  to  religious  liberty ;  and  notwithstanding 
many  persons  of  his  own  creed  constituted  the  first  bodies 
of  settlers,  yet  the  stringent  doctrines  of  Popish  intolerance 
were  never  countenanced.  In  point  of  fact,  Popish  Mary 
land  was  the  first  colony  in  America  where  a  system  of 
practical  toleration  and  religious  freedom  obtained  a  foot- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      331 

ing.  (See  Bancroft.)     As  might  be  expected,  the  Popish 
Church  is  still  in  great  power  in  Baltimore. 

A  second  fact  is,  that  though  Maryland  is  a  slave  State, 
yet  slavery  itself  is  decreasing.  In  1790,  the  number  of 
slaves  amounted  to  103,036  ;  and  in  1840,  to  only  89,737. 
The  same  dates  give  for  the  white  population,  in  1790, 
319,728  ;  and  in  1840,  1,239,797.  From  some  causes,  of 
which  I  confess  myself  to  be  ignorant,  it  is  very  evident 
that  slavery,  in  this  State,  is  not  favoured  by  the  general 
population.  A  process  of  extinction  is  evidently  going  on. 
The  balance  on  the  side  of  the  white  and  free  population  is 
clearly  increasing  rapidly  ;  whilst,  instead  of  the  slave  por 
tion  augmenting  in  a  proportionate  ratio,  we  find  that  their 
numbers  are  rapidly  decreasing.  It  is  cheering  to  see  that 
in  a  short  period,  by  the  natural  process  of  things,  the  evil 
must  end  itself.  I,  indeed,  found  many  estimable  men,  no 
friends  to  slavery,  loo1.; ing  forward  to  this  with  some  degree 
of  confidence,  as  a  good  which  they  ardently  anticipated.  It 
was  thought  by  these  gentlemen,  that  such  States  as  Mary 
land,  having  ceased  to  cherish  and  uphold  slavery,  in  fact, 
would  soon  be  led  to  renounce  it  by  a  legislative  enactment. 
Well  or  ill  founded,  it  is  the  opinion  of  these  parties,  that  two 
or  three  of  the  other  States  would  have  done  so  before  this, 
had  it  not  been  for  abolitionist  agitations.  It  is  certain  that, 
of  all  men  in  the  world,  Americans  are  the  least  likely  to 
yield  to  an  external  pressure  ;  and  it  is  very  possible  that 
the  majority,  in  particular  States,  may  have  been  roused  to 
a  reaction  by  what  they  consider  the  unauthorized  and  im 
pertinent  interference  of  other  people  with  their  affairs.  In 
this  I  am  not  delivering  opinions  of  my  own  ;  I  am  merely 
stating  an  alleged  fact,  as  it  was  often  represented  to  me 
by  thoughtful  men,  and  friends  of  abolition.  However 
this  may  be,  it  is  delightful  to  have  ocular  demonstration, 
from  the  diminished  and  diminishing  numbers  of  slaves  in 
Maryland,  that  the  free  men  of  the  State  are  not,  in  general, 
the  patrons  of  slavery. 


332  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

IX.  In  our  descent  along  the  Atlantic  coast,  we  now 
enter  the  South  division  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
The  VIRGINIA  CONFERENCE  is  the  first  on  the  line.  We 
have,  belonging  to  this  conference,  six  districts ;  namely, 
Richmond,  Charlotteville,  Lynchburgh,  Randolph  Macon, 
Petersburgh,  and  Norfolk :  severity-six  stations  and  cir 
cuits  ;  ninety-one  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  local  preachers :  and  twenty-eight  thousand  four 
hundred  and  fifty-seven  church-members  ;  of  these  mem 
bers,  five  thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety-one  are  people 
of  colour. 

The  slavery  of  this  State  has  greatly  increased ;  the 
numbers  being,  in  1790,  203,427  ;  and,  in  1840,  448,987. 
It  is  to  be  presumed  from  this,  that  the  people  are  really 
in  favour  of  the  system.  They  would  probably  say  they 
are  not  so,  in  reality ;  in  the  abstract,  that  they  consider 
liberty,  freedom,  human  rights,  as  essential  and  divine. 
But  then  they  think  that  the  poor  blacks  are  better  off  as 
slaves  than  if  free ;  and,  moreover,  that  the  system  is  so 
dovetailed  into  their  social  condition,  that  it  is  impossible, 
in  the  present  state  of  things,  to  change  it.  These  are  the 
apologies  I  often  heard.  One  thing  surprises  me  on  enter 
ing  into  a  statistical  examination  of  this  first  Southern  Con 
ference  :  it  is  the  very  limited  number  of  coloured  people 
belonging  to  the  Church  as  compared  with  the  slave 
population  in  the  State.  I  am  aware  that  the  Virginia 
Conference  may  not,  and  indeed  does  not,  include  the 
whole  of  the  State ;  but  still,  it  is  very  evident  that  it  em 
braces  a  considerable  proportion ;  and  if  this  proportion  is 
no  more  than  half  its  extent,  it  still  leaves  but  a  very  small 
fraction  of  the  slaves  as  members  of  the  Methodist  Church. 
What  are  5,600  slaves,  compared  with  even  half  448,987  ? 
The  most  cogent  reason,  and,  as  it  struck  me  at  the 
time,  the  most  legitimate,  for  the  neutrality  of  the  Method 
ist  Church  in  the  South  on  the  subject — in  fact,  for  its 
present  separation  from  the  North — was,  that  the  ministers 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.        833 

might  have  permission  to  seek  the  salvation  of  these  poor 
outcasts,  lead  them  to  Christ,  ameliorate  their  condition, 
and  thus  prepare  them  for  freedom.  But  really,  is  it  worth 
while  (I  say  nothing  of  the  lawfulness  of  the  thing)  to 
sacrifice  a  principle,  to  lay  aside  a  great  truth,  to  bend  be 
fore  the  great  Moloch,  for  such  a  result  as  this  ?  Virginia 
is  one  of  the  oldest  fields  of  enterprise  belonging  to  the 
Methodist  Church ;  on  this  ground  it  has  been  at  work 
almost  from  the  beginning ;  and  see  the  issue,  as  regards 
the  slave  population.  Why,  if  Christianity  is  to  prepare 
these  people  for  liberty,  and  Methodism  is  to  be  its  agent, 
ages  and  ages  must  intervene  betwixt  these  wretched 
people  and  the  mighty  boon.  From  this  investigation  one 
cannot  help  believing,  that  this  accursed  evil  stands  in  the 
way  of  the  religious  good — the  salvation — of  the  poor  Af 
ricans,  to  an  extent  but  little  apprehended. 

The  Book-Room  belonging  to  the  Southern  Church  is 
established  at  Richmond,  within  the  limits  of  this  confer 
ence:  John  Early,  Book-Agent,  and  L.  M.  Lee,  Agent  and 
Editor  of  the  Richmond  Christian  Advocate.  Dr.  Lee,  the 
nephew  of  Jesse  Lee,  is,  as  we  see,  Editor  of  the  Richmond 
Christian  Advocate.  These  Christian  Advocates,  in  these 
times,  are  fearful  things.  One  cannot  help  deploring,  that 
talents  competent  to  the  highest  studies  and  investigations 
of  theological  and  sacred  truth,  should  be  devoted  to  parti 
san  warfare.  This  is  unhappily  the  case  now.  This  fine 
young  man,  Dr.  Lee,  and  another  at  New- York,  not  as 
young,  but  of  equally  excellent  spirit,  Dr.  George  Peck, 
must  now  be  pitted  against  each  other  in  deadly  war 
fare,  on  the  points  at  issue  between  the  North  and 
the  South.  It  makes  one's  heart  bleed  to  think  of  men 
like  these  spending  their  time  and  their  talents  in  service 
so  wretched. 

We  have  another  appointment  to  notice.  It  is  William 
A.  Smith,  President  of  R.  M.  College ;  B.  R.  Duval,  and 
Nathaniel  Thomas,  Agents.  Now,  as  R.  M.  College  is 


334  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

placed  under  the  Randolph  Macon  District,  1  suppose  it 
must  mean  a  college  bearing  that  name.  Our  good  breth 
ren  across  the  Atlantic  are  so  fond  of  abbreviations,  that  it 
is  really  difficult  for  a  stranger,  not  well  acquainted  with 
them,  to  make  out  their  meaning.  But  the  fact  indicated  is 
of  importance,  namely,  that  in  this  place  a  college  is  found 
for  the  purpose  of  advancing  the  interests  of  general  and 
sacred  knowledge.  We  may  see,  from  the  number  of  these 
institutions,  and  their  frequent  occurrence  as  we  traverse 
the  continent,  that  the  attention  of  the  Church  is  intently 
fixed  upon  the  subject  of  education.  Results  of  great  im 
portance  to  religion  and  civilization  must  arise  out  of  this 
potent  agency. 

X.  The  NORTH  CAROLINA  CONFERENCE  is  the  next  in 
our  line.  This  conference  has  within  its  limits  five  districts  ; 
namely,  Raleigh,  Salisbury,  Danville,  Washington,  Ncw- 
bern :  fifty-seven  stations  and  circuits ;  seventy-five  minis 
ters,  with  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  local  preachers  ; 
and  twenty  thousand  three  hundred  and  eight  members  : 
out  of  this  number,  seven  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty 
are  people  of  colour. 

This,  as  every  one  knows,  is  a  slave  State,  and  the  evil 
is  increasing.  In  1790,  we  find  100,572  slaves;  in  1840, 
245,817.  But  the  progress  of  Methodism  among  the  Afri 
can  race  is  much  more  satisfactory  than  in  Virginia.  The 
total,  7,750,  in  the  midst  of  a  population  of  245,817,  will 
give  a  proportion  much  more  than  double,  or  treble,  that 
of  the  other  State.  This,  however,  is  a  very  poor  average 
on  the  whole  population ;  and  indicates  that  the  progress 
made  has  not  been  very  extraordinary. 

We  have  the  following  appointments  in  the  Conference : 
B.  T.  Blake  and  J.  Jamieson,  Professors  in  Greensborough 
Female  College.  We  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  no 
ticing  these  female  colleges  elsewhere ;  and  may  conse 
quently  omit  any  particular  remarks  here,  further  than  to 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      335 

entreat  the  reader  to  notice  the  fact,  that  the  planters  of 
the  South — a  very  different  race — are  no  more  negligent  of 
this  subject  of  education  than  the  sturdy  citizens  of  the 
North ;  being  willing,  it  seems,  to  send  their  daughters  for 
training  to  religious  schools. 

XI.  We  now  come  to  the  SOUTH  CAROLINA  CONFER 
ENCE.  On  the  territory  of  this  ecclesiastical  division,  are 
found  six  districts  ;  Charleston,  Cokesbury,  Columbia,  Wil 
mington,  Fayetteville,  Lincolnton :  seventy-four  stations, 
circuits,  and  missions ;  one  hundred  and  seven  ministers  ; 
(no  return  of  local  preachers ;)  sixty-five  thousand  one  hun 
dred  and  sixty-seven  church-members :  in  this  aggregate, 
thirty-eight  thousand  and  eighty-two  are  people  of  colour. 
This  is  a  splendid  result. 

South  Carolina  is  a  plantation  country,  and  consequently 
in  favour  of  slavery.  The  numbers  have  increased  in  the 
following  ratio : — In  1790,  there  were  10*7,094;  and  in 
1840,  no  less  than  327,038.  But  it  is  delightful  to  find  so 
large  a  number  of  them  as  38,082  members  of  the  Method 
ist  Church.  Religion  is  the  only  real  mitigation  of  the 
miseries  of  this  condition ;  and  let  us  hope  that  it  may 
please  God  to  confer  it  upon  an  increased  number,  and  thus 
prepare  them,  by  its  influence,  for  all  the  rights  of  the  social 
state.  But  still  we  must  keep  it  in  mind,  that  these  ecclesias 
tical  boundaries  are  not  those  of  the  State ;  and  it  is  very 
likely,  that  this  South  Carolina  Conference  stretches  into 
the  northern  State  of  that  name. 

The  religious  history  of  the  two  Carolinas  is  very  inter 
esting,  inasmuch  as  it  is  connected  both  with  great  princi 
ples  and  great  men.  The  territory  was  granted  to  propri 
etaries  by  Charles  II. ,  the  most  distinguished  of  whom 
were  the  famous  Ashley  Cooper,  Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  and 
John  Locke.  The  constitution  which  these  eminent  men 
framed  for  the  government  of  the  plantation — but  which, 
by  the  by,  did  not  last  long — recognized  the  principle  of 


336  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

religious  toleration  to  the  fullest  extent ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  conceded  that  all  free  men  had  an  absolute  right  of 
property  in  their  slaves.  Even  Locke  adopted  this  theory, 
made  this  a  provision  of  the  constitution  which  he  drew  up 
himself,  and  secured  this  as  an  indefeasible  right  to  the 
emigrants.  The  one  provision  drew  to  these  sunny  shores 
unfortunate  religionists  from  every  country  ;  and  the  other 
filled  the  settlements  with  enslaved  Africans. 

What  a  mystery  is  man !  Here,  on  this  very  soil,  refu 
gees  from  England,  driven  by  the  persecutions  of  Charles 
and  James ;  from  Scotland,  by  that  ruthless  ruffian,  the 
brutal  Lauderdale ;  from  Ireland,  by  its  chronic  miseries 
and  woes;  from  France,  expatriated  by  the  rescinding  of 
the  Edict  of  Nantz,  and  the  ferocious  cruelties  of  Louis 
XIV.,  then  in  his  dotage,  and  under  the  power  of  his  mis 
tress  ;  from  Holland,  the  Low  Countries,  and  Germany  : — 
all  these  people,  from  so  many  nations,  came,  smarting 
under  the  lash  of  tyranny,  to  seek  a  home  in  the  wilder 
ness  of  America,  for  the  sole  purpose  that  they  might 
enjoy  personal  and  religious  freedom.  And  yet,  one  of  the 
first  things  they  did  in  their  new  state,  was  to  subject  the 
Negro  to  the  degradation,  not  of  political,  not  of  religious, 
bondage — but  of  personal  slavery ;  implying  the  absolute 
forfeiture  of  his  manhood,  and  his  reduction  to  the  condition 
of  goods  and  chattels — the  absolute  property  of  his  master.* 

But  interest  may  be  pleaded  in  favour  of  these  planters ; 
it  may  be  imagined  that  the  want  of  labourers  for  the  cul 
tivation  of  the  soil  made  it  essential  to  employ  the  African 
race.  But  what  are  we  to  say  of  Locke  ?  No  such  tempta 
tion  could  lie  in  his  path.  His  speculations  were  those  of 
the  philosopher ;  the  constitution  he  provided  was  the  pro 
duction  of  his  studious  reflections ;  he  was,  as  is  well 
known,  profoundly  acquainted  with  the  laws  of  nature,  the 
principles  of  jurisprudence,  and  with  the  word  of  God. 
This  great  man  may  be  considered  as  one  of  the  apostles 

*  See  Bancroft. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHU11CH.       337 

of  liberty,  both  political  and  religious  ;  and  yet  lie  delibe 
rately  makes  provision,  in  his  constitution  for  Carolina — 
the  matter  is  not  left  to  accident — for  the  white  popula 
tion,  the  free  men  from  Europe,  to  enslave  the  African. 
Could  he  believe  these  poor  Negroes  to  be  men  ?  If  so, 
on  his  own  principles — the  principles  of  nature's  laws,  the 
principles  of  inalienable,  immutable,  eternal  equity  and 
justice — these  parties,  being  men,  have  as  much  right  to 
liberty,  personal  and  religious,  as  any  other  men.  How 
little,  according  to  .the  Scriptures,  "is  man  to  be  accounted 
of?"  The  only  solution  of  this  wonderful  enigma  is,  that 
the  philosopher,  by  some  means,  allowed  himself  to  get 
under  the  influence  of  Shaftesbury,  the  wily  politician. 
But,  then,  what  are  eternal  truths,  principles,  laws — fixed 
as  the  universe — worth,  if  they  are  to  be  sacrificed  at  the 
shrine  of  political  expediency  ?  Even  Locke,  as  we  see, 
made  truth  partial,  limited  its  range,  confined  it  to  classes. 
Liberty,  even  with  its  greatest  champion,  only  meant  liberty 
for  men  of  a  certain  colour ;  while  these  sons  of  freedom 
themselves  might  be  permitted  to  perpetrate  the  most 
cruel  wrong  within  the  power  of  man,  by  enslaving  their 
fellow- creatures.  Here,  then,  strange  to  say,  we  have  reli 
gion  and  philosophy  uniting  to  inflict  this  most  execrable 
of  all  villanies — religion  in  the  persons  of  expatriated  Puri 
tans,  Calvinists,  Huguenots,  and  Quakers  ;  and  philosophy  in 
the  embodied  sentiments  of  Shaftesbury  and  Locke.  Truth 
comes  slowly  to  man  ;  and  it  should  seem  that  neither  deep 
misfortunes  on  the  one  hand,  nor  profound  knowledge  on  the 
other,  can  be  a  sufficient  guarantee  of  its  claims  and  rights. 

XII.  The  next  Annual  Conference  is  that  of  GEORGIA. 
Within  the  boundaries  of  this  conference  we  find  eight  dis 
tricts  :  Augusta,  Athens,  G-ainsville,  Marietta,  La  Grange, 
Macon,  Columbus,  Jcffersonville  :  one  hundred  and  one  sta 
tions,  circuits,  and  missions ;  one  hundred  and  twenty-six 
ministers  ;  (local  preachers  not  given  ;)  fifty-seven  thousand 
15 


338  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  church-members.  Among 
these  church-members  we  find  sixteen  thousand  and  sixty- 
two  people  of  colour.  This  is  gratifying. 

The  slavery  of  Georgia  has  been  progressing.  In  1790, 
the  numbers  are  reported  as  29,264  ;  and  in  1840,  they  are 
swollen  up  to  253,532.  This  is  fearful ;  but  the  horror  is 
mitigated  by  the  fact  of  so  many  being,  as  we  hope,  free 
men  in  Christ. 

Georgia  is  interesting  to  all  the  followers  of  John  Wes 
ley,  inasmuch  as  it  is  the  place  to  which  he  went  as  a  mis 
sionary  to  the  Indians.  Poor  Indians !  where  are  they  now  ? 
No  missionary  is  needed  in  Georgia  for  their  benefit.  He 
says,  in  the  first  paragraph  of  his  Journal : — 

"  Mr.  Benjamin  Ingham,  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  Mr.  Charles 
Delamotte,  son  of  a  merchant  in  London,  who  had  offered  himself 
some  days  before,  my  brother  Charles  Wesley,  and  myself,  took  boat 
for  Gravesend,  in  order  to  embark  for  Georgia.  Our  end  in  leaving 
our  native  country,  was  not  to  avoid  want,  (God  having  given  us 
plenty  of  temporal  blessings,)  nor  to  gain  the  dung  or  dross  of  riches 
or  honour ;  but  singly  this,  to  save  our  souls,  to  live  wholly  to  the 
glory  of  God." — Wesley's  Works,  vol.  i,  p.  17. 

He  tells  us,  under  the  date  of  February  6th,  1736  : — 
"  About  eight  in  the  morning,  we  first  set  foot  on  American  ground. 
It  was  a  small  uninhabited  island,  over  against  Tyber.     Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpc  led  us  to  a  rising  ground,  where  we  all  kneeled  down  to  give 
thanks." — Wesley's  Works,  vol.  i,  p.  23. 

This  act  of  religious  worship  consecrated  the  commence 
ment  of  his  interesting  sojourn  in  this  place.  He  remarks 
again,  under  date 

"  February  29th — When  I  left  England,  I  was  chiefly  afraid  of  two 
things ;  one,  that  I  should  never  again  have  so  many  faithful  friends 
as  I  left  there  ;  the  other,  that  the  spark  of  love  which  began  to  kin 
dle  in  their  hearts  would  cool  and  die  away.  But  who  knowcth  the 
mercy  and  power  of  God  ?  From  ten  friends  I  am  a  while  secluded, 
and  he  hath  opened  me  a  door  into  a  whole  Church.  And  as  to  the 
very  persons  I  left  behind,  his  Spirit  is  gone  forth  so  much  the  more, 
teaching  them  not  to  trust  in  man,  but  in  Him  that  raiscth  the  dead, 
and  calleth  the '  things  that  are  not,  as  though  they  were.' " —  Weslcijs 
Works,  p.  26. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   339 

There  is  much  to  interest,  much  to  meditate  upon,  in 
these  few  words.  This  apparent  accident  mentioned, — "  He 
hath  opened  me  a  door  into  a  whole  Church," — is,  in  truth, 
the  germinant  fact  of  all  Methodism.  He  refers  to  the 
Moravian  Church,  many  of  whose  members  he  sailed  with 
from  England,  observed  their  spirit  with  more  than  admi 
ration,  conversed  with  them  on  matters  of  experimental 
religion,  and  engaged  in  some  of  their  services.  These  were 
among  the  circumstances  which  led  to  his  own  conversion. 
And  now,  in  the  wilds  of  Georgia,  he  had  the  opportunity 
of  seeing  their  church  order,  witnessing  their  religious 
exercises,  and  entering  into  a  free  conversation  with  many 
of  their  best  and  holiest  ministers,  on  questions  of  doctrine 
— and  especially  on  the  most  vital  of  all — that  of  justifying 
faith.  This  connexion  of  Mr.  Wesley  with  the  Moravian 
Church,  constituted  the  providential  instrumentality  in 
leading  him  to  adopt  his  most  fondly  cherished  notions  of 
personal  piety,  and  the  religious  life ;  to  see  much  of  the 
most  elevated  and  spiritual  portions  of  religious  practice, 
which  he  afterwards  adopted  as  essential,  and  embodied 
in  his  various  institutions ;  and  to  embrace  from  their 
model  most  of  the  disciplinary  and  organic  portions  of 
his  own  system.  It  led,  no  doubt,  to  the  idea  of  the 
societies  which  he  established,  and  which  became  so 
important  an  element  in  his  work,  and  so  mighty  an 
instrumentality  in  the  progress  of  religion ; — all  these 
things,  so  vital  in  Methodism,  were,  evidently,  more  or 
less,  connected  with  his  partial  union  with  the  Moravian 
Church  in  Georgia.  He  had,  indeed,  formed  a  small  soci 
ety,  as  he  calls  it,  in  Oxford,  in  1*729;  but  this  consisted 
of  members  of  the  University  only ;  and  though  religious 
exercises  were  connected  with  their  meetings,  yet  they  par 
took  very  much  of  a  literary  character.  The  first  Method 
ist  society  ever  formed  among  the  people,  and  for  their 
benefit,  was  in  Georgia.  On  this  subject,  he  says,  under 
date 


340  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

"  Saturday,  April  17th. — Not  finding  as  yet  any  door  open  for  the 
pursuing  our  main  design,  we  considered  in  what  manner  we  might 
be  most  useful  to  the  little  flock  at  Savannah.  And  we  agreed,  1. 
To  advise  the  more  serious  among  them  to  form  themselves  into  a 
sort  of  '  little  society,'  and  to  meet  once  or  twice  a  week,  in  order  to 
reprove,  instruct,  and  exhort  one  another.  2.  To  select  out  of  these 
a  smaller  number  for  a  more  intimate  union  with  each  other ;  which 
might  be  forwarded,  partly  by  conversing  singly  Avith  each,  and 
partly  by  inviting  them  all  together  to  our  house.  And  this  ac 
cordingly  we  determined  to  do  every  Sunday  in  the  afternoon." — 
Wesley's  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  30. 

Accordingly,  in  his  "  Short  History  of  the  People  called 
Methodists,"  we  find  him  saying, — 

"On  Monday,  May  1st,  1738,  our  little  society  began  in  London. 
But  it  may  be  observed,  the  first  rise  of  Methodism,  so  called,  was 
in  November,  1729,  when  four  of  us  met  together  at  Oxford;  the 
second  was  at  Savannah,  in  April,  1 736,  when  twenty  or  thirty  per 
sons  met  at  my  house ;  the  last  was  in  London,  on  this  day,  when 
forty  or  fifty  of  us  agreed  to  meet  together  every  Wednesday  eve 
ning,  in  order  to  a  free  conversation,  begun  and  ended  with  singing 
and  prayer.  In  all  our  steps"  (he  means  in  this  last  organization) 
"  we  were  greatly  assisted  by  the  advice  and  exhortations  of  Peter 
Bohler,  an  excellent  young  man,  belonging  to  the  society  commonly 
called  Moravians." 

It  is  evident  from  this  that  the  first  Methodist  society,  in 
the  popular  sense  of  the  expression — that  is,  a  society  of  the 
people  themselves — was  formed  by  John  Wesley  himself  in 
America.  The  historical  fact  is  interesting,  though  no 
doubt  the  "little  society"  soon  became  extinct  on  Mr. 
Wesley's  departure.  Whiter! eld,  indeed,  laboured  in  these 
parts  afterwards,  and  founded  his  celebrated  Orphan- 
House  ;  but  it  was  not  the  practice  of  this  eminent  preacher 
to  institute  or  foster  societies.  Conceiving  his  mission  to 
be  rather  prophetic  than  pastoral,  he  contented  himself 
with  the  delivery  of  his  message,  without  attempting  to 
constitute  church  organizations.  The  effect  of  this  has 
been  disastrous  to  the  permanency  of  his  work.  The 
mighty  impression  made  by  his  powerful  ministry  often 
evaporated,  like  "  the  dew  of  the  morning,"  for  the  want 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      341 

of  a  conserving  power  in  the  form  of  religious  societies. 
When  this  was  not  the  case,  as  in  individual  awakenings 
and  conversions,  the  parties  were  obliged  to  seek  commu 
nion  in  other  churches ;  so  that  their  numbers  were  swell 
ed,  and  their  power  greatly  increased,  by  the  itinerant 
labours  of  this  eminent  man. 

We  are  naturally  interested  in  the  religious  history  of 
Savannah,  where,  as  we  see,  the  first  popular  Methodist 
society  was  formed.  The  traditions  of  the  place  respecting 
Mr.  Wesley  would  be  interesting,  and  probably  not  favour 
able  either  to  his  fair  name  or  his  cause.  He  had  greatly 
offended  the  people  by  his  rigorous  conduct  in  relation  to 
the  rubrics,  canons,  and  services  of  the  Church ;  insisting 
on  baptizing  their  children  by  immersion,  and  compelling 
them  to  observe  the  very  letter  of  the  law  on  all  points  of 
ceremony.  This  would  have  been  sufficiently  burdensome 
in  an  old,  well-trained  parish  ;  but  in  a  new  place,  made  up 
of  emigrants  from  every  quarter,  of  every  kind  of  senti 
ment,  and,  it  is  to  be  supposed,  of  somewhat  lax  habits, 
such  sort  of  discipline  became  intolerable.  He  gives  the 
following  account  himself: — 

"  Observing  much  coldness  in  Mr.  C 's  (probably  Mr.  Causton, 

the  chief  magistrate  of  Savannah)  behaviour,  I  asked  the  reason  of 
it.  He  answered,  '  I  like  nothing  you  do.  All  your  sermons  are 
satires  upon  particular  persons,  therefore  I  will  never  hear  you 
more ;  and  all  the  people  are  of  my  mind,  for  we  won't  hear  ourselves 
abused.  Besides,  they  say  they  are  Protestants :  but  as  for  you,  they 
cannot  tell  what  religion  you  are  of.  They  never  heard  of  such  a 
religion  before.  They  do  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  And  then 
your  private  behaviour :  all  the  quarrels  that  have  been  here  since 
you  came  have  been  long  of  you.  Indeed,  there  is  neither  man  nor 
woman  in  the  town  who  minds  a  word  you  say.  And  so  you  may 
preach  long  enough ;  but  nobody  will  come  to  hear  you.' " 

There  is  no  doubt  much  exaggeration  and  passion  in 
this,  but  some  truth.  Mr.  Wesley  was  now  "under  the 
law ;"  his  preaching  and  entire  conduct,  public  and  pri~ 
vate,  were  such  as  to  produce  exasperation.  A  conviction, 
of  sin,  without  any  antidote,  any  remedy — law  without 


342  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

gospel — can  only  irritate,  produce  wounds  which  it  cannot 
heal. 

It  is  possible  that  the  traditions  of  the  place  may 
have  something  to  do  with  the  antipathy  manifested 
against  Methodism,  as  related  by  its  historian,  Dr.  Bangs. 
He  says : — 

"  After  hard  toiling,  they  finally  succeeded,  by  soliciting  aid  from 
various  parts  of  the  country,  in  erecting  a  house  of  worship  in  1812, 
which  was  dedicated  to  the  service  of  Almighty  God  by  Bishop  As- 
bury,  and  was  called  Wesley  Chapel.  This  took  place  about  seventy- 
five  years  after  the  town  was  visited  by  John  Wesley ;  and  the  spirit 
which  vented  itself  in  opposition  to  him  seems  to  have  descended  to 
their  posterity,  and  shown  itself  in  similar  acts  of  hostility  to  his  fol- 
loAvers :  yet,  by  patient  perseverance  in  well-doing,  this  prejudice 
has  been  measurably  overcome,  and  the  cause  of  Methodism  has 
taken  firm  stand  in  Savannah,  and  is  exerting  a  salutary  influence 
on  its  citizens." 

Yet  this  "  salutary  influence"  seems  very  limited  to  this 
day.  Dr.  Pierce,  who  is  well  acquainted  with  Savannah 
and  the  whole  of  Georgia,  told  me  that  the  society  and 
congregation  still  remained  very  meagre ;  that  the  opposi 
tion  to  Methodism  is  still  most  decided ;  that  the  people 
continued  to  worship  in  a  small  and  poor  place,  the  one 
probably  above  referred  to ;  and  that,  altogether,  the  work 
continues  in  a  depressed  and  languishing  state. 

But  notwithstanding  this  hostility  of  Savannah,  we  find 
that  Georgia,  in  general,  has  received  the  gospel  at  the 
hands  of  the  followers  of  John  Wesley  on  a  pretty  large 
scale. 

We  have  the  following  in  connexion  with  this  Confer 
ence  : — Emory  College,  Aug.  B.  Longstreet,  Alexander 
Means,  George  W.  Lane,  O.  L.  Smith,  William  I.  Parks, 
Agent  for  Emory  College. 

It  is  gratifying  to  find  another  of  these  institutions,  and 
so  well  and  efficiently  manned  with  officers.  But  we  have 
another  minute  :  Thomas  C.  Stanley,  chaplain  in  the  United 
States'  navy.  I  heard  that  this  is  a  sinecure.  The  gentle- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.        343 

man  occupying  this  post  is  required  to  make  a  sham  voyage 
or  two,  to  qualify  himself  for  the  office  of  chaplain  of  the 
United  States'  navy  ;  but  when  the  post  is  attained,  very 
little  duty  is  expected.  As  chaplain,  Mr.  Stanley  is  not  re 
quired  to  go  to  sea ;  his  quarters  are  somewhere  on  shore ; 
and  if  he  performs  any  duty  at  all,  it  is  in  connexion  with 
some  dockyard  or  naval  station. 

The  design  in  noticing  this  appointment  is  not,  however, 
to  point  out  these  circumstances,  but  to  show  how  Method 
ism  stands  with  respect  to  the  State.  At  Washington  we 
found  a  minister  of  this  Church  occupying  the  position  of 
chaplain  to  the  Congress,  and  now  we  find  another  chap 
lain  to  the  United  States'  navy.  The  good  people  of  Eng 
land  would  be  astonished  if  the  Gazette  should  announce 
that  some  Methodist  preacher  was  appointed  chaplain  in 
the  royal  navy,  having  his  residence  at  Deptford,  with  pay, 
rations,  and  rank  as  an  officer ;  and,  moreover,  having  the 
right  to  be  saluted  as  such  by  every  jack-tar  and  sentinel 
on  duty.  This  would  look  strange  indeed.  Such  is  the 
difference  betwixt  the  position  of  Methodism  in  America 
and  in  England.  We  say  nothing  respecting  which  is 
right  and  which  is  wrong ;  but  the  difference  is  palpable 
enough. 

XIII.  The  FLORIDA  CONFERENCE  follows  that  of  Georgia. 
We  find  in  this  ecclesiastical  boundary  four  districts, 
namely,  Quincy,  Tallahassee,  Newnansville,  and  St. 
Marys :  thirty-three  stations,  circuits,  and  missions,  thirty- 
two  ministers,  with  seventy -four  local  preachers  ;  and  six 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty -nine  church-members, 
two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  thirty-six  of  whom  are 
people  of  colour. 

It  will  be  seen  by  these  numbers,  that  no  very  great  pro 
gress  has  been  made  in  Florida.  This  will  be  accounted 
for  by  the  fact,  that  this  region  was  originally  colonized  by 
the  Spaniards ;  and  the  bulk  of  the  population  must,  to 


344 


TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 


this  day,  be  of  that  nation.  These  people  are,  wherever 
found,  ignorant,  besotted,  superstitious  Roman  Catho 
lics.  Their  superstition,  indeed,  seems  to  be  a  part  of 
themselves.  It  is  a  question  whether  there  exists  a  single 
church  of  real  evangelical  Spanish  Christians  in  any  part  of 
the  world.  Whether  they  are  paying  the  penalties  due  to 
infinite  justice  and  outraged  humanity,  for  the  crimes  of 
the  Inquisition ;  whether  Popery  has  so  seized  all  the  pow 
ers  of  their  intellectual  and  moral  nature,  by  its  traditions, 
dogmas,  and  confessional,  as  to  render  them  incapable  of 
receiving  the  truth  of  God ;  or  whether  the  Spaniard  is 
naturally  and  essentially  a  superstitious  animal — seems 
difficult  to  say.  But  in  the  whole  world,  wherever  he  is 
found,  he  is  true  to  his  idolatry.  Had  we  the  complete 
history  of  the  case  before  us,  no  doubt  it  would  be  found 
that  the  Popery  of  Florida  had,  as  in  other  places,  proved 
impervious  even  to  the  energetic  zeal  of  American  Me 
thodism. 

We  present  the  result  of  our  inquiries  with  respect  to 
the  several  conferences  on  this  line  of  coast,  in  a  tabular 
view. 

All  the  following  tables  contain,  in  the  different  columns, 
an  enumeration  of  the  conferences,  districts,  circuits,  (in 
cluding  stations  and  missions,)  ministers,  supernumeraries, 
local  preachers,  and  members. 


Conferences.      Dist. 
Maine                    6 

Circuits. 
162 

Ministers. 
161 

Local  Pr. 
167 

Members  . 
20  448 

New-Hampshire  3 
New-England  .  .  3 
Providence  ....  3 
New-  York   ....  8 
New-Jersey  ...  6 
Philadelphia    .  .  6 
Baltimore  8 
Virginia    6 

78 
117 
112 
216 
112 
112 
140 
77 

81 
108 
112 
254 
152 
156 
229 
96 

64 
76 
72 
220 
194 
208 
280 
165 

10,448 
13,381 
14^429 
46.748 
29,590 
40.289 
68725 
28,457 

North  Carolina    5 
South  Carolina    6 
Georgia     8 

58 
75 
102 

75 
108 
126 

139 

Not  given 
Not  given 

20^308 
65J60 
57.161 

Florida    .             4 

33 

32 

74 

6,729 

72 


1,394 


1,690 


1.659 


405.541 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      345 

Two  facts  appear  on  the  face  of  this  tabular  view  :  the 
first  is,  that  the  number  of  local  preachers  in  these  confer 
ences,  as  compared  with  the  same  class  of  agents  in  this 
country,  is  very  small.  How  this  is  to  be  accounted  for,  I 
do  not  exactly  know ;  but  believe  that  the  American  Me 
thodists  support  a  regular  ministry  on  a  much  larger  scale 
than  is  done  in  this  country.  For  instance  :  in  the  English 
Minutes  for  1848,  we  have  reported,  as  the  aggregate  num 
ber  of  members  in  England,  338,861 ;  short  of  the  numbers 
on  the  Atlantic  seaboard  conferences,  by  66,680.  In  con 
nexion  with  these  338,861  members  in  England,  we  have  886 
ministers  engaged;  while  the  pastoral  oversight  of  405,541 
members  in  these  American  conferences  engages  1,690 
ministers,  which  is  nearly  double  the  ratio  among  ourselves. 

The  second  fact  is,  that  two  or  three  of  the  confer 
ences  in  the  slave  States  present  a  much  greater  number 
of  members,  taking  population  as  the  rule,  white  and 
coloured,  than  any  other.  This  throws  some  gleams  of 
light  upon  the  state  of  things,  and  holds  out  the  promise 
that  at  some  period  or  another,  if  the  gospel  itself  does  not 
become  enslaved,  a  change  will  take  place,  and  Christianity 
will  enfranchise  this  class  of  our  fellow-believers  in  the 
rights  of  freedom. 

This  territorial  extension,  we  must  recollect,  is  not  an 
ideal  thing,  a  scheme  to  be  accomplished,  a  project  exist 
ing  in  the  brain,  or  in  the  books  and  calculations  of  some 
theorist ;  a  platform  or  basis  on  which  to  erect  a  building. 
It  is  a  reality,  a  positive  occupancy  of  four  hundred  thou 
sand  square  miles  of  country  by  the  institutions  of  a  living 
Church.  But  how  occupied  ?  By  men  holding  this  parti 
cular  faith  in  the  numbers  specified.  Men  constitute  the 
power  of  the  Church,  as  they  do  that  of  the  State.  In  case 
these  persons  are  really  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  true 
religion ;  with  the  great  conceptions  of  the  gospel ;  with  a 
strong  and  vivid  faith  in  the  divinity  of  Christianity,  and 
its  high  and  glorious  destiny ; — if  they  are  so  actuated,  can 


346  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

they  live  in  the  midst  of  the  general  population  without 
producing  a  mighty  impression  ?  But  are  these  individuals 
so  influenced,  so  actuated  ?  If  activity  in  religion,  devoted- 
ness  to  its  interests,  self-denying  exertions  and  sacrifices, 
costly  contributions  and  zealous  support,  are  evidence  of  a 
profound  conviction,  then  they  certainly  present  this  proof 
of  sincerity  and  sound  faith. 

But  we  have  not  only  men  devoted  to  God  and  his  cause, 
but  institutions  calculated  in  every  way  to  consolidate  this 
living  thought,  this  active  piety.  Institutions  are  essential 
to  the  stability  and  permanency  of  any  interest ;  and  with 
out  them  the  work  of  the  mind,  and  even  the  feelings  and 
sentiments  of  religion,  must  soon  evaporate.  There  have 
been,  at  different  times  and  places,  noble  fruits  of  religious 
feeling  ;  blessed  visitations  from  God ;  profound  movements 
on  the  minds  and  hearts  of  large  masses  of  men :  but,  for 
the  want  of  suitable  institutions,  all  this  has  passed  away, 
sometimes  in  one  generation. 

We  may  judge  pretty  accurately  of  the  probable  desti 
nies  and  progress  of  a  people  by  their  organizations. 
Everything  which  has  obtained  any  footing  or  strength  in 
the  world,  has  gained  these  advantages  by  these  means. 
That  which  has  distinguished  Methodism  in  all  places  is, 
among  other  things,  its  uniform  and  universal  attempt  to 
institute  means  for  the  consolidation  and  progress  of  its 
work.  It  never  reckons  on  anything  permanently  useful, 
except  with  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  it  can  establish  its 
polity. 

This,  it  must  be  confessed,  is  wise,  and  in  perfect  agree 
ment  with  the  primitive  practice  of  the  Church,  as  well  as 
with  the  analogies  furnished  from  other  quarters.  But  it 
is  one  of  the  conditions  of  our  state  that  things  in  them 
selves  good,  proper,  and  even  divine,  by  excess  become 
mischievous.  The  Church  has  invariably,  in  all  ages,  ruined 
itself.  And  the  ruin  has  generally  approached  through  an 
excess  of  tinkering  at  its  polity.  Institutions,  in  the  begin- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OP  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   347 

ning  both  Christian  and  necessary,  have  become,  in  the 
hands  of  thoughtless,  often  of  designing,  occupants,  snug, 
tight,  circumscribed  things ;  the  centres  of  power,  instead 
of  light ;  the  means  of  oppression,  instead  of  blessing ;  the 
machinery  of  depression,  of  siqipression,  and  of  immoderate 
and  universal  control,  instead  of  expansion  and  progress. 
Whilst  institutions  are  retained  in  their  freshness,  purity, 
and  vigour,  they  are  of  infinite  service ;  but  when  they  lose 
these  qualities,  and  become  the  instruments  of  selfishness 
and  ambition,  they  not  only  lose  their  power  for  good,  but 
they  become  absolutely  ruinous. 

In  passing,  it  may  be  as  well  to  say,  that  in  a  system  of 
religion  such  as  ours,  in  which  Societies,  Committees,  Con 
ferences,  and  all  manner  of  institutions  are  so  much  in  use, 
a  danger  will  arise,  perhaps  has  arisen.  There  is  the  dan 
ger  of  trusting  in  them.  This  cannot  be  done  without  such 
an  affront  being  offered  to  God  as  must  cause  him  to  frown, 
to  perplex,  to  chasten,  and,  if  persisted  in,  to  forsake. 
There  is  the  danger  of  destroying  individual  power,  intelli 
gence,  and  activity.  The  tendency  of  government  by  insti 
tutions  is  to  cut  all  men  down  to  one  common  level,  to  make 
them  work  within  the  limits  of  some  miserable  line  of  cir- 
cumvallation,  and  to  press  them  within  the  dimensions  of 
the  canons  and  laws  of  the  institute.  Hence,  in  this  state 
of  things,  there  is  no  scope  for  faith,  for  any  teaching  of 
God,  for  any  inspirations  of  love,  any  bursts  of  ardent  zeal. 
The  best  men  are  those  who  creep  along  the  line,  who 
serve  God  and  their  generation  by  the  human  canons  thus 
prepared,  who  study  their  duties,  not  in  the  light  of  Scrip 
ture,  the  visions  of  eternity,  the  great  designs  of  the  gos 
pel,  or  the  miseries,  groans,  and  dangers  of  a  suffering 
world ;  but  in  that  of  the  code,  the  pandects  of  a  society. 
All  this  is  mischievous,  is  absolutely  destructive.  Insti 
tutions  ought  to  be  a  focus  of  diffusive  light  and  intelli 
gence,  not  of  darkness  and  death ;  they  ought  to  contain  in 
them  the  pulse,  not  of  stagnation,  but  of  life,  beating  con- 


348  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

stantly,  and  sending  out  its  vitality  to  every  part  of  the 
body ;  they  ought  to  encourage  and  foster  every  tiling  spi 
ritual,  pious,  holy,  designed  for  the  spread  of  truth,  and 
the  evangelization  of  the  world,  and  not  discourage  and 
quench  the  zeal  of  good  men.  By  some  means,  a  Church 
ought  to  possess  two  great  elements  at  the  same  time, — 
order  and  liberty.  Institutions  which  secure  order  without 
giving  liberty,  gain  their  point,  so  far  as  this  one  thing  is 
considered  ;  but  it  is  the  order  of  death.  Thought,  genius, 
principle,  faith,  love ; — all,  in  fact,  which  makes  the  man, 
or  constitutes  the  Christian,  is  buried  in  one  grave ;  and 
then  the  inactivity  is  called  "  order."  It  is,  indeed,  order 
with  a  witness  !  So  is  the  silence  of  the  churchyard.  The 
dead  trouble  nobody,  except  the  affrighted  child  and  wo 
man,  who,  as  they  trip  along  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening, 
imagining  the  appearance  of  a  ghost,  "  whistle  to  keep  their 
courage  up." 

These  sons  of  order  and  men  of  business  in  Christianity 
are  always  a  second-rate  set.  They  are  never  found  guilty 
of  a  noble  conception,  a  fine  flow  of  feeling,  a  generous  sym 
pathy,  an  heroic  act.  Whether  their  one  idea  has  origin 
ated  in  themselves,  or  whether  it  is  the  offspring  of  another 
brain,  (which  is  generally  the  case,)  they  are  a  perfect  uni 
ty.  The  idea  is  the  man,  find  him  where  you  may,  and  the 
man  is  the  idea.  Let  this  man  of  business  be  followed  any 
where,  and  he  is  still  at  his  task.  He  gives  his  jaded  soul 
no  respite.  He  is  poring  at  his  accounts,  mending  his  ma 
chinery,  examining  how  his  appliances  will  answer,  trying 
whether  he  can  fit  in  some  new  stave  to  the  wheel;  and, 
with  all  his  dexterity,  is  ever  endeavouring  to  make  his  grap 
pling-irons  sharp,  and  long  enough  to  reach  and  torment 
everybody.  "What,  then,"  it  is  exclaimed,  "are  we  to 
have  no  order?"  Yes;  such  order  as  comports  with  the 
development  of  the  faculties,  the  exercise  of  all  the  graces 
of  religion,  the  supremacy  of  the  word  of  God.  The  laws 
of  God  are  all  true  and  exact ;  but  they  are  so  made  to 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      349 

operate  as  to  give  expansion  to  every  created  thing,  up  to 
the  full  elevation  of  its  nature.  The  institutions  of  the 
Church  ought  to  embrace  this  principle.  It  is  infinitely 
better  to  have  some  disorder,  with  piety  and  life,  than  to 
have  the  most  perfect  order  without  progress. 

Every  one  of  the  things  above  mentioned,  may  be  consi 
dered  in  the  light  of  an  institution.  Each  building,  called 
a  church  in  America,  is  secured  to  the  people  by  law  ; 
while  these  people  themselves  will  be  found  to  exist  as  a 
little  community,  with  their  rights,  duties,  and  interests  all 
defined  and  represented,  and,  moreover,  managed  by  com 
petent  officers.  A  station,  a  circuit,  or  a  mission,  is  not  a 
place  of  resort  for  a  migratory  tribe  of  rambling  religion 
ists,  who  just  assemble  now  and  then,  as  inclination  or 
caprice  may  dictate.  One  of  these  ecclesiastical  depart 
ments — parishes  they  would  be  called  in  ancient  times — 
is,  in  fact,  an  organization  for  promoting  the  service  of  God 
on  the  one  part,  and  the  spiritual  happiness  of  the  people 
on  the  other.  We  see  that  there  are  thirteen  hundred  of 
these  institutions  scattered  up  and  down  in  this  portion  of 
the  American  population.  These  centres  of  living  Chris 
tians,  of  gospel  light,  of  intelligent  piety,  of  active  zeal 
and  aggressive  energy,  cannot  be  without  power.  In  fact, 
it  is  at  this  point  that  we  must  look  for  the  real,  the  living 
influence  of  the  system.  Other  arrangements  may  blend 
the  masses,  link  the  separate  societies  together,  lock  the 
arms  of  the  trees  into  one  immense  and  widely  extended 
forest ;  but  the  real  life  and  force  of  the  organization  will 
be  found  to  exist  in  the  several  stations  and  circuits. 
Whilst  these  belong  to  the  whole  Church,  to  the  great 
aggregation,  they  are  free  in  their  individual  action.  From 
their  union  with  the  body,  they  derive  encouragement  and 
moral  support,  as  is  always  the  case  when  societies  feeble 
in  themselves  inhere  in  some  large  and  vigorous  confedera 
tion  ;  but  then  they  possess  a  capacity  for  much  separate 
usefulness  from  their  individual  freedom. 


350  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

We  have  only  to  look  at  this  question  by  the  light  of 
other  interests.  In  case  some  general  theory  or  doctrine, 
of  political  or  any  other  science,  had  succeeded  in  organiz 
ing  for  its  support  and  propagation  some  thirteen  hundred 
separate  institutions,  with  three  parts  of  a  million  of  the 
people  ;  whilst  these  people  devoted  their  intelligence, 
their  labour,  and  a  good  portion  of  their  wealth,  for  the 
support  and  extension  of  this  cause,  should  we  not  imagine 
it  to  possess  great  advantages,  and  the  prospect  of  perma 
nent  success  ?  So  it  is,  as  we  think,  with  these  churches. 
They  rest  on  a  solid  basis,  they  have  become  a  part  of 
the  spiritual  and  moral  life  of  society,  they  are  dovetailed 
into  its  other  arrangements,  they  belong  to  the  soil  itself, 
they  communicate  and  receive  nutriment  from  all  things 
around  them,  and  they  are  rendered  vital  by  the  truth 
which  is  in  them. 

We  generally  speak  of  the  institutions  of  a  Church  as 
something  distinct  from  the  Church  itself;  whereas,  the 
view  just  given  supposes  any  local  church  to  be  a  religious 
institution.  And  yet  it  must  be  conceded,  that  some  things 
connected  with  the  Church  look  like  institutions  growing 
out  of  its  organization.  What  is  either  the  district  or  the 
conference  but  an  offshoot  of  this  sort  ?  Of  course,  we 
speak  of  the  conference  proper,  the  assembly  of  ministers, 
and  not  of  the  topical  use  of  the  term  as  applied  to  territory. 
This  conference  is  an  institution  of  the  Church,  contrived 
as  an  organ  of  its  action,  under  certain  conditions.  But  the 
Church  might  exist  without  it,  just  as  an  empire  might  ex 
ist  under  one  chief,  instead  of  being  organized  under  king, 
lords,  and  commons. 

The  tendency,  nay,  the  very  genius,  of  Methodism,  is  to 
build  institutions  upon  the  truth  it  holds.  In  some  sort,  it 
is  a  religion  of  institutions;  it  finds  an  organization  for  every 
purpose ;  it  deposits  everything  in  an  institution.  Its  doc 
trines,  so  far  as  man  is  concerned  in  their  conservation,  are 
intrusted  to  the  care  of  institutions ;  its  church-membership 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OP  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      351 

is  an  incorporation  founded  on  rules  and  laws  ;  its  ministers 
constitute  a  common  brotherhood,  resting  on  reciprocal 
rights,  all  denned  and  understood ;  its  government  is  in  the 
hands  of  various  bodies,  either  bearing  the  name  or  analo 
gous  to  committees  or  conferences.  The  world  is  not  more 
fully  and  completely  parcelled  out  into  governmental  de 
partments,  whether  named  counties,  parishes,  hundreds, 
tithings  ;  and  these,  again,  are  not  more  perfectly  pervaded 
with  various  centres  of  authority  and  power,  for  purposes 
of  administration  and  government,  than  is  Methodism.  It 
is  not  a  religious  opinion  loosely  floating  on  the  breeze ;  it 
is  not  a  random  and  eccentric  flow  of  feeling  and  zeal ;  it  is 
not  a  wide-spread  moral  wave,  ebbing  and  flowing  with  the 
seasons ;  it  is  not  the  casual  and  disconnected  existence  of 
many  thousands  of  enthusiastic  people,  flying  here  and 
there  through  society,  like  George  Fox  and  the  old  Friends, 
delivering  their  testimony,  and  then  departing.  No ;  it  is 
not  this.  In  its  best  state  it  is  full  of  feeling,  of  energy, 
of  faith,  of  holiness,  of  good  works.  It  is  soul  as  well  as 
body.  It  is  animated  by  a  living,  thrilling,  beating  pulsa 
tion  of  piety.  Its  love  is  of  the  most  ethereal  as  well  as 
practical  kind  ;  embracing  the  Saviour  and  the  souls  of  men. 
But,  then,  while  Methodism  is  spirit  and  life,  it  has  shown 
itself  to  be  wise  and  judicious  ;  inasmuch  as  it  has  every 
where  done  its  best  to  render  its  truths,  its  spirit,  and  its 
work  permanent,  by  connecting  the  whole  with  appropri 
ate  institutions. 

Then,  in  looking  at  the  territorial  position  and  power  of 
Methodism  in  the  States  we  have  had  under  review,  a  most 
inadequate  conception  on  the  subject  would  be  attained,  if 
the  mere  numbers  of  the  people  were  *  alone  regarded. 
This  would  be  to  consider  them  an  unarmed  and  helpless 
set  of  savages ;  like  the  Indian  tribes,  to  be  driven  from 
their  territorial  possessions  by  the  force  and  influence  of 
some  future  aggressive  movement  of  Christianity.  Their 
connexion  with  the  country  is  of  a  very  different  nature 


352  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

to  this.  They  have  taken  root  in  the  soil,  in  the  social 
state.  Men  die  off,  human  life  is  a  fleeting  vapour,  gene 
rations  pass  away ;  but  institutions  outlive  these  ravages  of 
time. 

But  they  not  only  continue,  they  collect  around  them, — 
they  rather  embrace  within  their  enclosure  new  generations 
as  they  come  into  being.  Individual  man,  in  his  isolation, 
solitude,  and  sorrows,  looks  abroad  for  some  resting-place, 
and  is  glad  to  connect  himself  with  a  Church  which 
promises  him  permanent  help  and  guidance  in  his  passage 
to  eternity.  In  some  sense,  truth,  knowledge,  religious 
ideas  and  sentiments, — which  are  embedded  in  permanent 
institutions, — may  be  said  to  be  fastened  to  society,  as  the 
trees  of  the  forest  to  their  earthy  home.  It  is  true,  all  this 
may  exist  in  a  very  inert  and  lifeless  state,  as  has  often 
been  the  ease ;  and  yet,  when  the  seed  is  found  in  the 
earth,  there  is  some  chance  that  the  genial  rains  and  sun 
shine  of  heaven  may  reach  and  bring  it  to  maturit}^ ;  where 
as,  if  not  there  at  all,  these  powers  of  nature  could  not 
draw  forth  the  ear  or  ripen  the  harvest.  Where  institu 
tions  are  not  established,  everything  depends  on  individual 
•character  and  exertions  ;  and  when  living  men  are  not 
found  to  maintain  and  propagate  the  truth,  it  must  be  alto 
gether  banished ;  but  Avhen  they  exist,  though  in  them 
selves  insufficient,  yet  still  a  basis  is  found,  a  testimony  is 
borne,  a  standard  continues  unfurled;  and,  although  the 
depression  may  remain  through  a  long  and  dreary  winter, 
yet  still,  in  time,  a  season  of  "  refreshing  will  come  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord." 

The  point  of  interest,  then,  is,  that,  besides  the  thousands 
of  living  men  professing  the  Methodist  faith  on  the  Atlantic 
seaboard,  these  people  have  adopted  means  to  conserve 
and  propagate  their  doctrines;  to  carry  on  a  constant 
aggressive  evangelization  amongst  the  unconverted  and 
thoughtless ;  to  promote  and  extend,  by  the  vigorous  use 
of  the  press,  their  sentiments  and  views  on  religious  ques- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     353 

tions ;  and  to  raise  the  standard  of  intelligence  and  know 
ledge  by  a  collegiate  course  of  education ;  and  then  to 
govern  and  direct  the  whole  to  a  good  and  useful  practical 
result,  by  a  minute  and  local  or  a  general  system  of  govern 
ment,  as  the  case  may  be.  This  form  of  Methodism  shows 
that  it  has  taken  root  hi  the  country,  and  is  not  likely  soon 
to  be  destroyed.  For  good  or  for  evil,  this  form  of  the 
Christian  faith  is  likely  to  remain  an  element  of  American 
society  in  all  time  to  come.  Its  principles,  its  men,  its  or 
ganization,  and  its  institutions,  must  have  their  share  in 
fashioning  the  destinies  of  the  American  people.  A  wild 
outburst  of  religious  effervescence  will  soon  be  over ;  and, 
like  the  course  of  the  vessel  on  the  sea,  no  trace  be  left  be 
hind  in  a  very  short  period.  This  has  been  considered  the 
character  and  the  destiny  of  Methodism  by  many  erroneous 
and  bigoted  observers.  Its  history  has  not  shown  it  to  be 
of  this  ephemeral  nature  anywhere ;  and  whatever  may  be 
its  destiny  in  the  Old  World,  most  assuredly  it  is  not  likely 
to  have  this  fate  in  the  New. 

In  the  aspect  in  which  we  are  considering  it,  the  Method 
ist  Church  is  now  favoured  beyond  anything  we  can  con 
ceive  by  the  conditions  of  the  country.  In  establishing 
territorial  institutions,  it  will  be  seen  at  once,  that  the  suc 
cess  must  depend  very  much  upon  the  occupancy  or  the 
non-occupancy  of  the  soil.  Where  a  territorial  Church  is 
found  with  prescriptive  rights,  ecclesiastical  arrangements, 
embracing  the  whole  country,  a  numerous  clergy,  strong 
public  prejudices  in  its  favour,  and  a  long  traditional  ce 
lebrity, — where  all  this  is  found,  it  is  evident  that  a  new 
territorial  organization  must  meet  with  great  obstructions 
in  its  progress.  Nothing  of  this  sort  existed,  in  the  com 
mencement  of  Methodism,  at  all  in  some  parts  of  America, 
and  in  the  old  States  only  to  a  very  limited  degree. 

What,  then,  in  this  state  of  things,  should  prevent 
Methodist  institutions  from  obtaining  a  permanent  footing 
in  a  country  so  circumstanced  ?  In  themselves  they  possess 


354  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

a  conservative  principle,  which  tends  to  consolidation ;  so 
that  the  only  question  is,  as  to  whether  they  are  adapted 
to  the  civil  state,  the  genius  of  the  people,  the  spirit  of  the 
age,  and  the  wants  of  the  country.  Religion,  it  is  true,  as 
a  divine  and  spiritual  dispensation,  will  continue  in  all  its 
freshness  and  glory  forever,  in  despite  of  anything  exter 
nal  and  human.  But  it  is  different  with  organizations. 
These  must  be  adapted  to  the  circumstances  adverted  to, 
or  otherwise  they  will  be  abandoned  by  the  people,  and, 
as  a  consequence,  decay.  For  the  want  of  this  principle 
of  adaptation,  many  great  combinations  of  social,  political, 
and  religious  power  have  fallen  beneath  the  pressure  of 
changes  and  revolutionary  tendencies,  which  the  progress 
of  time  and  events  has  rendered  inevitable.  As  this  has 
been  the  fate  of  so  many  massive  edifices,  it  is  but  too  pos 
sible  that,  at  some  time  or  another,  it  will  be  the  case  with 
the  polity  of  this  Church.  But  this  day  has  not  yet  ar 
rived,  and  is  not  likely  soon  to  appear. 

One  of  the  main  features  of  our  system  hitherto  has  been 
its  power  of  adaptation,  its  elastic  spring.  This,  again, 
arises  from  keeping  clear  of  divine-right  theories  and  max 
ims  in  matters  which  have  been  left  as  indifferent.  Method 
ism  holds  nothing  but  the  truth,  the  gospel  itself,  as  pro 
perly  divine.  Having  never  considered  one  of  its  conclaves, 
like  a  Popish  council,  as  in  possession  of  inspired  wisdom, 
it  has  never  held  that  the  decrees  of  these  bodies  are  in 
fallible,  and  consequently  divine.  Popery  has  split  on  this 
rock.  Its  infallibility,  it  is  true,  has  been  a  great  power  in 
its  hands  :  it  has  done  prodigious  service  in  its  time.  But 
it  entirely  annihilates  the  principle  of  adaptation,  except  by 
evasions.  The  papacy  is  fastened  to  this  dogma ;  it  cannot 
alter,  and  must,  sooner  or  later,  be  destroyed.  This  free 
dom  is  one  of  the  safeguards,  as  well  as  one  of  the  mightiest 
instruments  of  Christianity  itself.  Holding  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel  firmly,  tenaciously,  faithfully ;  yet  still  we  con 
sider  ourselves  at  perfect  liberty  respecting  the  mode  and 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     355 

means  of  making  them  known.  The  conduits,  the  pipes  by 
which  the  waters  of  life  are  conveyed  to  an  arid  world, 
have  never  been  confounded  with  the  waters  themselves. 
By  just  adhering  to  this  simple  maxim,  a  freedom  of  action 
is  secured,  that  enables  the  Church  to  do  the  work  of  the 
Lord  in  any  place,  and  in  the  midst  of  every  variety  of  con 
dition  in  which  a  people  may  be  found. 

But  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the  system  is  admirably  fitted 
to  meet  the  wants  of  a  new  country.  This  one  character 
istic  has  carried  it  to  its  present  point  of  progress,  and  must 
carry  ifc  much  farther.  Besides,  a  body  which  is  always 
in  motion  must  possess  the  habit  of  activity.  Nothing  can 
be  well  stagnant  in  a  Church  which  is  constantly  ebbing 
and  flowing,  like  the  tides  of  the  ocean,  by  reason  of  its 
itinerancy.  But  this  wonderfully  agrees  with  the  American 
spirit.  To  aim  at  progress,  onward  adventure,  new  acqui 
sitions,  greater  scope,  unexplored  territory,  are  the  very 
elements  of  American  character.  These  passions  and  tastes 
seem  almost  to  belong  to  his  being,  to  be  a  part  of  himself. 
What  kind  of  church-order  or  ministry  can  be  so  perfectly 
fitted  to  meet  all  this  as  an  itinerant  system?  The  two 
things  might  have  been  made  for  each  other,  they  so  ad 
mirably  fit.  Even  the  episcopacy  of  the  Church  is  con 
ceived  in  the  same  spirit.  The  Methodist  bishop  is,  of  all 
men,  full  of  enterprise,  and  is  constantly  in  motion.  He  is  a 
bishop  that  he  may  oversee.  Instead  of  being  confined  to 
any  particular  locality,  he  is  found  everywhere,  to  the  very 
extremities  of  the  country,  seeking  the  scattered  flock  of 
Christ,  and  looking  diligently  after  those  who  are  within 
the  fold.  The  distant  prairies  and  settlements  of  the  "  far 
west,"  the  wigwams  of  the  Indians  in  their  far-off  territories, 
the  huts  and  the  plantations  occupied  by  the  negro  race — 
all  witness  the  presence  and  labours  of  the  bishop.  His 
business  is  to  lead  on  the  militant  host  of  God's  elect  to 
new  enterprises  and  labours.  His  prerogatives  are  not  de 
signed  to  exact  obedience,  to  subdue  and  intimidate,  but  to 


356  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

inspirit  to  fresh  zeal  and  devotion  to  the  cause  of  God.  It 
is  not  his  calling  to  "  eat  the  flesh  and  warm  himself  in  the 
wool  of  the  flock,"  but  to  go  before  them  in  the  wilderness, 
allure  them  to  green  pastures,  and  "feed  them  with  the 
finest  of  the  wheat."  Thus,  as  far  as  can  be  perceived,  the 
institutions  of  this  Church,  and  the  wants  and  spirit  of  the 
country,  are  in  perfect  harmony.  Only  let  the  truth  and 
Spirit  of  God  imbue  and  live  in  these  institutions,  and  then 
they  are  not  only  safe  from  decay,  but  they  must  accom 
plish  their  purpose  in  diffusing  true  religion  and  virtue 
through  the  entire  country  for  ages  and  generations  to 
come. 

II.— THE  HUDSON  AND  LAKE  LINE. 

IN  prosecuting  our  territorial  survey  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  we  now  enter  upon  the  line  of  the  Hudson  and 
the  Lakes.  By  an  examination  of  the  map,  it  will  be  seen 
that  this  marks  out  a  distinct  portion  of  the  States,  and 
furnishes  a  convenient  division  for  our  purpose. 

In  passing  from  the  seacoast  into  the  interior,  by  this 
route,  the  results  will  be  found  much  the  same  as  on  the 
Atlantic  line.  The  country  itself  is  amongst  the  most  beau 
tiful  and  fertile  portions  of  the  States.  Many  parts  of  it 
are  highly  cultivated ;  fine  arable  and  meadow  land,  water 
ed,  as  is  usual  in  America,  by  innumerable  rivers  and 
streams,  everywhere  meets  the  eye ;  hills  of  every  eleva 
tion,  covered  with  trees  and  foliage,  rich  with  various  hues 
and  fragrance,  rise  to  adorn  the  landscape ;  and  as  far  as 
such  a  fact  can  be  attested  by  appearances,  a  thriving  and 
happy  population  is  rapidly  filling  the  country. 

All  this  territory  is  occupied  by  the  Methodist  Church. 
Its  enterprising  evangelists  have  entered  every  open  door. 
A  little  time  ago  the  whole  presented  the  aspect  of  a  mis 
sion,  an  enterprise,  a  trial  for  occupancy ;  but  now  the 
Church  presents  the  appearance  of  a  quiet,  peaceful,  and 
settled  power.  Along  this  line,  and  the  country  adjacent, 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     357 

it  will  be  found,  on  examination,  that  a  complete  ecclesias 
tical  organization  has  been  formed,  and  that  the  ministry 
and  religious  ordinances  of  the  body  pervade  the  entire 
country;  and,  moreover,  as  the  system  is  everywhere 
voluntary,  it  follows  that  great  numbers  of  the  people  be 
long  to  the  community,  else  its  institutions  could  not  exist. 

I.  About  six  miles  north  of  Albany  stands  the  city  of 
TROY,  which  gives  its  name  to  a  conference.  Why  Troy, 
instead  of  Albany,  should  have  been  fixed  upon,  when  the 
latter  is  the  metropolitan  city  of  the  State  of  New- York, 
and  much  larger  than  Troy,  it  is  difficult  to  say. 

Connected  with  the  Troy  Conference  we  find  seven  dis 
tricts, —  Troy,  Albany,  Saratoga,  Poultney,  Burlington, 
Plattsburgh,  St.  Alban's ;  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight 
Stations,  circuits,  and  missions ;  one  hundred  and  ninety 
ministers,  with  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight  local  preach 
ers  ;  twenty-five  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty-seven 
church-members  ;  ninety-seven  only  of  whom  are  people  of 
colour. 

We  find  the  following  stations  : — Troy  Conference  Aca 
demy,  J.  T.  Peck,  principal ;  R.  Q.  Mason,  teacher.  The 
above  Dr.  Jesse  T.  Peck  is  brother  of  Dr.  George  Peck, 
now  editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  and  is  a  gentleman 
of  fine  talents  and  much  energy.  He  was  chosen  one  of 
the  secretaries  of  the  last  General  Conference  at  Pitts 
burgh,  and  discharged  its  duties  with  excellent  tact  and 
ability. 

The  work  in  this  locality  commenced  in  1788.  I  find 
a  conference  was  held  in  Albany  in  1791  ;  but  the  term 
"  conference,"  at  that  time,  does  not  seem  to  indicate  a 
territorial  division — a  diocese — but  simply  a  meeting  of 
preachers,  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

II.  The  VERMONT  CONFERENCE  is  the  next  in  topographi 
cal  order  in  our  line.  This  is  a  small  ecclesiastical  section, 


358  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

and  only  embraces  a  few  places.  We  have  three  districts; 
namely,  Montpelier,  Danville,  Springfield  :  sixty-four  sta 
tions,  circuits,  and  missions ;  seventy-one  ministers,  with 
forty-six  local  preachers  ;  and  seven  thousand  nine  hundred 
and  fifty-three  church-members. 

We  have  the  following  appointment  noted  :  H.  C.  Wood, 
Principal  of  the  Springfield  Wesleyan  Seminary. 

Methodism  was  introduced  into  this  State  in  1794. 

III.  We  now  come  to  the  BLACK  RIVER  CONFERENCE. 
In  connexion  with  this  conference  we  have  six  districts ; 
namely,  Rome,  Syracuse,  Osweyo,  Adams,  Watertown,  and 
Pottsdam  :  ninety-three  stations,  circuits,  and  missions;  one 
hundred  and  thirteen  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and  forty- 
five  local  preachers ;  and  fifteen  thousand  nine  hundred 
and  seventeen  church-members ;  twenty  only  being  people 
of  colour. 

It  will  be  seen  that  this  conference,  like  that  of  Troy, 
does  not  take  its  name  from  any  State;  and,  to  a  stranger, 
there  is  some  difficulty  in  fixing  its  exact  locality.  The 
names  of  the  stations  are  so  curious,  and  so  few  of  them 
can  be  found  on  the  best  maps,  that  were  it  not  just  for  the 
discovery  of  one  or  two  of  the  most  prominent,  one  might 
be  left  in  the  dark  altogether  respecting  this  Black  River 
Conference. 

Black  River  empties  itself  into  Lake  Ontario,  and  flows 
in  a  somewhat  northerly  direction  from  the  interior  of  the 
State  of  New-York.  Sackett's  Harbor,  one  of  the  stations 
of  this  conference,  is  nearly  opposite  Kingston,  on  the 
Canadian  side  of  Lake  Ontario,  as  are  Mexico  and  Oswego, 
two  other  stations.  This  ecclesiastical  division  of  the  terri 
tory  of  the  State  of  New- York  skirts  the  above  beautiful 
lake  at  a  point  which  brings  the  American  and  Canadian 
bodies  into  pretty  close  contiguity  to  each  other.  We  know 
of  no  bitterness  or  strife  ;  all  is  harmony  and  concord  be 
twixt  the  two  Churches. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   359 

The  numbers  found  on  this  conference  division, — fifteen 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  seventeen, — just  at  a  point 
where  the  northern  extremity  of  the  State  of  New- York 
abuts  upon  the  Ontario  Lake,  and  exactly  opposite  to  the 
Canadian  shore,  indicate  a  fact  which  has  been  before 
referred  to,  and  may  be  worth  looking  at  again.  It  relates 
to  the  contrast  in  population  and  progress  in  the  two  coun 
tries.  It  will  be  found,  on  examination,  that,  in  the  same 
space  in  Canada  which  is  occupied  by  this  Black  River 
Conference,  there  are  scarcely  as  many  hundreds  of  mem 
bers  as  there  are  thousands  on  the  American  side.  How 
is  this  ?  Certainly  not  because  the  Canadian  preachers  are 
less  laborious,  or  that  there  is  a  less  disposition  in  the  peo 
ple  to  embrace  their  doctrines  and  fellowship.  The  case 
is  to  be  accounted  for  on  a  perfectly  different  principle ; 
namely,  the  wonderful  difference  betwixt  the  population, 
the  activity,  and  the  progress  of  the  American  State,  as 
contrasted  with  the  British  colony.  The  soil,  the  climate — 
indeed,  all  the  elements  of  social  improvement,  are  as  great 
on  the  Canadian  side  as  on  that  of  America ;  but  the  differ 
ence,  in  point  of  fact,  is  prodigious. 

It  is  not  for  us  to  speculate  on  the  causes  of  this  differ 
ence.  They  are,  however,  easily  seen  and  understood  on 
the  spot.  We  perceive,  in  this  case,  that  population  and 
Methodism  in  the  States  go  on  concurrently :  considering 
the  comparatively  recent  ingress  of  any  large  amount  of  peo 
ple  towards  this  frontier  of  the  Union,  it  is  amazing  how 
great  and  mighty  the  amount  of  advancement  they  have 
made.  The  harbours  and  shores  of  these  lakes — these 
inland  seas — are  being  filled  up  by  an  energetic  race,  who  are 
laying  the  foundations  of  an  extended  trade  and  commerce, 
only  second  to  that  which  is  seen  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard, 
or  that  which  is  carried  on  on  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi. 
It  is  cheering  to  the  philanthropist  and  the  Christian  to 
perceive,  that  this  new  population  does  not  settle  down  in 
a  state  of  heathenism.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel,  the 


360  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

ordinances  of  the  Church,  and  the  appliances  of  education 
and  knowledge,  are  all  finding  their  way,  and  becoming 
living  elements  of  the  growing  and  expanding  civilization. 

We  have  no  fewer  than  three  notices  of  educational  in 
stitutions  in  this  conference  : — Mexico  Academy,  to  be  sup 
plied  ;  Gouverneur  Wesleyan  Seminary,  J.  W.  Armstrong  ; 
John  Dempster,  Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Methodist 
Biblical  Institute,  Concord,  New-Hampshire. 

It  was  the  writer's  happiness  to  meet  with  Dr.  Demp 
ster  at  Pittsburgh.  The  Biblical  Institute,  of  which  he  is 
the  professor,  in  point  of  fact,  is  a  theological  college.  It 
is  the  only  institution  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States  in 
any  way  connected  with  the  Methodist  Church;  for,  though 
at  the  colleges  and  universities  many  of  the  professors  have 
theological  classes,  they  have  not  yet  thought  it  advisable 
to  establish  separate  and  exclusive  theological  schools. 
This  is  a  subject  which  the  American  Methodist  Church 
has  not  decided.  It  seems  to  be  an  open  question  among 
them,  and  not  likely  soon  to  be  settled.  It  must  not  be 
inferred  from  this,  that  they  are  indifferent  to  theological 
learning.  Their  energetic  support  of  educational  institu 
tions,  and  their  practice  of  connecting  theological  classes 
and  lectures  with  their  college  and  university  courses,  most 
clearly  show  the  contrary  of  this.  The  matter  of  fact  is, 
that  a  very  deep,  indeed,  enthusiastic,  conviction  of  the 
advantages  of  instruction,  and,  moreover,  of  a  well-trained 
ministry,  exists  almost  universally  amongst  them. 

The  only  point  on  which  there  is  any  demur  is,  as  to 
whether  it  is  better,  or  the  contrary,  that  the  youth  des 
tined  to  the  ministry  should  be  educated  in  common  with 
the  rest  of  the  Methodist  community,  availing  themselves 
of  the  theological  instruction  provided,  as  above  mentioned  ; 
or,  whether  they  should  be  separated  altogether  from  the 
young  community  about  them,  and  placed  by  themselves 
in  a  sort  of  monastic  establishment.  Much,  it  is  clear,  may 
be  said  on  both  sides  of  the  question.  The  practice  of 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      361 

separate  theological  institutions  is  that  which,  in  this  coun 
try,  has  prevailed  amongst  the  Dissenting  and  Noncon 
formist  bodies  ;  but  it  is  not  the  practice  of  the  national 
universities,  whether  in  England,  Scotland,  or  Ireland.  In 
these  great  seminaries  of  learning  the  lay  youth,  and  those 
who  are  designed  for  the  ministry,  are  educated  in  common. 
There  are  no  theological  institutions  having  a  national  cha 
racter  :  these  all  belong  to  the  separate  Christian  sects. 
Which  is  the  better  system,  it  may  be  difficult  to  say  ;  and 
which  turns  out  -the  greater  men,  it  might  be  considered 
invidious  to  pronounce.  There  are  obviously  benefits  pecu 
liar  to  both  modes  ;  but  they  must  be  different  in  their 
kind.  To  young  men  shut  up  from  all  contact  with  others, 
there  is  the  advantage  of  preservation  from  the  evils  of  bad 
example ;  and  then  the  discipline  brought  to  bear  upon 
them,  can  be,  much  more  stringent  than  if  they  lived  in 
common  with  others.  But,  on  the  other  side,  an  educa 
tional  course  in  union  with  the  lay  youth  of  the  community, 
and,  for  this  reason,  a  much  more  numerous  body,  must 
tend  to  produce  a  more  generous,  manly,  catholic,  and 
national  character  than  the  other.  Better  denominational 
divines  will  be  made,  so  far  as  sectarian  theology  is  con 
cerned,  by  a  merely  isolated  education.  When  this  is  the 
main  object,  it  is  evident  enough  that  separate  schools, 
placed  under  strict  surveillance,  will  be  the  best.  But  if 
the  design  is  to  expand  the  faculties,  to  produce  generous 
and  catholic  feelings,  to  attach  the  soul  to  truth  on  a  uni 
versal  scale,  to  make  the  youth  a  citizen  of  the  nation,  to 
strengthen  his  sympathies  with  all  God's  universe, — then 
an  open  education  seems  the  thing. 

Whether  a  sound  knowledge  of  theology  can  be  attained 
in  connexion  with  this  general  system,  must  be  judged  of 
by  facts.  Are  old  Thomas  Jackson,  Barrow,  Pearson, 
Butler,  divines  of  any  learning  and  religious  acquirements  ? 
because  they  were  educated  and  trained  in  the  national 
universities,  in  common  with  the  lay  youth  of  their  age. 
16 


362  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

Are  Rutherford,  Gillies,  Chalmers,  of  the  Scotch  nation, 
theologians  of  any  distinction  ?  for  they  were  brought  up 
in  the  open  schools  of  their  country.  Are  Usher,  Skelton, 
Magee,  of  the  Irish  nation,  names  of  any  consideration  ? 
these  also  were"  educated  in  common  with  the  laity.  These 
are  amongst  the  great  teachers  of  the  Christian  Church. 
They  belong  to  all  parties,  to  all  ages,  to  all  nations.  They 
are  the  instructors  of  all  communities,  and  will  be  so  to 
the  end  of  time.  But  it  would  be  unjust  to  the  other  side 
not  to  say,  that  the  theological  college  system  has  pro 
duced  great  names :  Drs.  Watts,  Doddridge,  and  Pye 
Smith,  will  live  as  divines,  and  diffuse  the  fragrance  of 
their  pious  and  eminently  useful  labours  through  the 
Church,  in  all  time  to  come. 

How  the  American  Methodist  Church  may  settle  this 
question,  and  whether  they  will  ever  be  led  -to  adopt  the 
plan  of  a  separate  theological  training  for  their  young  min 
isters,  it  is  difficult  to  say.  Besides  the  usual  prejudices 
against  an  isolated  and  separate  education,  on  the  grounds 
of  spoiling  the  students  for  enterprise,  and  the  endurance 
of  toil  and  hardship, — it  strikes  me  that  the  nationalism 
of  the  American  preachers  will  be  found  to  stand  in  the 
way  of  the  adoption  of  this  system.  These  ministers  are 
thorough  citizens  ;  they  feel  themselves  of  the  people  ; 
they  identify  themselves  fully  and  entirely  with  the  nation ; 
and  though  they  possess  the  ministerial  office  and  function, 
yet  there  is  little  affectation  of  the  clerical  caste.  I  should 
say,  that,  next  to  piety  to  God,  a  full  belief  in  Christianity, 
and  the  love  of  the  Gospel,  the  leading  characteristic  of 
the  American  minister  is,  a  full  and  perfect  identification 
of  feeling  and  principle  with  his  country  :  it  will  be  difficult 
to  bring  about  any  plans  of  instruction,  in  case  they  should 
be  attempted,  the  tendency  of  which  is  in  any  way  to  alien 
ate  the  minister  from  the  citizen,  the  priest  from  the  Ame 
rican.  Jt  is  clearly  seen  by  these  sagacious  men  that  the 
institution  of  exclusively  theological  colleges,  which  should 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   363 

detach  the  youth  of  the  Church  from  the  body  of  the 
people,  is,  in  spirit,  directly  opposed  to  the  genius  of 
general  citizenship,  and  must  tend  to  create  a  class  whose 
feelings,  tastes,  and  habits,  will  necessarily  be,  in  some 
sort,  sectarian.  At  any  rate,  at  present,  the  idea  has  very 
little  favour  and  countenance  amongst  either  ministers  or 
people. 

IV.  The  ONEIDA  CONFERENCE  joins  that  of  Black  River. 
It  includes  eight  districts, —  Cazenovia,  Oneida,  Chenango, 
Otxego,  Newark,  Cayuga,   Susquekannah,  and  Wyoming  : 
one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  stations,  circuits,  and  mis 
sions  ;  one  hundred  and  sixty  ministers,  with  two  hundred 
and  two  local  preachers  ;  and  twenty-five  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  seventy-six  church-members,   eighty-six    of 
whom  are  coloured  people,  and  ninety  Indians. 

We  have  the  following  appointments  in  this  conference : 
— Henry  Bannister,  Principal  of  the  Oneida  Conference 
Seminary  ;  Edward  Bannister,  Professor  ;  Nelson  Rounds, 
Editor  of  the  Northern  Christian  Advocate  ;  Alonzo  Wood, 
Chaplain  of  State  Prison  at  Auburn ;  R.  Nelson,  Principal 
of  Wyoming  Seminary. 

Here,  then,  we  find  the  usual  agencies  at  work.  Two 
seminaries,  one  Christian  Advocate,  and  one  chaplain  to  a 
state  prison.  This  does  not  look  like  an  inefficient  church 
system. 

V.  The  GENESEE  CONFERENCE  abuts  upon  Oneida.     We 
have  nine  districts  belonging  to  this  division  of  the  country  ; 
namely,  Ontario,  East  Rochester,  Genesee,  Buffalo,  Niagara, 
Rushford,  Dansville,  Wellsborough,  and  Seneca  Lake :  one 
hundred  and  fifty-nine  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ;  one 
hundred  and  eighty-seven  ministers,  with  two  hundred  and 
fifty-three  local   preachers;  and  twenty-six  thousand  six 
hundred  and  twenty-four  church-members,  fifty-eight  of 
whom  are  coloured  people. 


364  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

The  manner  of  the  commencement  of  the  work  in  this 
part  of  the  country,  is  given  by  the  historian  of  Me 
thodism  : — 

"As  early  as  1792,  Mr.  Garrettson  had  travelled  through  various 
parts  of  this  new  country,  preaching  to  the  people  in  their  log-houses, 
in  barns,  and  often  holding  his  quarterly-meetings  under  the  foliage 
of  trees.  Aided  as  he  was  by  those  zealous  young  preachers,  who 
entered  this  field  of  labour,  he  was  instrumental  in  extending  the 
gospel  and  its  attendant  blessings  into  these  destitute  places.  By 
these  means  those  societies  were  established  which  have  continued 
to  flourish  arid  increase  to  the  present  time.  Along  the  Mohawk 
River,  as  far  as  Utica,  as  well  as  the  Chcnango  and  Susquehannah 
rivers,  those  pioneers  of  Methodism  penetrated,  and  laid  the  founda 
tion  for  those  extensive  revivals  of  religion  which  have  blessed  that 
region  of  the  country.  We  may  form  some  judgment  of  the  good 
effects  of  these  labours  and  sacrifices  from  the  fact,  that  there  were 
returned  in  the  Minutes  for  this  year,  including  Tioga,  Wyoming1, 
Saratoga,  and  Seneca  circuits,  eight  hundred  and  ninety-two  members 
of  the  Church.  Had  equal  zeal  been  manifested  at  this  early  period 
in  building  suitable  houses  of  worship,  as  the  work  enlarged  with  the 
progress  of  the  settlements,  Methodism  would  have  taken  a  stand 
here  more  firmly,  and  have  exerted  a  much  more  hallowed  and  ex 
tensive  influence  over  the  population." — Bangs's  "  History  of  Method 
ism?  vol.  ii,  pp.  66,  67.  See  Asbury,  vol.  iii,  p.  293. 

Nothing  can  well  be  finer  than  the  work  above  described. 
For  the  evangelist  to  place  himself  by  the  side  of  the  ad 
vancing  population,  to  make  himself  one  of  them,  to  share 
their  privations, — to  enter  their  log-huts  with  messages 
of  mercy, — to  hold  his  meetings  for  preaching  and  prayer 
under  the  spreading  foliage  of  the  trees  of  the  wilderness ; 
— to  encourage  the  woodman  in  his  aggressions  upon  the 
forest,  and  the  farmer  in  his  efforts  to  turn  up  the  virgin 
soil,  for  a  first  crop  ; — then  to  see  these  primitive  families 
erecting  their  altar,  like  Abraham  in  the  desert,  to  the  God 
of  the  lonely  waste,  as  well  as  of  the  crowded  city  ; — to 
listen  to  the  echoes  of  praise  and  prayer  reverberating  in 
the  midst  of  solitudes,  made  vocal  for  the  first  time  since 
time  began  ; — all  this  is  infinitely  beautiful.  This  was  the 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      365 

work  of  that  glorious  evangelist,  Freeborn  Garrettson,  and 
his  young  men.  The  seed  they  sowed  has  indeed  sprung 
up,  and  produced  a  plentiful  harvest,  notwithstanding  the 
somewhat  mournful  tone  of  our  good  friend  Bangs  about 
the  "preaching-houses."  How  everything  could  have 
been  done  at  once,  it  is  difficult  to  divine.  How  great 
"preaching-houses"  are  to  be  built,  whether  in  America 
or  anywhere  else,  before  there  is  a  people  to  build  them, 
or  money  to  pay  for  them,  one  cannot  well  imagine.  But 
it  is  always  the  fashion  for  the  present  to  find  fault  with 
the  past.  Why  were  our  forefathers  so  very  foolish  as  to 
build  such  little  paltry  chapels, — "  houses  of  worship," — 
as  they  did  ?  How  much  more  rational  and  religious 
it  would  have  been,  if  they  had  erected  edifices  which 
would  have  held,  say,  a  couple  of  thousands  !  Besides, 
these  miserable  little  shabby  temples  only  stand  in  the 
place  of  great  ones ;  just  as  a  rotten  tree,  till  it  is  blown 
down,  fills  the  space  which  might  be  occupied  by  a  grace 
ful,  majestic,  blooming  young  son  of  the  forest. 

This  is  the  way  people  talk  on  this  subject.  But  how 
the  "preaching-houses"  in  the  American  wilderness  were 
to  be  built,  almost  before  the  timber  was  felled, — certainly 
before  the  soil  was  cultivated, — is  puzzling  to  know  ;  and 
how,  nearer  home,  the  spacious,  elegant,  costly  edifice  is  to 
rise,  except  from  a  previous  beginning,  perhaps  of  a  very- 
humble  and  homely  description,  is  equally  difficult  to  com 
prehend.  Let  not  the  great  despise  the  little  ;  they  would 
never  have  held  their  own  elevated  position,  had  not  some 
body  laid  the  foundation.  And  let  not  the  citizen  gentle 
man  despise  the  woodman  ;  his  city  had  never  risen,  had 
not  the  pioneer  cleared  the  ground. 

VI.  The  ERIE  CONFERENCE.  A  narrow  strip  of  country, 
belonging  to  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,"  stretches  to  Lake 
Erie ;  and  a  town,  named  after  the  lake,  stands  on  this 
narrow  neck  of  land.  This  ecclesiastical  division  contains 


366  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

six  districts;  namely,  Ravenna,  Warren,  Meadville,  Erie, 
Jamestown,  and  Franklin :  eighty-five  stations,  circuits, 
and  missions ;  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  ministers, 
with  one  hundred  and  ninety-three  local  preachers  ;  twenty 
thousand  one  hundred  and  forty-three  church-members, 
fifty-eight  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

We  have  the  usual  appointments  and  agencies  in  this 
conference  : — Asbury  Seminary,  G.  B.  Hawkins,  Principal ; 
Alleghany  College,  G.  W.  Clark,  Calvin  Kingsley,  Pro 
fessors  ;  M.  G.  Briggs,  Agent. 

Besides  the  north-western  point  of  the  State  of  Pennsyl 
vania,  above  referred  to,  this  conference  embraces  portions 
of  the  New- York  and  Ohio  States  bordering  on  Pennsyl 
vania.  But  the  greatest  point  of  interest  is  its  connexion 
with  Lake  Erie.  It  was  the  author's  privilege  to  touch  at 
one  of  the  most  important  stations,  Cleveland,  in  this  con 
ference,  and  to  witness,  as  in  many  other  cases,  the  rapid 
development  of  the  resources  of  the  country.  The  harbour 
is  both  spacious  and  safe  ;  and  the  city  presents  a  beautiful 
appearance  from  the  water.  The  Cuyahoga  River  empties 
itself  into  the  lake  at  this  point ;  and  the  Ohio  canal  termi 
nates  here.  This  city  is  destined  to  hold  a  high  position 
amongst  the  cities  of  the  lakes. 

VII.  The  NORTH  OHIO  CONFERENCE  joins  that  of  Erie. 
This  conference  contains  seven  districts, — Delaware,  Mount 
Vernon,  Wooster,  Norwalk,  Tiffin,  Maumee,  Sidney : 
eighty  stations,  circuits,  and  missions ;  one  hundred  and 
thirty-three  ministers,  with  forty-two  local  preachers,  and 
twenty-six  thousand  and  forty-three  church-members,  fifty- 
six  of  whom  are  coloured  people. 

We  find  the  following  special  appointments  : — Ohio  Wes- 
leyan  University,  Edward  Thompson,  President ;  H.  M. 
Johnson,  Professor ;  E.  B.  Gurly,  Agent.  Baldwin  Institute, 
Lorenzo  Warner,  Principal.  Chaplain  to  Western  Seamen's 
Friend  Society  for  the  port  of  Toledo,  Thomas  Cooper. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   367 

The  above  university,  which  is  located  at  Delaware,  was 
founded  so  recently  as  1844.  Dr.  Thompson,  like  some 
other  eminent  men  in  the  ministry,  is  an  M.  D.,  and  has  been 
selected  for  his  present  onerous  post  on  account  of  his 
abilities  and  learning.  The  State  of  Ohio  stretches  from 
the  river  of  that  name  to  Lake  Erie ;  and  this  North  Ohio 
Conference  touches  its  beautiful  waters.  There  remains 
much  land  still  to  "possess;"  but  the  country  is  rapidly 
filling  up  with  a  thriving  and  prosperous  population. 

VIII.  The  MICHIGAN  CONFERENCE  is  the  next  in  our 
present  line.    This  name,  it  is  to  be  presumed,  is  taken  from 
the  State,  and  this  latter  from  Lake  Michigan.     This  con 
ference  gives  us  seven  districts ;  namely,  Detroit,  Ann  Ar 
bor,  Marshall,  Monroe,  Kalamazoo,  Grand  River,  and  In 
dian  Mission  :  seventy-nine  stations,  circuits,  and  missions ; 
one  hundred  and  eighteen  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and 
ninety-one  local  preachers ;  sixteen  thousand  and  seventy- 
one  church-members,  eight  of  whom  are  coloured  people. 

The  special  appointments  are  as  follows : — John  A. 
Baughman,  Agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society ;  D.  D. 
Whedon,  Professor  in  the  Michigan  University ;  F.  C.  Kin- 
near,  Principal  of  the  Wesleyan  Seminary  at  Albion. 

Michigan  University,  in  which  Mr.  Whedon  is  a  profes 
sor,  is  not  a  Methodist  institution.  It  is  located  at  Ann 
Arbor,  and  was  founded  so  lately  as  1837.  But  the  fact 
that  this  gentleman  is  appointed  to  his  present  office  by 
the  authorities  of  the  university,  shows  that  neither  Method 
ism  nor  its  ministers  occupy  a  low  position  in  public  esti 
mation. 

IX.  The  NORTH  INDIANA  CONFERENCE  unites  with  the 
Michigan.     This   division  contains  nine   districts, — Green- 
castle,    Crawfordsville,  Lafayette,  Indianapolis,  Centreville, 
Peru,  Logans-port,  La.porte,  Fort    Wayne :   eighty-six  sta 
tions,   circuits,   and  missions ;   one  hundred   and   thirteen 


368  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

ministers,  with  two  hundred  and  fifty-seven  local  preach 
ers  ;  and  twenty-six  thousand  three  hundred  and  two 
church-members :  of  this  number  there  are  fifty  coloured 
people. 

We  find  the  following  extra  appointments : — Indiana 
Asbury  University,  William  C.  Larabee,  Cyrus  Nutt,  Pro 
fessors  ;  G.  M.  Beswick,  W.  H.  Huffman,  Agents ;  B.  F. 
T efft,  Editor  of  Ladies'  Repository ;  Aaron  Wood,  Agent 
of  the  American  Bible  Society. 

But  though  the  Minutes  report  the  above-named  gentle 
men  as  officers  of  Asbury  University,  by  turning  to  the 
Indiana  Conference  we  shall  find  four  more  appointments. 
The  usage  seems  to  be  to  place  every  minister  in  connexion 
with  his  own  conference,  let  his  official  post  be  what  it  may. 
Hence  a  person  may  belong  to  a  conference  at  any  dis 
tance,  and  yet  have  an  appointment  in  one  of  the  public 
institutions  in  another  place.  The  four  additional  appoint 
ments  referred  to  are, — Matthew  Simpson,  President  of  the 
Indiana  Asbury  University ;  Isaac  Owen,  Agent  for  the 
Indiana  Asbury  University ;  Greenlee  H.  M'Laughlin, 
Agent  for  the  current  expenses  of  the  Indiana  Asbury  Uni 
versity  ;  and  William  M.  Daily,  Agent  for  the  Agricultural 
Professorship  of  the  Indiana  Asbury  University. 

It  seems  that  agricultural  science  is  connected  with  this 
school.  Looking  at  the  business  of  farming  as  one  of  the 
permanent  callings  of  a  vast  population,  this  will  appear  a 
suitable  subject  of  study.  Who  can  say  that  farming  ought 
not  to  have  the  advantages,  of  learning  as  well  as  other  de 
partments  ?  Why  should  not  the  exterior  world  engage  the 
recondite  investigations  of  gifted  men  ?  Surely,  there  is 
enough  in  the  business  of  agriculture  to  make  it  most  de 
sirable  that  all  the  productions  of  mother  earth  should  be 
scientifically  examined,  classified,  and  used. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  functions  of  Dr.  Simpson  are  of  a 
different  order ;  and  no  doubt  he  ably  discharges  his  duty. 
Dr.  Simpson  is  a  man  of  mark.  I  had  the  privilege  of 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   369 

much  friendly  intercourse  with  this  gentleman,  and  wit 
nessed  with  great  admiration  the  discharge  of  his  public 
duties  at  the  conference.  He  is  a  very  able  man  in  every 
way,  and,  being  young,  is  likely,  it  is  hoped,  long  to  bless 
the  Church  and  the  world  with  the  benefits  of  his  valuable 
labours. 

X.  We  now  come  to  the  ROCK  RIVER  CONFERENCE,  the 
last  on  this  lake  line.  The  district  of  country  designated 
by  this  term,  seems  to  lie  betwixt  the  western  shores  of 
Lake  Michigan  and  the  Mississippi  River.  It  contains  ten 
districts;  namely,  Chicago,  Ottawa,  Washington,  Peoria, 
Rock  Island,  Mount  Morris,  Plattcville,  Fondulac  Mission, 
MihvauJcie,  and  Racine :  one  hundred  and  seven  stations, 
circuits,  and  missions  ;  one  hundred  and  forty-one  ministers, 
with  three  hundred  and  nineteen  local  preachers ;  and 
eighteen  thousand  nine  hundred  and  thirteen  church-mem 
bers,  twenty-seven  of  whom  are  people  of  colour,  and  one 
hundred  and  sixty-one  Indians. 

It  cheers  one  at  length  to  meet  with  some  Indians.  We 
have  traversed  a  prodigious  extent  of  country  before  over 
taking  any  of  them,  except  once.  Here  some  of  them  are, 
it  seems,  driven  to  the  extremity  of  the  States,  in  this 
direction ;  for  this  Rock  River  Conference  joins  the  Wis 
consin  Territory  ;  indeed,  embraces  some  of  it :  and,  as  the 
term  indicates,  it  is  a  newly  settled  country,  not  yet  formed 
into  a  State.  When  these  Wisconsin  people  have  filled  the 
country,  will  any  of  the  Indians  remain  ?  It  is  certain  they 
will  not.  What  will  be  their  fate,  when  the  tide  of  popu 
lation  has  reached  the  utmost  limits  of  the  country  in  the 
direction  of  the  west ;  when  the  inhabitants  of  the  Atlantic 
shore,  and  those  of  the  Pacific,  are  linked  together  in  one 
unbroken  chain ;  it  is  fearful  to  think.  They  will  not  be 
pushed  into  the  waters  of  the  mighty  deep ;  but  the 
pressure,  like  that  of  disease  and  age,  will  crush  the  last 
of  their  noble  race  to  the  earth. 
16* 


3YO 


TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 


"We  find  the  name  of  a  station  in  this  conference  some 
what  familiar  to  the  ears  of  English  people ;  but  in  a  very 
.different  connexion :  it  is  Nauvoo.  Nauvoo,  it  will  be  re 
membered,  is,  or  was,  the  headquarters  of  the  Mormonites ; 
who,  on  account  of  their  fantastic  and  impious  doctrines, 
have  met,  we  are  told,  with  no  great  favour  from  the  Ame 
rican  people.  They  have  been  driven  from  this  place,  and 
are  wandering  in  various  directions ;  and  amongst  other 
locations  which  they  have  selected,  the  parliamentary  de 
bates  lately  taught  us,  that  numbers  of  them  were  squatting 
jn  Vancouver's  Island.  We  know  not  whether  the  good 
and  zealous  Methodist  preachers  occupied  this  post  of  duty 
before  or  after  the  dispersion  of  these  poor,  deluded  Mor 
monites.  It  is  likely  they  rushed  in  amongst  them  for  the 
purpose  of  seeking  their  conversion ;  but,  failing  to  accom 
plish  this,  they  now  occupy  the  quarters  from  whence  these 
obstinate  blockheads  have  been  driven.  Would  it  not  be 
as  well,  if  a  name  can  be  found,  to  change  the  old  one  ? 

Having  now  passed  through  this  interesting  portion  of 
territory,  it  may  be  proper,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Atlantic 
seaboard,  to  give  a  tabular  summary. 

Conferences.    Dist.        Circuits.      Minist.     Supernum.   Local  Pr.  Members. 


Troy  7 

138 

174 

16 

133 

25.327 

Vermont  ....  3 
Black  River  .  .  6 
Oneida              .  8 

64 
93 
127 

71 
113 

160 

14 
11 
27 

46 
145 
202 

7'.953 
15,917 
25.776 

Genesee   ....  9 
Erie    6 

159 

85 

187 

128 

32 
13 

253 
193 

26,682 
20,148 

North  Ohio  .  .  7 
Michigan    ...  7 
North  Indiana    9 
Rock  River  .    10 

80 
79 
86 
107 

133 
118 
113 
141 

8 
10 
7 
20 

242 
193 
258 
319 

26,043 
16,544 
26,302 
20,143 

1,065 


1,343  153 

It  is  extremely  difficult  to   say  which 


1,984         210,790 


portion  of  the 
United  States  is  the  more  important,  or  promises  to  excel 
in  permanent  prosperity,  when,  in  fact,  the  whole  is  so  rich 
in  promise.  But  there  are  two  things  which  appear  very 
favourable  in  the  regions  now  under  review ;  namely,  the 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  371 

climate  and  the  lakes.  It  is  in  vain  to  deny  that  climate 
has  anything  to  do  with  the  characteristics  of  our  race. 
Northern  latitudes  have  always  produced  the  most  mus 
cular,  hardy,  and  masculine  races.  That  some  kind  of  in 
telligence,  such  as  develops  itself  in  delicate,  poetic,  and 
refined  sentiments,  may  be  found  in  the  more  genial  and 
luxuriant  portions  of  the  earth,  will  be  allowed ;  but  the 
working  and  the  governing  races  have  always  been  found 
located  in  the  midst  of  Borean  tempests.  The  voluptuous 
south  may  cradle  its  generations  of  impassioned  sons ;  but 
the  north  will  always  produce  the  ruling  class.  This  will 
probably  be  the  course  of  things  with  the  people  we  have 
been  contemplating.  They  are,  at  present,  but  in  their  in 
fancy  of  social  life.  Not  more  than  something  like  one- 
third  of  the  land  belonging  to  the  State  of  New- York  is 
cleared,  and  even  that  not  perfectly.  Vast  forests  still 
await  the  woodman's  stroke,  and  prodigious  tracts  of  fruit 
ful  soil  must  some  day  reward  the  labours  of  the  husband 
man.  This  State  is  remarkably  formed,  probably  at  first 
without  design,  but  in  its  effects  very  much  for  its  own  ad 
vantage.  Let  the  reader  take  a  fan  in  his  hand,  just  open 
it,  and  he  has  presented  to  him  the  form  of  the  State  of 
New-York.  The  narrow  point  which  he  holds  in  his  hand 
is  the  city  itself,  and  the  spreading  silk  is  the  country 
stretching  away  to  the  lakes.  The  shores  of  these  waters 
constitute  the  wide-spread  circumference  of  the  State.  This 
is  a  great  territorial  and  commercial  advantage ;  inasmuch 
as  the  Atlantic  and  the  Lakes  are  linked  together.  New- York 

O 

harbour  is  now  one  of  the  great  commercial. emporiums  of 
the  world,  and  it  is  destined  to  be  the  greatest.  Its  rivers, 
canals,  and  railroads,  connect  it  with  Lakes  Ontario  and 
Erie ;  and  these  again  with  the  St.  Lawrence  on  the  one 
side,  and  through  that  noble  river  with  all  the  British  do 
minions  and  the  Atlantic ;  and  then,  in  the  other  direction, 
with  Lakes  Michigan,  Huron,  Superior,  and  the  Mississippi. 
All  we  have  mentioned,  and  much  more,  makes  it  abso- 


372  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

lutely  certain  that,  as  time  advances,  this  State  will  grow 
into  a  great  kingdom.  The  contiguous  countries  through 
which  we  have  been  passing,  partake  of  the  same  features 
of  prosperity  and  progress ;  but  we  mark  this  one  in  par 
ticular,  that  we  may  have  something  definite  before  us. 

Now,  how  stands  the  question  with  respect  to  Method 
ism  in  this  State  ?  We  have  already  remarked  on  the  sub 
ject  with  respect  to  the  city :  what  is  its  progress  in  the 
country?  We  answer,  that  four  of  the  conferences  we 
have  been  examining  lie  principally  in  the  State  of  New- 
York  ;  namely,  TROY,  BLACK  RIVER,  ONEIDA,  G  ENESEE, 
and  a  part  of  ERIE.  In  these  conferences  we  find  93,702 
church-members  ;  which,  with  45,907  for  New- York  itself, 
gives  a  total  of  140,609.  If  we  suppose — which  is  a  low 
estimate — that  there  will  be  four  other  persons,  for  every 
one  of  these,  belonging  to  congregations,  families,  and 
schools,  who  are  not  members  of  the  Church,  but  who  are 
attached  to  Methodism  as  their  religious  system,  then  we 
shall  have  562,436  persons  under  its  influence  in  this  one 
State. 

How  long  has  this  work  been  in  progress  ?  When  did 
it  begin  ?  Philip  Embury  preached  his  first  sermon  in 
New- York  in  1766.  Captain  Webb  followed  in  a  year  or 
two,  and  in  1769  Richard  Boardman  and  Joseph  Pilmoor 
were  appointed  by  the  British  Conference.  This  is  no  very 
remote  date.  There  must  have  been  some  life  and  energy 
in  a  Church  which  can  present  such  a  result  in  so  short  a 
time. 

But  the  nature  of  the  power  whence  all  this  has  sprung, 
is  a  matter  of  serious  importance.  Suspicions  are  enter 
tained  as  to  organizations  of  this  sort.  It  is  often  imagined 
that  self-interest,  ambition,  or  enthusiasm,  leads  men  to 
unite  Jn  these  masses.  In  the  early  times  of  Methodism, 
as  well  as  in  the  primitive  ages  of  the  Church,  these  con 
fraternities  were  suspected  of  perpetrating,  in  their  private 
assemblies,  gross  and  revolting  immoralities.  All  this  has 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   373 

passed  away  long  ago.  But  still  the  problem  remains  un 
solved, — What  has  led  to  this  result  ? 

We  can  entertain  no  doubt  but  that  this  church-organi 
zation  originated  in  real  religious  faith,  convictions,  and 
power.  It  Avas  not  in  the  beginning,  any  more  than  it  is 
at  present,  produced  by  any  mysterious  gravitating  in 
stincts,  leading  men  to  unite  together  they  know  not  why. 
And,  moreover,  it  never  imbibed  the  spirit,  acted  upon  the 
principles,  or  proposed  the  ends,  of  communism — in  any 
form  or  shape.  The  men  who  formed  these  first  societies 
did  so  under  the  teaching  and  influence  of  religion  alone. 
There  is  something  very  much  akin  to  the  progress  of  the 
first  churches  of  Christ,  in  this  great  development  of  reli 
gious  power,  from  so  small  a  beginning.  With  some  per 
sons,  the  insignificance  of  the  instruments,  and  the  ab 
sence  of  all  the  supposed  fitness  for  so  great  a  work,  will 
form  a  difficulty.  Let  it  be  remembered,  however,  that 
this  objection  lies  as  much  against  the  apostles  and  first 
evangelists,  as  against  these  men.  But  when  this  class  of 
difficulties  is  felt  and  objections  raised,  the}-  always  rest 
upon  the  implied  principle, — not  seen,  not  understood,  per 
haps,  but  certainly  in  the  mind, — that  the  conversion  of 
men  and  the  spread  of  religion  is  a  human  thing.  If  di 
vine,  if  of  God,  then,  for  aught  which  can  be  imagined, 
Peter  and  Paul, — Bunyan  and  Baxter, — Asbury  and  Lee, 
— might  be  very  fit  and  suitable  instruments.  It  is  not 
learning  without  God, — not  philosophy  without  the  Holy 
Spirit, — not  a  polished  exterior  and  worldly  distinctions 
without  faith, — which  can  save  the  souls  of  men,  or  lay  the 
foundation  of  churches.  Then,  if  this  work  is  begun  in 
the  grace  and  power  of  the  Divinity,  acting  through  the 
labours  of  men,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  in  innumerable  cases 
the  fittest  instruments  will  be  persons  of  plain,  but  pure 
and  elevated,  minds. 

Judging  of  the  nature  of  the  work  to  be  done  in  Ame 
rica,  one  cannot  but  admire  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  the  se- 


374  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

lection  of  his  instruments.  Would  delicate  and  fastidious 
gentlemen  have  gone  into  the  American  wilderness  to 
preach  the  Gospel, — to  converse  in  familiar  phrase  with 
the  peasant  emigrant,  in  order  to  seek  his  salvation  ? 
Would  this  class  have  submitted  to  the  privations  of  a  new 
country  ?  have  cheerfully  taken  their  place  in  the  log-hut, 
and  been  content  with  its  fare  and  its  lodging  ?  Nay,  had 
this  class  of  persons  been  disposed  to  enter  the  field,  could 
they  have  done  the  work  required  ?  The  tone,  dignity,  and 
superiority  produced  by  a  high  style  of  education  and 
knowledge,  are  very  beautiful  and  excellent,  but  rather  be 
long  to  society  when  formed  and  polished  than  to  its  wil 
derness  state.  We  may  safely  say  that  they  could  not,  if 
they  would,  have  accomplished  the  work  assigned  to  our 
pioneer  evangelists. 

But  let  it  not  be  supposed  that  the  plain  Christian 
preacher  is  incapable  of  great  service  for  religion  because 
he  is  destitute  of  the  ability  to  descant  on  its  philosophy. 
Those  who  make  history  seldom  write  it.  Those  who  per- 
form  noble  deeds  are  never  the  men  to  emblazon  them. 
These  classes  are  too  busy  with  their  enterprise  to  turn 
aside  to  talk  about  its  progress.  Their  work,  the  temple 
raised,  is  their  monument.  Judging  by  this  rule,  we  shall 
be  led  to  see  that  the  workmen  selected  by  God  were  fit 
ting  instruments  for  his  purpose. 

Their  very  plainness,  their  paucity  of  polish,  might  ope 
rate  in  their  circumstances  most  beneficially.  They  would, 
as  one  consequence,  be  kept  from  theorizing,  from  plung 
ing  into  the  abstract,  from  soaring  into  the  ideal.  But, 
better  still,  they  would  be  kept  to  their  work,  and  find 
their  happiness  in  its  success.  They  were  eminently  men 
of  one  business,  and  their  calling  swallowed  up  their  whole 
soul.  This  principle  is  found  to  succeed  in  other  things : 
why  should  it  not  in  this  ?  Their  oneness  of  purpose  will 
account  for  their  success,  as  far  as  instrumentality  is  con 
cerned.  But  it  will  account  for  much  more : — What  led 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  375 

to  this  entire  separation  of  themselves  from  the  world,  and 
devotedness  to  such  a  cause  as  this  ?  Certainly,  religious 
faith.  They  had  a  firm  and  vivid  belief  in  the  Christianity 
which  they  went  about  to  establish;  they  had  confidence 
and  certainty  in  their  own  vocation  and  calling ;  they  had 
no  doubt  as  to  the  particular  dispensation  in  which  they 
were  called  to  be  workmen ;  they  entertained  a  full  per 
suasion  in  their  inmost  soul  in  the  principle  that  God  could 
"  raise  up  children  to  Abraham"  from  amongst  the  scat 
tered  tribes  around  them  ;  and  they  saw,  in  the  promised 
perspective,  that  the  American  "wilderness  and  solitary 
place  should  be  glad  and  blossom  as  the  rose :"  "  be  glad"  in 
the  privileges,  blessings,  and  joys  of  God's  salvation ;  and 
"  blossom"  in  all  the  beautiful  fertility  of  Christian  holiness 
and  love.  Yes,  these  men  knew  what  they  were  doing ; 
they  lived,  and  laboured,  and  suffered,  under  the  full  and 
plenary  conviction  that  God  had  sent  them,  and  they  were 
accomplishing  his  will. 

But  this  of  itself  is  not  sufficient  to  account  for  the  won 
derful  moral  phenomena  on  which  we  look.  There  must  have 
been  something  more  than  man's  labours,  to  bring  about 
these  results,  though  performed  in  honest  simplicity,  and 
under  the  impressions  of  a  strong  belief  in  the  "  things  of 
God."  We  refer  to  the  direct  influence  of  God  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Nothing  short  of  his  influence  and  effusions  could 
possibly  produce  this  spiritual  and  moral  creation.  The 
beginning,  the  original  impulse,  the  life,  must  have  sprung 
from  this  source.  How  could  human  nature,  or  the  politi 
cal  and  social  movements  going  on  in  this  new  country, 
produce  this  spiritual  life  ?  Its  first  seed  must  have  come 
from  above.  This  being  the  case,  all  the  rest  would  fol 
low.  The  unsightly  root,  which  out  of  the  soil  is  lifeless 
and  barren,  no  sooner  finds  a  congenial  element  therein, 
than  it  bursts  through  the  incrustations  in  which  it  is  em 
bedded,  and,  appropriating  to  itself  the  nourishing  influen 
ces  of  nature,  soon  appears  a  perfect  tree,  clothed  with 


376  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

foliage  and  laden  with  fruit.  So  it  must  have  been  with 
this  "  seed  of  the  kingdom."  How  could  the  "  word  of 
the  gospel,"  sown  by  these  good  but  powerless  men,  have 
produced  so  rich  a  harvest,  had  it  not  been  a  divine  seed, 
and  been  blessed  by  the  fructifying  rains  and  dews  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit  ? 

We  are  chiefly  contemplating  this  work  in  its  organized 
form.  But  let  us  endeavour  to  understand  it.  We  shall 
be  in  great  error,  if  we  imagine  that  the  organization  cre 
ated  the  people.  The  people  formed  the  system,  and  not 
the  system  the  people.  Nothing  could  be  more  simple 
than  this  process.  The  men  who  entered  the  wilderness  in 
order  to  cultivate  it  took  no  theory,  no  "plan,  no  platform. 
All  they  did  was  to  preach  the  truth ;  to  deposit  it  in  the 
soul ;  and  then  leave  it  to  its  own  development.  They  won 
the  people  to  Christ,  and  then  trusted  them  to  his  care  and 
love,  to  be  dealt  with  and  to  be  employed  as  he  chose. 
The  rest  followed.  They  obeyed  the  instincts  of  their  new 
nature  ;  and,  as  in  social  life,  sought  union  with  each  other. 
They  felt  the  impulse  of  holy  and  divine  affections ;  and, 
as  in  the  closest  and  most  endearing  friendships  and  rela 
tions,  they  delighted  to  commingle  with  kindred  hearts. 
Here  is  the  origin,  the  plastic  power  of  this  fellowship,  this 
brotherhood.  Rules  followed  the  life  ;  they  did  not  create 
it.  The  whole  framework  and  machinery  of  the  Church 
sprang  from  this  antecedent  power  and  holiness.  Wants 
grew  up  with  existence,  as  they  do  in  all  analogous  cases. 
The  most  complex  constitutional  system  is  Only  the  expan 
sion  of  society  in  a  state  of  high  civilization.  This  is  the 
case  also,  if  we  understand  the  question,  of  the  American 
Methodist  Church. 

But  every  religious  organization  must  cherish  and  keep 
the  spiritual  alive,  or  otherwise  the  framework  will  soon 
break  down.  The  same  reviving  "  showers  of  blessing  " 
from  above,  the  same  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  same 
presence  of  Christ,  the  same  fulness  of  divine  love,  which 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   377 

were  sought  and  enjoyed  by  the  first  converts,  must  be 
constantly  sought  and  received,  or  wintry  barrenness  must 
succeed  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  spring  and  summer. 
The  walls  of  a  palace  may  remain  after  its  lord  is  dead. 

This  is  the  danger  of  complicated,  perfected  organization. 
Through  all  nature  we  see,  that  as  soon  as  the  fruit  is  ripe, 
it  falls ;  and  as  soon  as  physical  life  is  perfect,  it  begins  to 
exhibit  signs  of  decay.  How  different,  now,  at  this  mo 
ment,  is  the  political  and  economical  state  of  America,  as 
compared  with  some  of  the  old,  worn-out  nations  of  Eu 
rope  ! — just  upon  this  principle :  the  one  is  like  a  fine  ath 
letic  youth,  full  of  health,  bloom,  vigour,  activity;  the 
other,  like  a  decrepit  old  man,  worn  down  by  years,  and 
equally  full  of  miseries  ;  not  knowing  which  way  to  turn,  or 
what  expedient  to  adopt,  to  keep  himself  alive.  Something 
like  this  comes  to  be  the  condition  of  churches.  •Perhaps 
there  is  no  great  danger  of  formality,  languor,  or  decay,  at 
present  in  American  Methodism, — of  the  external,  parasite- 
like  growths,  first  embracing  and  then  crushing  the  spirit 
ual  ;  the  organization,  with  its  complexities,  superseding 
and  pushing  aside  the  vital  and  divine.  But  this  danger 
must  come. 

Everything,  indeed,  at  present,  favours  the  idea  of  pro 
gress.  The  Church  cannot  well  stand  still  while  everything 
else  is  in  motion.  She  must  move  on  with  the  perpetually 
advancing  tide,  or  be  left,  like  a  gallant  ship,  stranded  on 
the  shore.  Nothing  can  continue  stationary  in  the  States. 
They  are  obliged  to  go  on.  The  wilderness  cannot  remain 
as  it  is ;  the  gloomy  solitudes  must  be  peopled ;  the  dark 
forests,  now  that  the  Indian  no  longer  prowls  through  their 
thickets  in  quest  of  game,  must  give  place  to  the  civilized 
man ;  and  innumerable,  untold,  indeed,  unimagined,  multi 
tudes  of  cities,  with  their  teeming  and  busy  populations, 
will,  of  necessity,  occupy  these  silent  and  melancholy  re 
gions.  The  Church  is  obliged  to  advance  with  these  ever- 
progressing  multitudes.  At  present,  the  Methodist  body 


378  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

most  certainly  truly  apprehends  its  duties  and  its  destiny, 
and  is  nobly  pressing  on  in  the  career  of  usefulness.  We 
hope — we  pray — that  it  may  never  lose  its  spirit ;  never 
sink  into  inertness ;  never  be  paralyzed  by  its  own  ponder 
ous  bulk ;  and  never  forget  or  forsake  the  principles  and 
the  elevated  faith  of  its  founders. 

III.— THE  OHIO  LINE. 

By  following  another  of  the  great  lines  of  communica 
tion  into  "  the  far- west,"  we  shall  meet  with  the  same  thing 
as  we  have  done  in  the  other  routes.  Pass  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  either  from  Philadelphia  or  Baltimore,  to  Pitts 
burgh  ;  from  thence  to  Cincinnati,  and  from  the  latter  place 
to  St.  Louis ;  and  a  distance  something  like  from  fifteen 
hundred  to  two  thousand  miles  will  be  laid  out  to  traverse. 
This  is  ttie  journey  we  now  propose.  In  all  these  States  of 
the  west,  with  their  cities  and  towns  constantly  increasing 
in  population,  the  Methodist  Church  has  planted  her  insti 
tutions.  Besides  the  chief  places  already  mentioned,  which 
contain  very  large  bodies  of  people  belonging  to  our  faith, 
the  noble-minded  servants  of  God  have  entered  the  wilder 
ness  wherever  man  is  found  to  have  pitched  his  tent,  and 
have  introduced  the  ever-blessed  gospel. 

It  was  the  writer's  good  fortune  to  meet  with  many  of 
the  humble,  but  courageous  and  enterprising,  "  backwood" 
missionaries,  who  had  spent  their  lives  in  following  their 
countrymen  into  the  forests  and  prairies  of  these  distant 
regions,  for  the  purpose  of  winning  them  to  Christ.  A 
finer  race  of  men  it  was  never  his  happiness  to  see ;  ath 
letic,  robust,  muscular;  of  noble  and  independent  mien, 
open  countenance,  lofty  and  expanded  brow,  brave  and 
resolute  bearing ;  and  withal  full  of  fine  common  sense,  in 
telligence,  benevolence,  and  jzeal.  These  men  had,  many 
of  them,  followed  the  Indians  to  their  hunting-ground,  and 
lived  with  them  in  their  wigwams  ;  had  borne  with  their 
childish  weaknesses,  and  the  storm  of  their  fierce  and  fu- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.       379 

rious  passions ; — and  all  for  the  sake  of  their  spiritual  and 
eternal  good.  They  had,  as  well,  accompanied  the  white 
race  in  their  endless  peregrinations.  They  had  lived,  more 
over,  to  witness  the  magnificent  result.  Many  a  race  of 
"  squatters"  they  had  seen  become  a  race  of  freeholders, 
substantial  farmers,  happy  and  prosperous  in  their  circum 
stances.  Many  a  group  of  log-huts,  letting  in  wind  and 
weather,  they  had  beheld  changed  into  beautiful  villages  or 
substantial  towns,  the  residence  of  civilization,  opulence, 
and  religion.  Many  a  league  of  gloomy,  almost  impervious 
forest  they  had  witnessed  yield  to  the  woodman's  axe,  to 
the  ploughman's  industry ;  and,  in  the  place  of  this,  had 
beheld  rich  and  abundant  harvests  waving  beneath  the 
breezes  of  heaven.  Many  haggard,  care-worn,  afflicted, 
and  anxious  matrons,  dragged  into  the  wilderness  by  their 
lords,  surrounded  by  a  wretched,  squalid,  fretful  family, — 
they  had  lived  to  FPC  rise  above  their  difficulties,  and  be 
come  the  centres  of  domestic  order  and  peace,  and  cheered 
by  beholding  their  sons  and  daughters  pass  into  a  happy 
and  hopeful  maturity.  Yes,  these  "  backwood  "  preachers 
have  seen  something-  of  life  !  They  have  done  some  work 
worth  mentioning  for  Glod  and  for  man  ;  and  they  now  reap 
their  reward  in  the  fruits  of  their  toil. 

Nothing  can  well  exceed  in  importance  the  results  of  this 
success.  What  would  these  vast  regions  have  become,  had 
they  been  peopled  by  our  profligate  race,  without  the  cor 
rective  power  and  influence  of  the  gospel  ?  It  is  easy  to 
anticipate.  The  people  must  have  sunk  into  a  state  of  per 
fect  barbarism,  as  well  as  unmitigated  vice.  To  have  pre 
vented  this  is  a  great  work.  But  the  prevention  of  a  pre 
sent  catastrophe  of  this  kind  is  not  the  whole  ;  it  is  not  half 
the  case.  These  men  have  laid  a  foundation  for  the  per 
manent  Christian  and  social  progress  of  these  new  aggre 
gations  of  people.  They  have  succeeded  in  planting  the 
ordinances  of  the  gospel  in  what  may  be  fitly  considered 
the  rudimental  state  of  society.  They  have  gone  to  the 


380  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

bottom ;  they  have  begun  at  the  beginning ;  throwing 
the  salt  into  the  very  fountain,  they  have  purified  the 
stream. 

I.  After  passing  the  Alleghanies,  and  descending  into  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi,  the  first  conference  boundary  \ve 
enter  is  that  of  PITTSBURGH.  In  this  division  we  have  nine 
districts ;  namely,  Pittsburgh,  Uniontown,  Clarksburg,  Mor- 
yantown,  Wheeling,  Barnsville,  Cambridge,  Steiibenville,  Bea 
ver:  one  hundred  and  eleven  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ; 
one  hundred  and  eighty-four  ministers,  with  two  hundred 
and  sixty-five  local  preachers ;  and  forty-two  thousand 
three  hundred  and  seventy-eight  church -members ;  three 
hundred  and  forty-five  of  these  being  people  of  colour. 

We  find  the  following  appointments : — Editor  of  Pitts 
burgh  "Christian  Advocate,"  William  Hunter.  North- 
Western  Virginia  Academy,  Gordon  Battell,  Principal ; 
Alexander  Martin,  Teacher.  Alleghany  College,  H.  J. 
Clarke,  President ;  F.  S.  De  Hass,  Agent. 

There  is  also  something  here  which  is  not  noticed  ; 
namely,  a  very  large  and  spacious  Book- Concern,  with  a 
most  excellent  Agent  at  its  head ;  and  inasmuch  as  his 
name  is  not  inserted  for  Pittsburgh,  he,  of  course,  belongs 
to  another  conference. 

The  progress  of  religion  in  Pittsburgh  may  be  imagined 
from  the  state  of  things,  as  described  by  Bishop  Asbury, 
in  1809:— 

"  We  reached  John  Wrenshall's."  he  remarks,  "  in  Pittsburgh,  on 
Friday  evening.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Steel  offered,  unsolicited,  in  the  name 
of  the  Presbyterian  eldership,  their  large,  elegant  house  for  Sunday's 
exercises.  I  preached  at  Thomas  Cooper's  on  Saturday. 

"  Sabbath,  20th.  I  accepted  the  offer  made,  and  preached  at  three 
o'clock.  It  was  an  open  time.  Could  we  unite  nations  and  lan 
guages,  as  well  as  spirits  and  tempers,  we  might  do  great  things  here. 
A  Baptist  family  of  the  name  of  Plummer  receives  us  on  Tuesday. 
Young  Plummer  is  sick,  a  child  is  sick,  and  the  whole  family  feel 
awful.  Who  will  pray  with  young  Plummer  when  we  are  gone  ? 
The  young  man  is  certainly  under  convictions." 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  381 

Here  we  have  dates  and  facts.  In  1809,  Bishop  Asbury 
had  no  place  of  worship  to  perform  divine  service  in ;  he 
preached  in  Thomas  Cooper's  cottage  on  Saturday,  and  the 
Presbyterian  church  on  Sunday.  He  had  no  Methodist 
family  to  entertain  him,  it  seems ;  and  he  was  invited  to  a 
Baptist's  of  the  name  of  Plummer ;  and,  when  he  was  gone, 
he  knew  of  no  one  who  would  pray  with  "  young  Plum 
mer,"  who  was  "  certainly  under  convictions."  How 
amazing  the  progress  of  forty  years !  We  now  find  about 
ten  large  Methodist  churches,  and  a  corresponding  number 
of  people. 

II.  The  OHIO  CONFERENCE  joins  that  of  Pittsburgh. 
We  have  in  this  division  fifteen  districts  ;  namely,  East 
Cincinnati,  West  Cincinnati,  Dayton,  Urbana,  Hillsbo- 
rough,  Chilicothe,  Coluinbus,  Zanesville,  Marietta,  Ports 
mouth,  Kanawha,  Cincinnati  German,  Pittsburgh  German, 
Indiana  German,  North  Ohio  German  :  one  hundred  and 
sixty-one  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ;  two  hundred  and 
eight  ministers,  with  five  hundred  and  twenty-eight  local 
preachers  ;  and  sixty-two  thousand  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
eight  church-members,  five  hundred  and  fourteen  of  whom 
are  people  of  colour. 

The  number  of  special  appointments  for  this  conference 
will  be  found  very  great.  We  have  the  following : — 
Western  Book  Concern,  Leroy  Swormstedt,  Agent ;  West 
ern  Christian  Advocate,  Charles  Elliott ;  Christian  Apolo 
gist,  William  Nast ;  Agent  to  the  American  Bible  Society, 
William  P.  Strickland  ;  Wesleyan  Female  College,  P.  B. 
Wilbur,  President ;  M.  P.  Gaddis,  Agent ;  Ohio  Confer 
ence  High  School,  Solomon  Howard,  Principal ;  Augusta 
College,  Joseph  S.  Tomlinson,  President ;  Oakland  Female 
Seminary,  Joseph  M'D.  Mathews,  Principal ;  Greenfield 
Seminary,  James  G.  Blair ;  Frederick  Merrick  and  L.  D. 
M'Cabe,  Professors  in  the  Ohio  Western  University ; 
Worthington  Female  Seminary,  Ezra  M.  Boring,  Principal ; 


382  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

Uriah  Heath,  Agent ;  James  B.  Finley,  Moral  and  Reli 
gious  Instructor  to  the  Ohio  Penitentiary. 

The  above  Charles  Elliott  is  Dr.  Elliott,  the  author  of 
"  Romanism  Delineated," — republished  in  this  country. 
Dr.  Elliott  is  an  Irishman ;  and  is  possessed  of  the  vivacity, 
acumen,  logical  power,  and  withal  hatred  of  popery,  which 
unite  to  distinguish  the  natives  of  the  north  of  Ireland.  In 
his  editorial  labours,  as  well  as  in  his  Delineation,  he  has 
done  good  service  in  the  support  of  Protestantism.  He  is, 
besides,  a  perfect  abolitionist.  Slavery  can  have  no  favour 
in  the  sight  of  Dr.  Elliott.  It  is  an  abhorred  and  detested 
evil ;  an  unmitigated  injury  to  the  slaves  themselves ;  a 
crime  in  the  slaveholder  to  exact  this  oppressive  wrong ; 
and,  moreover,  an  outrage  against  Christianity,  and  a  sin 
against  Almighty  God,  in  the  estimation  of  Dr.  Elliott. 
These,  if  I  understood  him  aright,  are  the  sentiments  he 
entertains  on  this  subject.  He  is  now  removed  from  his 
office  of  editor  of  the  Western  Christian  Advocate,  and 
placed  in  another  very  responsible  literary  post  ;*  namely, 
to  write  the  history  of  the  great  division  which  has  taken 
place  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ;  and  in  the  pro 
secution  of  this  task,  of  course,  the  question  of  slavery 
must,  in  some  of  its  phases,  if  not  in  all  of  them,  come 
before  his  attention.  From  the  character  of  Dr.  Elliott,  his 
habits  of  research,  his  thorough  acquaintance  with  his  sub 
ject,  and  the  deep  interest  he  feels  in  the  points  at  Issue  ;  it 
is  not  too  much  to  expect  a  very  able  work  on  the  subject. 

Dr.  Tomlinson,  the  President  of  Augusta  College,  lo 
cated  at  a  place  of  that  name  in  Kentucky,  is  equally 
adverse  to  slavery, — takes  decided  views,  and  does  not 
hesitate  to  announce  them.  He  is,  also,  in  other  respects, 
a,  man  of  talent,  of  energy,  and  of  learning.  Dr.  Tomlinson 
appeared  to  great  advantage  in  the  Pittsburgh  Confer 
ence,  in  every  question  in  which  he  took  a  part. 

But  the  establishment  which  will  excite  the  most  earnest 

*  tNot  as  a  separate  "  post :"  Dr.  Elliott  has  a  regular  station  as  a  preacher.] 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.       383 

curiosity,  in  this  long  list  of  learned  institutions,  is  the  Fe 
male  College  of  Cincinnati. 

It  is  easy  to  anticipate  many  scruples  as  to  this  institu 
tion.  To  give  diplomas  to  young  ladies  may  excite  sur 
prise  in  the  grave  dames  of  this  country,  and  cause  the 
gentlemen  to  shrug  their  shoulders  in  consternation,  ex 
claiming,  "  What  next  ?"  But  really,  after  all,  why  should 
not  learning  and  good  conduct  be  encouraged  and  stimulated 
in  the  female  sex  as  well  as  in  the  other  ?  Do  they  occupy 
an  unimportant  position  in  communities  ?  Are  their  sons 
and  daughters  less  likely  to  become  respectable,  pious,  and 
useful  members  of  society  for  the  good  training,  attainments, 
and  honourable  distinctions  of  their  mothers  ?  Is  a  well- 
disciplined  mind,  a  cultivated  intellect,  a  soul  inspired  with 
the  noble  sentiments  which  a  knowledge  of  truth  must  give, 
less  likely  than  others  to  govern  a  household  with  wisdom 
and  discretion  ?  Have  not  mothers  much  more  to  do  with 
the  formation  of  the  character  of  their  sons  than  the  father  ? 
and,  as  a  consequence,  much  more  concern  in  laying  the 
foundations  of  communities  in  all  which  concerns  their 
manners  and  morals  ?  Are  not  families  the  light,  the  salt, 
the  ornament,  the  salvation  of  States  ?  And  are  not  women 
all  this  to  the  family  ?  And,  moreover,  cannot  the  vulgarity, 
the  rudeness,  the  asperities  of  the  world,  be  moderated  and 
polished  by  the  more  delicate  and  milder  nature  of  the 
softer  sex  ?  This  being  so,  how  can  it  be  improper  to  adopt 
means  effectually  to  educate  the  young  girls  as  well  as  the 
young  boys  of  any  generation  ? 

But  there  are  other  reasons  for  these  female  colleges  in 
America.  The  disciples  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  in  all 
these  matters,  exhibit  more  practical  sense  than  Protestants. 
In  every  part  of  the  world,  they  have  always  striven  to 
obtain  the  education  of  youth.  This  has  been,  amongst 
other  things,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  vocations  of  the 
Jesuits.  They  are  now  at  work  in  every  quarter  of  the 
globe  ;  and,  as  might  be  expected,  with  indefatigable  in- 


384  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

dustry  and  perseverance  in  the  United  States.  Hence  these 
institutions  are  partly  framed  in  self-defence.  The  very 
intelligent  principal  of  the  college  informed  me,  that  the 
Methodist  body  found  it  absolutely  necessary  to  establish 
these  schools,  in  order  to  prevent  the  children  of  their  own 
people  from  being  alienated  from  them  by  being  educated 
at  either  a  Popish  or  else  some  other  school,  alien  in  senti 
ment  to  their  own  Church.  Moreover,  he  gave  me  to 
understand  that  their  establishment  had  commended  itself 
very  much  to  the  public  ;  it  was  well  supported,  always 
being  full ;  and  had  answered  the  purpose  of  preserving 
the  children  of  their  flocks  from  going  astray. 

We  may  be  pretty  certain  that  there  is  something  valua 
ble  and  vital  in  this  novel  establishment.  Of  all  men,  the 
Americans  will  be  found  to  possess  a  clear  perception  of 
what  is  practically  important  and  useful.  Without  examina 
tion,  if  it  is  found  that  these  people  have  established  some 
thing  new,  it  may  be  assumed  at  once  that  some  useful 
element  may  be  discovered  somewhere,  that  a  valuable  end 
is  proposed.  Being  free  from  prepossessions  and  preju 
dices,  as  well  as  free  in  other  things,  they  do  not  scruple  to 
adopt  modes  of  action,  which  in  this  and  the  other  old 
European  societies  would  be  laughed  at.  Many  of  their 
projects  have  been  so  treated  by  other  people.  This  mat 
ters  little  to  the  Yankee.  You  may  laugh  as  long  as  you 
please  ;  but,  generally  speaking,  he  is  sure  of  his  game. 
This  very  institution  will,  undoubtedly,  prove  a  most  in 
teresting  auxiliary  to  the  Church,  and  an  element  of  great 
power  for  the  conservation  of  the  Protestant  youth  of  the 
country.  The  "  women"*  are  always  the  objects  of  atten 
tion  with  the  Popish  Church  ;  and  the  Americans  have  no 
objection,  in  this  affair,  even  to  take  a  lesson  out  of  their 
book.  The  moral  force  of  Popery,  so  long  exercised  in  the 
world,  has  been  accomplished  very  much  through  the  so- 

*  See  MICHELET'S  remarkable  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  Priests,  Women,  and 
Families." 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      385 

cieties  formed  in  various  ways  to  influence,  to  educate,  and 
then  to  employ,  "  women,"  for  the  furtherance  of  its  ob 
jects.  With  us,  generally,  it  is  sufficient  to  know  that  the 
Popish  Church  adopts  a  certain  line  of  policy  at  once  to 
discard  it.  If  it  is  Popish,  that  is  quite  enough  ;  we  in 
stinctively  resolve  that  it  must  be  wrong,  and  adopt  a 
course  as  opposite  as  we  can.  This  has  been  the  case 
regarding  female  education.  The  Church  of  Rome  has 
everywhere  maintained  an  ascendency.  Many  of  the  nun 
neries  have  always  been  set  apart  for  educational  purposes  ; 
and  now,  the  highest  and  the  best  female  education  which 
can  be  obtained  is  to  be  found  in  these  establishments. 
We  have  nothing  of  this  kind  in  Protestantism  in  this  coun 
try,  or,  as  far  as  I  know,  elsewhere  in  Europe.  The 
education  of  females  is  left  to  accident,  to  chance.  The 
Americans  have  in  this,  as  in  other  things,  taken  the  initia 
tive  ;  and,  when  we  have  done  laughing  and  wondering 
at  the  notion  of  female  colleges  and  diplomas,  we  shall 
imitate  them. 

The  sooner  the  better ;  at  any  rate  in  spirit,  in  principle. 
Our  opposition  to  Popery  by  declamatory  harangues  is  just 
beating  the  air.  The  papacy  is  not  an  abstraction ;  it  is 
an  organization  of  living  souls  ;  and  it  will  employ  any 
kind  of  industry  to  train  a  child,  to  gain  a  proselyte,  to 
attract  another  atom  to  the  Church.  Like  the  coral  insect, 
they  are  busy  in  building  their  island  in  the  ocean ;  and, 
being  constant  in  their  labour,  they  consequently  progress  in 
every  place.  The  priests  of  this  sect  care  no  more  about 
the  declamations  of  Protestants  than  the  insect  tribe — 
secure  below  the  surface  of  the  sea — care  for  the  rumbling 
of  the  tempest  on  the  surface.  The  only  possible  way  of 
keeping  out  Popery  is  to  occupy  the  soil.  Let  the  world 
be  filled  with  institutions,  educational  and  religious,  which 
shall  embody  and  set  forth  truth, — the  truth  of  the  Bible, 
and  truth  on  all  other  subjects ;  and  then  the  falsehoods 
of  this  system  will  find  no  room. 

17 


386  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

With  much  less  of  asperity,  as  it  struck  me,  than  is 
found  amongst  ourselves,  the  American  people  have  a  full 
perception  as  to  the  evils  of  Popery.  Their  system  of 
government,  however,  never  allows  them  to  think  of  op 
posing  it  by  any  legislative  enactment.  The  only  means 
they  ever  imagine  or  think  of  adopting  are  moral.  This 
very  female  college,  so  far  as  it  is  designed  to  be  protective, 
is  a  measure  of  this  sort.  It  occupies  the  space,  it  fills  the 
vacuum  ;  and  in  this  way  it  bars  out  the  Popish  nunnery. 
The  American  Methodist  Church  will,  no  doubt,  aim  at 
giving  as  good,  and,  if  possible,  a  better,  education,  than 
the  nunnery,  and  beat  Popery  even  in  its  own  favourite 
vocation.  Certainly  they  will  entertain  no  doubt  on  the 
practicability  of  this,  or  anything  else  which  they  see  to 
be  desirable.  There  is  a  spirit  in  them  to  cope  with  any 
difficulty,  and  to  win  any  prize  which  may  be  within  the 
reach  of  man.  They  indulge  no  doubt  as  to  the  excellency 
of  their  system  ;  and,  this  being  the  case,  they  set  them 
selves  manfully  to  carry  its  embodied  truths  into  living 
efficiency.  Whilst  we  are  bandying  about  our  dogmas  in 
fierce  debate,  and  appealing  to  the  legislature,  the  American 
is  doing  his  own  work ;  he  is  putting  his  principles  into 
practical  operation,  by  forming  institutions  to  give  them 
development,  and  to  bring  them  to  bear  upon  society. 

I  remember  seeing  in  some  Romish  periodical,  in  a  letter 
from  a  missionary-priest,  employed  in — I  think — Oregon, 
that  they  met  with  more  obstruction  from  the  ignorant  and 
fanatical  Methodists  than  from  any  other  people.  If  I  am 
not  mistaken,  in  future  years,  as  the  struggle  thickens,  and 
the  belligerents  come  face  to  face  on  this  continent,  the 
Methodist  body  will  present  a  noble  front,  to  obstruct  the 
progress  of  this  ambitious  and  intrusive  Church, — more  re 
solute  and  potent,  perhaps,  than  any  other  power,  not  even 
excepting  the  civil  government. 

There  is  another  interesting  incident  connected  with  the 
Methodism  of  Cincinnati.  It  is,  that  four  of  the  districts 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     387 

enumerated  are  German.  These  four  German  districts, 
indeed,  embrace  much  more  territory  than  is  included  in 
this  conference.  It  will  be  seen  that  they  extend  to  Pitts 
burgh,  Indiana,  and  North  Ohio,  as  well  as  to  Cincinnati. 
The  number  of  missions  is  thirty-four;  with  forty-two  mis 
sionaries.  Great  numbers  of  Germans  have  located  in  these 
quarters  ;  and  religion  has  spread  amongst  them  in  a  most 
encouraging  manner.  This  work  began,  in  its  present,  its 
modern  form,  in  the  conversion  of  a  learned  native  of  Ger 
many  ;  who,  when  he  left  Europe,  and  for  some  time  after 
wards,  cherished  skeptical  notions.  Being  himself  savingly 
converted  to  God,  he  instantly  began  to  recommend  the 
Saviour  to  his  countrymen ;  and,  from  this  beginning,  one 
of  the  noblest  works  of  religion  in  modern  times  has  sprung 
up  and  spread  its  hallowing  leaven.  It  was  my  happiness 
to  listen  to  the  account  of  these  things  from  this  minister's 
own  lips  ;  who,  in  company  with  two  or  three  more  Ger 
man  missionaries,  detailed  the  interesting  narrative.  This 
gentleman  having  been  trained  at  one  of  the  universities 
of  Germany,  (as  was  the  case  with  several  others,)  he  en 
joys  the  advantages  of  learning  in  connexion  with  piety. 
Dr.  Nast  sustains  a  literary  as  well  as  a  ministerial  relation 
to  his  countrymen,  and  is  well  able  either  to  exhibit  or 
defend  the  doctrines  he  has  happily  embraced.  In  fact, 
both  these  functions  are  well  sustained  by  him.  But  the 
greatest  ornament  and  beauty  of  these  German  Christians 
is  their  piety.  They  are  eminently  devout  and  holy  men. 
It  is  impossible  to  hold  intercourse  with  them  without  being 
impressed  with  the  purity  and  affection  of  their  spirit. 
They  are,  indeed,  in  happy  circumstances.  Religion  with 
them  is  emphatically  a  new  creation.  They  were  all  either 
Papists,  or,  what  is  quite  as  deadening  to  the  soul,  Ra 
tionalists.  Their  escape  is  like  getting  out  of  hell  into 
heaven.  They  feel  all  this.  It  impresses  them  deeply ; 
so  that,  in  truth,  religion  with  them  is  enjoyed  in  all  its 
virgin  sweetness.  They  are  in  their  "  first  love  ;"  and  the 


388  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

ardour  and  simplicity  of  their  souls  is  perfectly  refreshing 
to  see — rather  to  feel.  These  Germans  must  live  in  the 
affections  of  all  who  come  in  contact  with  them. 

III.  On  the  Ohio,   in  the   State  of  Kentucky,  below 
Cincinnati,  stands  the  city  of  Louisville,  which  gives  its 
name    to    a   conference.      The    LOUISVILLE    CONFERENCE 
contains  five  districts  ;    namely,  Louisville,  Harding sburg, 
Smithland,  Hopkinsville,  and  Bowling -Green:  fifty-four  sta 
tions,  circuits,  and  missions ;   sixty-six  ministers,  with  one 
hundred  and  ninety-nine  local  preachers ;  twenty  thousand 
four  hundred  and  seventy-two  church-members,  three  thou 
sand  seven  hundred  and  forty-two  of  whom  are  people  of 
colour. 

We  have  one  extra  appointment : — Funk  Seminary,  J. 
Randolph  Finley. 

Louisville,  as  the  name  imports,  was  originally  settled 
by  the  French.  It  is  no  great  distance  below  Cincinnati, 
on  the  Ohio,  and  is  a  place  of  great  commercial  importance. 
It  belongs  to  the  southern  Church,  and  slavery  obtains 
through  the  country  around.  It  is  clear,  however,  that 
great  religious  progress  has  been  made.  Louisville  was 
visited  by  Bishop  Asbury,  when  in  a  very  infantine  state, 
who,  in  1811,  says  he  preached  "in  great  affliction  of 
body  ;  but  it  was  a  liberal  season."  From  that  period  it 
has  risen,  as  we  see,  to  great  consideration. 

IV.  Kentucky  is  skirted,  through  a  part  of  its  frontier, 
by  the   Ohio  River ;    and,   consequently,  the    conference 
bearing  that  name  joins  the  Ohio  Conference.     The  KEN 
TUCKY  CONFERENCE  belongs  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South.     We  find  eight  districts  ;  namely,  Parker s- 
lurg,  Guyandotte,  Maysville,  Covington,  Lexington,  Shelby- 
mile,    Harrodsburg,    Barbourville :    seventy-five    stations, 
circuits,  and  missions;   ninety-three    ministers,   with    two 
hundred  and  forty  local  preachers  ;  and  twenty-eight  thou- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      389 

sand  six  hundred  and  twenty-four  church-members ;  five 
thousand  one  hundred  and  eighty-three  of  these  are  people 
of  colour. 

We  are  now,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  number  of  people 
of  colour  belonging  to  this  conference,  in  a  slave-holding 
State.  The  progress  of  the  slave  population  is  great.  In 
1790,  it  only  amounted  to  11,830;  and  in  1840,  it  had 
increased  to  182,258. 

We  find  the  following  appointments  connected  with  this 
conference : — Transylvania  University,  H.  B.  Bascom,  Jo- 
siah  L.  Kemp.  This  institution  is  located  at  Lexington, 
and  is,  for  America,  an  old  establishment ;  having  been 
founded  in  1798.  It  is  reported  in  the  Repository  as  having 
seven  instructers  ;  six  hundred  and  ten  is  given  as  the 
number  of  its  alumni ;  three  ministers ;  one  hundred  and 
twelve  students  ;  and  four  thousand  five  hundred  volumes 
in  its  library. 

V.  Adjoining  Kentucky,  to  the  south-east,  in  the  State 
of  Tennessee,  the  Hols  ton  River  is  seen  emptying  itself, 
after  a  pretty  long  course,  into  the  Tennessee.  This  river 
and  district  of  country  gives  its  name  to  a  conference.  The 
HOLSTOX  CONFERENCE  contains  seven  districts  ;  namely, 
Wythcville,  Abinydon,  Rogersville,  Knoxville,  Cumberland, 
Athens,  Ashvillc  :  sixty-four  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ; 
eighty-four  ministers,  with  three  hundred  and  thirty -four 
local  preachers ;  and  thirty-eight  thousand  three  hundred 
and  one  church-members,  three  thousand  nine  hundred  and 
fifty-seven  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

We  find  the  following  extra  appointments  : — Emory  and 
Henry  College,  C.  Collins,  President;  E.  C.  Wiley,  Pro 
fessor;  Holston  College,  C.  Fulton,  President  and  Agent; 
Knoxville  Female  Institute,  D.  R.  M' Anally ;  M.  Episco 
palian,  L.  Patton,  Editor ;  Thomas  Stringfield,  Agent  to  the 
American  Bible  Society  ;  William  H.  Rogers,  Agent  to 
Sabbath-schools. 


390  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

Emory  and  Henry  College  is  located  at  Glade-Spring, 
in  Virginia,  and  was  established  in  1839. 

This  division  of  territory  lies  a  little  out  of  our  line.  It 
does  not  touch  the  Ohio  at  any  point ;  neither  does  it  be 
long  to  the  Atlantic  or  the  Mississippi  lines.  The  Holston 
Conference  embraces  some  small  portions  of  North  Caro 
lina,  Georgia,  and  Virginia  ;  but  it  cannot  be  classed  with 
those  conferences.  We  place  it  on  the  Ohio  line,  because 
it  is  nearer  to  it  than  any  other.  It  belongs  to  the  Me 
thodist  Church,  South,  and  is  a  slave-holding  territory. 

Good  Bishop  Asbury  seems  to  have  met  with  some 
cross  providences  in  these  quarters,  in  the  early  history  of 
Methodism.  He  says  : — 

"  We  crossed  Holston  to  Smith's  Ferry,  and  rode  thirty  miles  to 

Ami's,  where  we  were  entertained  for  our  money We  turned  out 

our  horses  to  graze,  and  they  strayed  off :  so  here  we  are  anchored 

indeed We  are  now  in  a  house  in  which  a  man  was  killed  hy 

the  savages ;  and  0,  poor  creatures,  they  are  but  one  remove  from 
savages  themselves.  I  consider  myself  in  danger ;  but  my  God  will 
keep  me  whilst  thousands  pray  for  me.  My  soul  is  humbled  before 
God,  waiting  to  see  the  solution  of  this  dark  providence,  (the  loss  of 
the  horses.)  The  man  of  the  house  is  gone  after  some  horses  sup 
posed  to  be  stolen  by  Indians.  I  have  been  near  fainting ;  but  my 
soul  is  revived  again,  and  my  bodily  strength  is  somewhat  recovered. 

We  loaded  brother  Anderson's  little  horse  with  my  great  bags, 

and  two  smaller ;  four  saddles  :  with  blankets  and  provender.  We 
then  set  out,  and  walked  ten  miles,  and  our  horses  were  brought  to 
us;  and  those  who  brought  them  were  pleased  to  take  what  we 

pleased  to  give.     Brother  A sought  the  Lord  by  fasting  and 

prayer,  and  had  a  strong  impression  that  it  was  not  the  will  of  God 

that  I  should  go  with  that  company From  December  14th, 

1789,  to  April  20th,  1790,  we  compute  to  have  travelled  two  thou 
sand  five  hundred  and  seventy-eight  miles.  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord 
helped.  Glory,  glory  to  our  God!" — "Journal"  vol,  ii,  pp.  70,  71. 

This  is  itinerancy  in  the  wilderness.  The  following  is 
an  account  of  one  of  the  first  conferences,  if  not  the  very 
first,  in  this  district : — 

"Our  conference  (April,  1793)  began  at  Nelson's,  near  Jonesbo- 
rough,  in  the  new  territory.  We  have  only  four  or  five  families  of 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      391 

Methodists  here.  We  had  sweet  peace  in  our  conference.  There 
are  appearances  of  danger  on  the  road  to  Kentucky ;  but  the  Lord  is 
with  us.  We  have  formed  a  company  of  nine  men,  (five  of  whom 

are  preachers,)  who  are  well  armed  and  mounted If  report  he 

true,  there  is  danger  in  journeying  through  the  wilderness  ;  but  I  do 
not  fear :  we  go  armed.  If  God  suffer  Satan  to  drive  the  Indians  on 
us.  if  it  be  his  will,  he  will  teach  our  '  hands  to  war,  and '  our  '  fingers 
to  fight '  and  conquer.  Our  guard  appeared  fixed  and  armed  for  the 

wilderness.     We  came  down  to  E 's,  and  were  well  entertained. 

Thence  we  proceeded  to  the  main  branch  of  Holston,  which,  being 

swelled,  we  crossed  in  a  flat ;  thence  to  R 's,  where  I  found  the 

reports  relative  to  the  Indians  were  true ;  they  had  killed  the  post, 
and  one  or  two  more,  and  taken  four  prisoners.  I  had  not  much 
thought  or  fear  about  them." — "Journal"  vol.  ii,  pp.  161,  162. 

Thirteen  years  after,  in  1806,  he  says  :  — 

u  Wo  crossed  Holston  at  the  mouth  of  Watanga.  I  lodged  at 
William  Nelson's,  (where  the  above  conference  was  held,)  an  ancient 
house  and  stand  for  Methodists  and  Methodist  preaching.  Saturday 
the  Western  Conference  commenced  its  sittings,  and  ended  on  Mon 
day.  We  had  great  peace.  There  are  fourteen  hundred  added 
within  the  bounds  of  this  conference.  Of  the  fifty-five  preachers 
stationed,  all  were  pleased.  The  brethren  were  in  leant,  and  could  not 
unit  themselves  ;  so  I  parted  with  my  watch,  my  coat,  and  my  shirt" — "Jour 
nal"  vol.  iii,  p.  206. 

These  passages  are  given  as  specimens  of  the  life  of  an 
American  bishop  in  the  early  period  of  the  work ;  of  the 
nature  of  wilderness  itinerancy  ;  of  the  smallness  of  the 
commencement  of  this  great  church  organization  ;  of  the 
precautions  and  heroic  spirit  of  these  early  missionaries  ; 
and  of  the  dangers  arising  from  the  hostility  of  the  Indians. 

This  latter  feature  is  distressing.  Poor  Indians  !  they 
felt  the  power  which  was  pressing  upon  them,  and  took 
their  revenge.  They  could  not  see  their  lands  invaded  and 
occupied  by  the  stranger, — his  villages  rising,  and  harvests 
waving,  on  territory  which  used  to  furnish  them  with  game, 
— without  evincing  the  passionate  instincts  of  a  savage 
nature ;  and  sought,  as  we  see,  for  every  opportunity  of 
aiming  a  deadly  blow  at  their  oppressors.  The  gospel 
which  Bishop  Asbury  and  his  associates  preached,  seems  not 


392  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

to  have  reached  these  poor  outcasts.  Whether  any  attempt 
was  made  to  save  them,  does  not  appear :  they  were  left 
in  their  Paganism.  Indeed,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  that 
any  effort,  in  their  state  of  exasperation,  would  have  proved 
successful.  We  must  confess,  however,  that,  in  former 
times,  the  proselyting  efforts  of  the  Popish  missionaries  in 
these  wild  regions  far  exceeded  the  attempts  of  the  Pro 
testants.  These  self-denying  men  followed  the  Indians 
in  their  wanderings  with  untiring  zeal,  and  sought  to 
bring  them  over  to  the  profession  of  their  faith.  Finer 
examples  of  devotedness  are  seldom  to  be  found  ;  and  in 
many  instances  they  won  the  confidence  and  affections  of 
the  savage  tribes. 

VI.  We  now  come  to  the  INDIANA  CONFERENCE,  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Ohio,  and  belonging  to  the  northern 
division  of  the  Methodist  Church.  We  find  in  connexion 
with  this  conference  eight  districts;  namely,  Brookville, 
Lawrenceburg,  Madison,  New- Albany,  Evansville,  Vincennes, 
Indianapolis,  Bloomington :  eighty-seven  stations,  circuits, 
and  missions ;  one  hundred  and  fourteen  ministers,  with 
three  hundred  and  nine  local  preachers  ;  and  thirty  thou 
sand  seven  hundred  and  forty-five  church- members,  of 
whom  one  hundred  and  seventy-four  are  people  of  colour. 

Vincennes,  above  referred  to  as  the  head  of  a  district,  is 
one  of  the  oldest  and  most  interesting  places, — historically 
considered, — in  the  whole  of  this  part  of  America.  It  was 
settled  by  French  emigrants  from  Canada,  near  the  begin 
ning  of  the  last  century,  and  long  remained  a  solitary 
village.  But  few  settlements  were  made  in  the  country 
till  the  commencement  of  the  present  century  ;  since  which 
time  its  increase  in  population  has  been  very  rapid.  This, 
in  the  whole  State,  is  given  as,  in  1800,  4,875  ;  in  1810, 
24,520;  in  1820,  147,178;  in  1830,  343,031;  in  1840, 
685,800.  Methodism,  we  see,  has  progressed  with  the 
general  population,  and  constitutes,  no  doubt,  one  of  its 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  393 

most  potent  moral  elements.  This  continued,  the  State 
must  become  one  of  the  most  prosperous  and  well-ordered 
in  the  Union.  Its  situation  is,  in  every  sense,  most  favour 
able  for  progress  ;  commanding  the  navigation  of  the  Lakes 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Ohio  on  the  other. 

VII.  The  TENNESSEE  CONFERENCE  is  closely  connected 
with  the  Holston.  This  ecclesiastical  division  of  country 
comprises  nine  districts  ;  namely,  Nashville,  Lebanon,  Cum 
berland,  Murfreesborough,  Winchester,  Huntsville,  Florence, 
Dover,  Clarksville :  seventy-eight  stations,  circuits,  and  mis 
sions  ;  one  hundred  and  forty-seven  ministers,  with  three  hun 
dred  and  seventy-eight  local  preachers  ;  and  forty  thousand 
one  hundred  and  forty-eight  church-members,  seven  thousand 
two  hundred  and  forty-nine  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

We  have  the  following  extra  appointments : — John  B. 
M'Ferrin  and  Moses  H.  Henkle,  Editors  Nashville  Chris 
tian  Advocate ;  Columbia  Female  Institute,  Jared  O. 
Church ;  Tennessee  Conference  Female  Institute,  R.  H. 
Rivers,  B.  H.  Hubbard ;  La  Grange  College,  Edward 
Wadsworth ;  Clarksville  Female  Academy,  Joseph  E. 
Douglass  ;  Philip  P.  Nutty,  Agent  for  Transylvania  Univer 
sity  ;  William  G.  Gould,  Agent  for  La  Grange  College ; 
Ethelbert  H.  Hatcher,  Agent  for  American  Bible  Society. 

Tennessee,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  number  of  coloured 
people  belonging  to  the  Church,  is  a  slave-holding  State. 
And  we  are  sorry  to  perceive  that  the  slave  population  is 
constantly  increasing.  In  1790,  the  numbers  were  3,417, 
in  1840  they  had  swelled  up  to  183,059.  It  is  hardly 
necessary  to  say  that  this  conference  belongs  to  the  Method 
ist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

Having  now  travelled  from  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  by 
the  course  of  the  Ohio,  to  the  Mississippi,  in  the  "far 
west,"  we  shall,  according  to  our  practice,  give  a  tabular 
view  of  the  result  of  this  territorial  progress  of  the  Method 
ist  Church  in  these  regions. 


394  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

Conferences.     Dist.    Circuits.      Minist.    Supernum.  Local  Pr.      Members. 


Pittsburgh  .  . 

.  8 

HI 

184 

12 

265 

42.378 

Ohio 

15 

161 

288 

13 

528 

62.188 

Louisville  .  . 

.  5 

54 

66 

2 

199 

20,472 

Kentucky  .  . 

.  8 

75 

93 

9 

240 

28,624 

Indiana    .  .  . 

.  8 

87 

114 

8 

309 

30J45 

Holston   .  .  . 

.  7 

64 

84 

8 

334 

38,301 

Tennessee  .  . 

.  9 

78 

147 

4 

378 

40,148 

60         630  876  56          2,253  262,858 

As  the  country  which  we  have  now  traversed  is  new  ter 
ritory,  and  is  a  part  of  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  it  may 
be  proper  to  give  some  notices  of  its  settlement,  in  order 
that  an  idea  may  be  formed  of  American  progress.  The 
earliest  settlements  in  Tennessee  were  made  between  the 
years  1765  and  1770;  in  1790  it  was  placed  under  a 
separate  territorial  government,  under  the  name  of  the 
"Territory  South  of  the  Ohio;"  and  in  1796,  the  inhabit 
ants  formed  a  constitution,  and  Tennessee  was  admitted 
into  the  Union  as  an  independent  State.  The  permanent 
settlement  in  Kentucky  began  in  1775 ;  and  in  1792  it  was 
admitted  into  the  Union  as  an  independent  State.  The 
first  settlements  in  Ohio  were  commenced  at  Marietta,  in 
1788.  In  the  following  year  the  country  was  put  under  a 
territorial  government,  and  called  the  "Western  Terri 
tory;"  and  in  1802  it  was  erected  into  an  independent 
State.  In  1800,  Indiana  was  erected  into  a  territorial 
government ;  and  in  1816  it  was  admitted  into  the  Union 
as  an  independent  State.  The  mean  length  of  Tennessee 
is  said  to  be  400  miles,  and  its  breadth  114,  containing  45,- 
600  square  miles.  Kentucky  is  about  400  miles  in  length, 
and  its  breadth  is  170  miles,  containing  40,500  square 
miles.  Ohio  is  200  miles  long,  and  200  broad,  containing 
40,000  square  miles.  The  length  of  Indiana  is  260  miles, 
and  its  breadth  140,  containing  36,000  square  miles.  The 
aggregate  of  this  territory  is  thus  seen  to  contain  162,000 
square  miles. 

This  western  country  consists  of  the  finest  land  in  the 
United  States,  and,  perhaps,  the  most  productive  in  the 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   395 

•world.  It  is  capable  of  the  highest  possible  cultivation, — 
of  producing  all  kinds  of  grain  and  fruits,  and,  conse 
quently,  of  feeding  an  indefinite  number  of  inhabitants.  Its 
population,  at  present,  considering  the  length  of  time  it  has 
been  occupied  by  a  civilized  race,  is  very  great,  and  must 
soon  become  prodigious.  The  influx  of  emigrants  from 
Europe,  and  the  older  States,  is  constantly  going  on :  and 
their  occupancy  of  the  country  is  accompanied  by  a  clear 
ance  of  the  soil,  the  erection  of  new  villages,  towns,  and 
cities,  and  all  the  appliances  and  means  of  civilized  life. 
There  is  amazing  grandeur  in  this  process.  It  is  like  a 
creation.  A  world  of  civilized  men  throwing  around  them 
all  the  garniture,  the  ornaments,  and  the  blandishments  of 
existence.  Cities  beautifully  laid  out  on  their  rivers  are 
springing  up,  almost  as  in  a  day  ;  finely  situated  for  com 
mercial  purposes,  and,  as  time  progresses,  evidently  des 
tined  to  become  great  and  interesting  centres  of  life.  New 
villages,  as  the  wilderness  is  passed  through,  appear  at 
short  distances  from  each  other,  embosomed  in  the  forest, 
and  surrounded  by  land  only  partially  cleared ;  but  suffi 
ciently  so  to  provide  richly  for  the  wants  of  the  new 
comers.  Railroads  are  made  to  pass  along  in  the  midst  of 
both  the  occupied  territory  and  the  gloomy  forest ;  whilst 
they  connect,  by  perfectly  easy  means,  the  people  of  remote 
regions,  and  unite  their  rivers  and  lakes  as  one  great 
thoroughfare. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  this  portion  of  America  must  ulti 
mately,  and  at  no  remote  period,  become  equal,  if  not  supe 
rior,  to  any  part  of  the  Union.  It  is,  in  one  sense,  far  from 
the  seacoast,  and  in  this  respect  must  lie  under  disadvan 
tages.  The  means  of  transport,  however,  are  perfectly  easy, 
and  the  cost  cannot  be  great.  Such  places  as  Pittsburgh, 
Wheeling,  and  especially  Cincinnati,  though  the  buildings 
are  new,  yet  have  the  appearance  of  great  manufacturing 
and  commercial  towns.  They  have  the  air  of  communities 
full  of  life  and  activity,  of  comfort  and  affluence,  and  of 


396  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

perfectly  established  business  habits.  Their  transactions 
cannot  be  less  regular  and  orderly  than  those  of  long  esta 
blished  entrepots  of  trade.  There  must  be  master  minds  at 
work  in  every  department;  these  things  cannot  be  the 
growth  of  chance.  And,  from  the  peculiarities  of  the  coun 
try,  and  the  great  influx  of  people  from  Europe,  we  see 
the  result  is,  that  a  great  city  springs  up  in  a  short  period ; 
whereas,  in  old  countries,  many  years  have  been  necessary 
to  their  growth.  We  have  no  such  places  exactly  as  Pitts 
burgh  and  Cincinnati,  inasmuch  as  these  cities  lie  on  the 
banks  of  a  river,  forming  an  inland  navigation, — and  not  on 
the  seacoast.  On  this  ground  we  cannot  compare  the  latter 
with  such  a  place  as  Liverpool,  one  of  the  most  remarka 
ble  marts  of  commerce  in  the  United  Kingdom.  But  Cin 
cinnati  has  progressed  much  more  rapidly  than  Liverpool 
could  have  done  at  any  period  of  its  history.  Less  than 
fifty  years  ago  it  was  a  mere  village,  containing  a  few 
scattered  huts,  and  its  population  only  amounted  to  a  few 
hundred  souls  ;  whilst  at  present,  as  we  have  seen,  it  is  not 
less  than  something  like  one  hundred  thousand.  But  it  is 
not  so  much  the  social  life  of  this  country,  as  matters  con 
nected  with  the  Church,  which  most  demand  our  attention. 
The  progress  of  religion  has  been  as  remarkable  as  that  of 
society  in  general. 

The  privations  and  sufferings  of  the  first  pioneers  of 
these  deserts,  in  introducing  the  gospel,  must  have  struck 
every  one.  If  Bishop  Asbury,  the  chief  and  leader  of  this 
noble  band  of  heroic  men,  endured  the  difficulties  which  we 
have  recorded,  what  must  have  been  the  condition  of  the 
humble  missionaries,  who  were  daily  devoted  to  this  enter 
prise  ?  It  is  impossible  to  imagine  the  amount  of  mental, 
as  well  as  physical,  suffering,  through  which  they  were 
called  to  pass.  But  they  have  reaped  a  glorious  reward 
in  their  work.  Its  massive  grandeur  stands  out  as  the 
best  monument  of  their  wisdom  and  piety.  Generations 
unborn — indeed,  through  all  time — will  be  influenced  in 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      397 

their  present   and   eternal    destinies   by  what  they  have 
achieved. 

Much  more  than  zeal  has  been  exhibited  in  building 
up  this  great  Church.  There  must  have  been  connected 
with  it  from  the  beginning  men  of  great  practical  wisdom  ; 
of  high  talent  in  the  management  of  business  ;  and  also  of 
enlarged  Christian  views  as  to  the  wants  of  their  country 
men,  as  well  as  devoted  zeal.  God  must  either  have  di 
rectly  given  the  pattern  of  this  Church,  as  he  did  that  of 
the  old  dispensation  to  Moses,  or  otherwise  the  men  must 
have  possessed  great  talents.  The  most  rational  solution 
will  be  found  in  the  belief,  that  the  Deity  directed  the 
movement  by  his  own  good  Spirit ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
that  the  grace  was  developed  in  the  high  judgment  as  well 
as  faith  of  the  agency  employed. 

The  first  office  and  duty  of  these  early  evangelists  would, 
of  necessity,  be  the  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  the  awaken 
ing  of  the  people  to  a  sense  of  religion,  and  leading  them 
to  Christ ;  thus  gathering  the  flock  in  the  wilderness. 
Hence  their  "  Camp  "  and  "  Revivalist  "  meetings.  What 
could  be  more  appropriate  to  the  condition  of  a  people 
living  in  scattered  hamlets,  and  remote  from  each  other ; 
having  no  "  houses  of  ivorship,"  and  sometimes  none  even 
for  themselves,  except  the  log-hut ; — what,  we  say,  could 
be  more  suited  to  their  state  and  wants  than  the  creation 
of  the  "  stand,"  under  the  umbrageous  shade  of  the  trees 
of  the  forest,  and  having  crowds  of  people  present  to  seek 
their  conversion  to  God?  But  these  services  must  have 
exercised  other  useful  influences  over  a  people  so  circum 
stanced.  Isolation  is  found  to  be  favourable  to  the  growth 
of  the  worst  passions  of  our  nature.  Barbarism  and  bruta 
lity  connect  themselves  with  the  life  of  men  and  families, 
living  remotely  from  their  fellow- men.  Hence,  social  ties, 
friendly  feelings,  virtuous  friendships,  brotherhood  and 
kindness, — indeed,  all  the  ameliorating  characteristics  of 
religion — must  have  been  promoted  by  these  assemblies 


398  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

in  the  wilderness.  Those  who  can  see  nothing  but  rant  and 
fanaticism  in  these  "  camp-meetings,'"  are  shallow  observers 
of  the  tendencies  of  human  associations.  For  a  great  length 
of  time,  the  evangelists  of  these  western  wilds  could  have 
no  choice  between  the  private  dwelling,  as  a  place  of 
worship,  and  the  forest.  How  few  must  have  attended  the 
log-hut  service  !  whereas,  by  calling  the  people  to  the 
worship  of  God  under  his  own  bright  skies,  making  the 
wilderness  his  temple,  they  found  space  for  the  people, 
whilst  their  increased  numbers  would  produce  a  wholesome 
excitement  on  the  mind  of  the  preacher,  and  call  forth  his 
utmost  energies. 

There  is  something  vastly  fascinating  and  beautiful  in 
these  primitive,  patriarchal  modes  of  worshipping  God. 
True,  this  is  not  religion.  It  is  not  the  spirit — the  essence 
— the  hidden  mystery — the  abstract — belonging  to  the 
Christian  system.  But  is  there  any  harm  in  enlisting  the 
sentiment,  the  sympathies,  the  poetry,  in  man's  soul  on  the 
side  of  the  spiritual  ?  Why  has  God  made  silence  impres 
sive,  if  we  are  not  to  be  impressed  ?  Why  has  he  put  beauty 
in  ten  thousand  forms,  and  hues,  and  tints,  if  we  are  not 
to  taste  the  beautiful  ?  Why  has  he  caused  the  grove,  the 
forest,  the  wilderness,  to  speak  in  accents  of  awe  or  of  joy,  if 
we  are  not  to  indulge  in  corresponding  feelings  ?  Why  has 
he  impressed  the  glorious  sun,  the  blue  sky,  the  retiring 
day,  the  rising  morning,  the  dark  night,  with  the  grand  and 
sublime,  if  we  are  to  entertain  no  suitable  apprehension  of 
all  this  ?  Why  has  he  made  it  a  law  of  nature  that  the 
winds,  as  they  rustle  through  the  leaves ;  the  sweet  warb 
ling  of  the  birds,  as  they  pour  their  carols  through  the 
thickets;  and,  in  truth,  all  things  vocal;  why  has  God  made 
it  a  law  that  all  this  should  soothe,  soften,  and  elevate  the 
soul ;  why,  if  we  are  not  to  listen  to  this  music,  and 
enjoy  the  concert  ?  It  has  been  objected  against  these 
"  camp-meetinys"  that  they  are  got  up  for  effect.  Why 
ought  they  not  to  be  got  up  for  effect,  if  the  " effect" 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  399 

is  in  harmony  with  religious  sentiment  and  feeling  ?  God's 
beautiful  world  will  remain  hanging  out  its  lamps  of  glory, 
speaking  in  its  divine  harmony,  inviting  all  created  intelli 
gences  to  behold  their  Author  in  his  works,  in  despite  of 
this  prudish  cant.  And,  moreover,  human  nature  will 
strike  in  with  the  design ;  it  will  gaze  and  admire  ;  it  will 
listen  and  send  forth  its  echoes  ;  it  will  feel  the  attraction 
of  the  divinely  delicate  touch  of  the  ten  thousand  influences 
around,  in  happy  sympathies  : — it  will  do  all  this,  despite 
of  any  code  of  crabbed  and  mistaken  godliness.  God 
lives  in  the  temple  of  the  universe.  Christianity  teaches 
no  lesson  the  contrary  of  this  ;  it  is  one  of  its  great  and 
fundamental  truths.  Why,  then,  attempt  to  obscure  or 
obliterate  what  is  immutable,  whether  in  nature  or  in  man  ? 

Probably,  without  knowing  it,  these  forest  preachers 
obeyed  a  law  of  our  being,  and  the  voice  of  nature  herself, 
when  they  took  their  stand  in  the  woods  for  the  purpose 
of  preaching  Christ  crucified.  We  dare  say  the  scenery, 
the  occasion,  the  solemnity,  aided  the  message — why  not  ? 
What  are  forms  of  speech,  modes  of  address, — tropes,  figures, 
poetry,  logic, — everything  belonging  to  the  preacher's  or 
the  orator's  art, — but  so  many  means  to  produce  effect  ? 
The  essence  of  the  greatest  truth  lies  in  the  shortest  and 
most  simple  proposition.  What  is  amplification,  illustration, 
argument,  ornament,  but  means  employed  to  render  this 
truth  impressive, — in  a  word,  to  produce  effect  ? 

Man  is  made  for  this.  He  is  not  a  piece  of  cold  mecha 
nism,  neither  is  he  a  mental  abstraction.  The  affections, 
the  imagination,  the  taste,  the  sympathies, — the  deep-toned 
emotions  of  man's  soul, — as  much  belong  to  the  domain 
of  religion  as  what  are  called  his  mental  faculties  and  his 
conscience.  In  point  of  fact,  the  whole  man  belongs  to 
this  kingdom  of  God ; — all  his  mind,  all  his  nature.  If, 
in  the  case  we  are  considering,  the  truth  should  find  its 
way  to  the  depths  of  the  soul  through  the  feelings,  where 
is  the  harm  ?  These  avenues  are  much  more  accessible 


400  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART.  IV. 

than  anything  else  in  man.  It  is  infinitely  more  difficult  to 
reach  the  heart  through  the  understanding,  the  logic,  the 
judgment  of  nature,  than  through  the  passions.  Every 
human  being  comprehends  the  language  of  love, — it  meets 
with  an  instant  response.  And  it  may  be  fairly  questioned, 
whether  any  progress  can  be  made  in  the  spread  of  the 
gospel,  the  triumphs  of  the  cross,  and  the  conversion  of 
men,  unless,  in  the  first  place,  the  human  rebel  is  disarmed 
of  his  enmity  against  God,  by  a  direct  appeal  to  his  feel 
ings.  It  is  by  his  passions,  much  more  than  by  his  un 
derstanding  and  his  conscience,  that  he  stands  out  against 
the  truth.  These  passions  are  the  barriers  in  the  way  of 
the  admission  of  the  gospel  message.  Then,  where  can  be 
the  wrong  in  endeavouring  to  melt  and  subdue,  to  produce 
an  impression,  to  elicit  the  feelings,  on  the  side  of  the 
man's  own  happiness  ?  It  may,  indeed,  be  granted  that 
in  case  the  matter  was  left  here,  it  would  be  wrong,  it 
would  be  useless.  But  then,  if,  with  the  impression  pro 
duced,  the  softening  of  the  feelings,  the  emotions  of  the 
heart,  by  God's  blessing  on  the  scenery  of  a  "  camp-meet 
ing,"  you  declare  the  truth,  and  press  it  upon  the  under 
standing  and  the  conscience,  then,  instead  of  the  practice 
being  an  evil,  it  must  be  considered  a  good.  No  doubt 
can  be  entertained  but  that  this  was  the  case  with  these 
forest  preachers. 

Out  of  these  first  efforts,  these  small  beginnings,  these 
rude  labours,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  these 
western  wilds,  has  sprung ;  and  the  real  question  for  con 
sideration  is,  How  have  the  architects  performed  their  task  ? 
What  sort  of  building  have  they  erected?  One  thing 
must  strike  every  one  in  surveying  its  territorial  position, 
namely,  that  there  is  a  desire  and  purpose  that  the  whole 
should  rest  upon  truth  ;  should  be  cemented  by  the 
means  of  knowledge  and  education ;  that,  in  a  word,  the 
community  should  understand  its  own  duties,  and  be  pre 
pared  to  bless  the  world  by  a  course  of  enlightened  conduct. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      401 

Hence,  in  agreement  with  this,  we  find  their  educational 
institutions  growing  up  concurrently  with  church  organiza 
tions.  This  course  of  conduct  not  only  indicates  sound 
policy,  but,  in  the  circumstances  of  the  country,  it  has  the 
appearance  of  real  patriotism.  The  number  of  colleges, 
academies,  and  schools  of  every  kind,  is,  considering  the 
shortness  of  the  period  in  which  they  have  existed  as  a 
people,  quite  astonishing.  It  is  true,  that  some  of  these 
may  be  feeble  establishments,  only  in  their  commencement, 
and  having,  as  yet,  no  great  claim  to  distinction  for  learn 
ing  and  scholarship.  But  even  these  circumstances  are 
very  encouraging.  There  must  be  a  beginning  to  every 
thing  ;  and  this  commencement,  in  a  career  of  great  useful 
ness,  is  not  only  valuable  as  a  present  provision,  but  it  has 
also  a  prospective  importance.  It  will  be  found,  on  exami 
nation,  that  these  collegiate  institutions  amount  to  sixteen 
in  these  several  conferences  ;  and,  considering  the  date  of 
the  work,  and  the  difficulties  to  be  encountered  in  a  new 
country,  this  is  very  extraordinary  progress.  Some  of 
these  colleges,  indeed,  were  not  founded  by  the  Methodist 
body,  but  have  fallen  into  their  hands  from  the  want  of 
patronage  on  the  part  of  those  who  originated  them ;  but 
most  of  them  have  been  reared  by  the  fostering  care  and 
benevolence  of  our  people  themselves. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Church  rightly  judges,  that,  in 
these  times,  it  is  hopeless  to  expect  either  permanency  or 
advancement,  otherwise  than  by  connecting  education  and 
knowledge  with  religion.  The  day  is  certainly  past  for 
churches  to  build  up  their  influence  and  power  exclusively 
on  the  exercise  of  the  priestly  function.  The  instrumen 
tality  must  be  very  different  to  the  old  craft  of  Rome,  em 
ployed,  it  is  true,  with  great  success  for  many  ages,  but  now 
grown  obsolete.  There  is  too  much  skepticism, — philoso 
phy, — speculation — literature, — in  the  world  now-a-days  to 
admit  of  anything  of  this  kind.  And  even  amongst  classes 
who  cannot,  with  any  truth,  be  ranked  amongst  the  enemies 


402  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

of  the  gospel,  there  is  such  a  spirit  of  inquiry  and  inde 
pendence  of  thought,  that  any  attempt  at  imposition  upon 
them  is  at  once  detected.  This  spirit  of  free  inquiry  may 
be  an  advantage  or  a  disadvantage,  just  as  it  is  improved  or 
neglected  by  the  ministers  of  religion,  and  those  who  are 
intent  on  the  promotion  of  its  interests.  Let  priesthoods  of 
all  sorts  and  names  scowl  and  complain  at  the  "  spirit  of  the 
age,"  as  unbelieving,  instead  of  buckling  on  the  harness,  and 
coming  forth  to  discharge  their  duties  ;  and  then,  as  a  con 
sequence,  the  world  is  inevitably  filled  with  real  infidelity. 
But  if  this  tendency  for  progress,  philosophy,  and  knowledge, 
operate  as  it  ought  on  the  minds  and  habits  of  priesthoods ; 
if  it  make  them  studious  lovers  of  knowledge,  "apt  to 
teach,"  and  leads  them  to  a  comprehensive  view  of  the 
glorious  truth  put  into  their  hands  ;  then,  instead  of  an  evil, 
"free  inquiry"  will  be  a  good. 

Religion  is  knowledge.  It  is  the  highest  intellectual  re 
gion  which  can  be  reached  by  man.  It  is  a  libel  on  the 
great  truths  and  revelations  of  the  word  of  God,  to  repre 
sent  them  as  merely  dealing  with  the  heart,  whilst  the 
higher  faculties  are  left  untouched.  The  intellect  is,  in  point 
of  fact,  strengthened,  expanded,  and  elevated,  infinitely 
more  by  the  teaching  of  the  gospel  than  by  anything  else. 
What  has  the  Christian  system,  as  an  economy,  as  the  king 
dom  of  God,  to  fear  from  light  and  knowledge,  when  it  is 
in  truth  the  perfection  of  light  and  knowledge  itself  ?  What 
is  there  to  alarm  any  one  in  the  investigations  of  philoso 
phy  and  metaphysics,  as  they  pry  into  the  spiritual,  the 
hidden,  the  divine  ;  when,  at  the  same  time,  the  Christian 
philosophy,  the  metaphysics  of  the  Bible,  reveal  and  exhi 
bit  these  objects  to  its  disciples  as  their  daily  common  les 
sons  ?  What,  in  the  profound  and  sublime  researches  of 
science,  in  its  application  to  nature, — whether  in  the  heights 
above  or  the  depths  below; — when,  in  truth,  they  only 
amount  to  a  commencement,  a  gloss,  an  illustration  of 
truths  which  the  Bible  has  taught  its  disciples  from  the  be- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  403 

o-inning  ?  What,  in  studies  in  history,  in  morals,  in  human 
relations,  in  jurisprudence  and  law ;  in  principles  of  equity 
and  right ;  in  the  well-being  of  States,  and  in  the  mundane 
destinies  of  mankind?  Has  the  Christian  code  anything  to 
apprehend  from  all  this  ?  Is  it  not  rather  the  great  store 
house  of  all  which  is  true  and  certain  on  all  these  points  ? 
What,  again,  in  beauties  of  thought,  forms  of  truth,  and 
ideas  and  sentiments,  whether  expressed  in  prose  or  po 
etry, — didactive  speech  or  ornate  language  ?  Have  the 
books  of  Scripture  anything  to  dread  from  a  comparison 
with  any,  with  all,  of  the  productions  of  either  ancient  or 
modern  times  ?  We  have  said  nothing  about  inspiration, 
prophecy,  miracles, — those  things  which  are  taken  gene 
rally  as  the  proofs  of  divinity.  But  a  divine  system  must 
be  true  and  immutable,  independently  of  the  external 
manifestations  which  make  it  known  as  such.  These  are 
only  the  outward  coruscations  of  God  ;  the  voice  which 
the  truth  uses  to  make  known  its  own  claims,  not  the  truth 
itself:  they  are,  so  to  speak,  the  hand-writing  upon  the 
wall, — not  the  essence,  the  qualities,  the  glories,  of  the 
spiritual  and  invisible  Being,  who  holds  out  that  hand,  and 
inscribes  the  characters.  The  Christian  religion  is  God, — 
is  the  glorious  Trinity, — is  the  spiritual  world, — is  the  es 
sence  and  truth  of  all  being, — as  well  as  a  mighty  and  mer 
ciful  remedy  for  the  evils  of  sin,  and  the  miseries  of  the 
human  race.  It  is  just  as  possible  for  infidelity  to  blow  up 
the  universe  by  its  puny  malice,  as  it  is  to  uproot  Chris 
tianity.  Then  the  teachers  of  our  religion  need  not  fear 
anything  from  knowledge,  from  investigation,  from  the  ad 
vancement  of  science  and  literature.  But  has  not  religion 
much  to  gain  as  to  the  character  of  outward  development ; 
if  all  its  ministers,  instead  of  employing  the  language  of 
complaint,  came  forward,  and,  as  was  the  wont  in  the  best 
times  of  antiquity,  made  themselves  the  high-priests  of 
knowledge,  of  light,  of  progress  ?  These,  it  seems,  are  the 
notions  of  the  ministers  and  people  of  the  Methodist  Church 


404  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

in  America.  The  establishment  of  their  collegiate  institu 
tions  indicates  their  desire  to  place  their  church-progress 
abreast  of  the  advancing  light  of  the  age. 

But  these  efforts  to  establish  a  good  and  useful  system 
of  education  must  give  the  American  Methodist  Church  a 
status  in  the  country,  which  nothing  else  could  possibly  do. 
In  despite  of  system  and  theory,  human  society  must  have 
its  aristocracies ;  and  scholarship  creates  a  sort  of  aristoc 
racy  in  the  United  States.  No  people  on  earth,  not  even 
excepting  the  French,  are  better  hero-worshippers  than  the 
Americans.  Their  great  men  are  their  gods.  Political 
leaders,  and  the  chiefs  of  war,  it  is  true,  create  more  ex 
citement  than  any  others ;  but  learning  comes  in  for  its 
share  of  public  applause.  It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  real 
amount  of  intellectual  culture  existing  in  the  country  ;  but 
the  idea  as  to  its  value  has  undoubtedly  gone  forth,  and  is 
universally  entertained. 

In  this  state  of  public  feeling,  it  is  impossible  for  any 
church  to  possess  anything  like  an  honourable  standing  in 
the  country,  without  recognizing  the  necessity  of  scientific 
and  literary  instruction,  and  making  provision  for  its  at 
tainment. 

Indeed,  it  is  clear,  in  a  nation  where  all  the  offices  of 
law  and  the  professions,  all  the  dignities  and  honours  of  the 
State,  are  open  to  all  classes,  the  fact  that  none  can  enter 
upon  them  but  those  who  have  been  previously  prepared, 
will,  of  itself,  be  an  inducement  to  exertion.  Hence  the 
position  of  a  church  must  be  infinitely  advanced  by  its 
progress  in  knowledge.  What  we  see  in  these  fine  coun 
tries,  is  only  the  beginning.  But  from  these  foundations 
must,  as  time  progresses,  grow  up  great  establishments. 
Nothing  is  to  be  despised  in  which  a  principle  of  life  is 
found,  however  feeble  in  its  present  state.  Give  it  time, 
scope,  and  the  means  of  growth,  and  it  is  certain  to  de 
velop  itself.  This  must  be  the  case  with  these  schools. 
They  are  in  their  infancy,  but  they  possess  vitality.  The 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      405 

progress  of  events,  the  increase  of  population,  the  accumu 
lation  of  wealth,  will  bring  with  them  multiplied  demands 
for  instruction ;  and  these  rudimental  colleges  must  grow 
into  great  universities. 

On  the  whole,  then,  this  western  Church  is  a  fine  illus 
tration  of  the  power  of  the  grace  of  God  ;  of  the  energizing 
character  of  divine  truth ;  and  of  the  indefatigable  zeal, 
industry,  and  piety  of  its  founders. 

What  is  to  follow,  no  one  can  tell.  But  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  the  same  mercy  and  power  which  enabled  the  fathers 
of  the  work  to  lay  the  foundations  of  a  structure  so  noble, 
will  continue  to  be  manifested  in  carrying  on  the  building 
through  all  succeeding  generations. 

IV.— THE  MISSISSIPPI  LINE. 

WE  now  enter  upon  a  perfectly  new  route,  the  line  of 
the  Mississippi : — 

The  Mississippi,  "  Father  of  Waters,"  is  3,300  miles  in 
length  ;  rises  from  Lake  Itasca,  to  the  west  of  Lake  Supe 
rior,  and  flows  south  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  It  receives 
in  its  course,  besides  innumerable  smaller  contributions, 
the  following  great  rivers ;  namely,  on  its  left  the  Wis 
consin,  400  miles  in  length ;  the  Illinois,  500 ;  and  the 
Ohio,  1,200.  It  receives  on  its  right,  St.  Peter's,  350 
miles  in  length  ;  Iowa,  350  ;  Missouri,  3,200  ;  White  River, 
450;  Arkansas,  2,000;  and  Red  River,  1,500.  The  Mis 
sissippi,  counting  from  the  sources  of  the  Missouri,  is  4,300 
miles  long. 

This  is  the  line  we  have  now  to  explore;  and  to  ex 
amine  the  territorial  extent  of  the  Methodist  Church  in 
these  vast  regions. 

The  Wisconsin  Territory,  which  forms  the  most  northerly 
district  on  the  line  of  the  Mississippi,  being  a  new  territory, 
is  not  in  possession  of  a  separate  conference  ;  but  the  Rock 
River  Conference  embraces  this  portion  of  country ;  and, 


406  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

no  doubt,  as  population  increases,  a  new  organization  will 
take  place. 

I.  But,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  parallel,  in  point 
of  latitude,  with  Wisconsin,  we  find  the  IOWA  CONFERENCE. 
In  this  division  are  four  districts,  called  mission  districts ; 
namely,  Burlington,  Blooming  ton,  Dubuque,  and  Desmoines : 
forty  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ;  fifty-four  ministers, 
with  ninety-seven  local  preachers ;  and  eight  thousand  four 
hundred  and  forty  church-members. 

This  is  a  new  country,  having  been  erected  into  a  terri 
torial  government  in  1838,  and  admitted  as  a  State  into  the 
Union  as  late  as  1846.  In  consequence,  all  the  districts 
and  stations  are  marked  as  missions.  We  have,  strange  to 
say,  no  Christian  Advocate,  and  as  yet  no  college  of  any 
kind,  connected  with  this  conference.  This  whole  ter 
ritory,  more  than  a  hundred  years  ago,  used  to  be 
traversed  by  Jesuit  missionaries  from  Canada.  Their 
mission  was  then  to  the  Indian  tribes  ;  not,  however,  with 
out  political  and  territorial  objects.  The  Jesuits  and  the 
Indians  alike  have  disappeared,  and  now  an  Anglo-American 
population  is  springing  up,  and  Methodist  missionaries  are 
everywhere  found. 

II.  In  descending  the  Mississippi,  on  the  left  bank,  we 
find  the  ILLINOIS  CONFERENCE,  joining  that  of  Rock  River, 
and  continuing  the  ecclesiastical  line  of  posts  towards  the 
south.  In  this  conference  we  have  ten  districts ;  namely, 
Quincy,  Bloomington,  Springfield,  Jacksonville,  Lebanon, 
Sparta,  Mount  Carmel,  Danville,  St.  Louis  German  Mis 
sion,  and  Quincy  German  Mission :  one  hundred  and  six 
stations,  circuits,  and  missions ;  one  hundred  and  thirty 
ministers,  with  four  hundred  and  twenty-five  local  preachers ; 
and  twenty-four  thousand  and  ninety-eight  church-members. 

We  find  the  following  extra  appointments  : — Conference 
Female  Academy,  W.  D.  R,  Trotter,  Agent ;  M'Kendree 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OP  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     407 

College,  Erastus  Wentworth,  President ;  A.  W.  Cummings, 
Spencer  Mattison,  Professors ;  William  Goodfellow,  Prin 
cipal  of  Preparatory  Department ;  Georgetown  Seminary, 
Jesse  H.  Moore. 

The  German  missions  in  the  bounds  of  this  conference 
constitute  a  very  important  portion  of  its  work.  These 
plodding,  industrious,  and  sober  people,  fall  very  much 
under  the  care  of  the  Methodist  Church ;  and,  by  suitable 
attention  and  culture,  become  excellent,  and  many  of  them 
eminent,  Christians.  Numerous  ministers  are  raised  up 
belonging  to  their  nation ;  and,  for  piety,  zeal,  devotedness, 
and  ability,  are  exceeded  by  no  other  class. 

III.  MISSOURI,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
only  separated  from  Illinois  by  the  river,  is  the  next  CON 
FERENCE  demanding  our  attention.  It  belongs  to  the  Me 
thodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.  We  have  five  districts 
in  this  country ;  namely,  St.  Charles,  Columbia,  Richmond, 
Weston,  and  Hannibal :  thirty-five  stations,  circuits,  and 
missions  ;  fifty-one  ministers,  with  eighty-seven  local  preach 
ers  ;  and  ten  thousand  nine  hundred  and  twenty-four 
church-members,  eleven  hundred  and  sixty-four  of  whom 
are  people  of  colour. 

We  find  the  following  appointments  : — Isaac  Ebbert  is 
President  of  St.  Charles  College ;  Jeremiah  F.  Riggs  is  Agent 
for  the  College  ;  Richard  Bond  is  Agent  for  the  American 
Bible  Society  ;  Nathan  Scarritt  is  Principal  of  Howard 
High  School. 

We  are  here,  as  the  number  of  people  of  colour  will  indi 
cate,  in  a  slave  State.  In  1810,  the  number  is  reported  as 
3,011;  and  in  1840,  as  58,240.  Out  of  these  only  1,160 
are  members  of  the  Methodist  Church.  This  cannot  be 
considered  as  very  encouraging  success  amongst  this  de 
graded  race. 

IV.  St.  Louis,  verv  famous  as  a  western  first-class  city, 


408  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

which  is  found  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  gives  its  name  to 
a  conference.  The  ST.  Louis  CONFERENCE  contains  six 
districts ;  namely,  St.  Louis,  Cape  Girardeau,  Potosi, 
Springfield,  Lexington,  Boonville :  fifty-one  stations,  cir 
cuits,  and  missions ;  fifty -nine  ministers,  with  one  hundred 
and  sixty-three  local  preachers ;  and  thirteen  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty-five  church-members,  eight  hun 
dred  and  ninety-five  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

As  this  city  and  locality  constitute  an  interesting  por 
tion  of  the  Union,  and  is  much  visited  and  remarked  upon 
by  our  countrymen,  it  may  be  proper  to  notice,  that  it  was 
founded  in  1764,  by  the  French,  as  the  name  indicates, 
when  they  were  in  possession  of  New-Orleans,  and  com 
manded  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  from  the  south.  Me 
thodism  was  introduced  so  recently  as  1821. 

Twenty-seven  years  ago,  it  seems,  the  Methodist  Church 
had  no  existence  in  St.  Louis  ;  we  have  now  a  conference, 
numbering  13,755  members  in  the  city  and  neighbouring 
country.  About  the  time  in  question,  namely,  in  1820,  the 
city  itself  numbered  4,598  inhabitants;  in  1845,  they 
amounted  to  34,140.  It  appears  from  this,  that  population 
and  Methodism  have  been  concurrently  progressing,  and 
probably  in  pretty  equal  proportions. 

V.  The  State  of  ARKANSAS,  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Mississippi,  gives  its  name  to  a  CONFERENCE  belonging  to 
the  Methodist  Church,  South.  This  conference  contains 
five  districts  ;  namely,  Little  Rock,  FayetteviUe,  Washing 
ton,  Pine  Bluff,  and  Helena  :  forty-one  stations,  circuits, 
and  missions ;  forty-three  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and 
forty-eight  local  preachers ;  and  nine  thousand  seven  hun 
dred  and  thirty-six  church-members,  seventeen  hundred 
and  fifty  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

Agent  for  the  Washington  Seminary,  Lewis  S.  Marshall. 

This  is  new  ground,  Arkansas  having  been  separated 
from  the  State  of  Missouri  only  in  1810,  and  erected  into 


TEKKITORIAL  PROUKESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHUKCH.      409 

a  territorial  government.  In  1836,  it  was  admitted  into 
the  Union  as  an  independent  State.  Its  white  population 
is  stated  to  be  14,273  in  1820  ;  and  in  1845,  to  have  in 
creased  to  145,000.  Its  slave  population  in  1820,  con 
sisted  of  1,617  ;  and  in  1840,  it  had  increased  to  19,935. 

It  will  be  seen,  that  the  Methodist  Church  has  rapidly 
advanced  in  this  new  country.  Its  work,  as  is  evident 
from  the  Minutes,  is  chiefly  missionary.  Time  has  not 
allowed  of  much  consolidation,  or  of  the  introduction  of 
seminaries  of  learning.  Institutions  of  this  description 
must  follow  evangelization,  and  no  doubt  they  will  appear 
in  due  time. 

VI.  Memphis,  standing  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  in  the  lowest  point  of  the  State  of  Tennessee, 
gives  its  name  to  a  conference.     The  MEMPHIS  CONFER 
ENCE  contains  six  districts ;   namely,  Memphis,    Granada, 
Salem,    Somerville,  Jackson,  Paducah :   seventy-one  sta 
tions,   circuits,  and  missions  ;   one  hundred  and  one  min 
isters,  with  three  hundred  and  forty-four  local  preachers ; 
and  thirty  thousand  nine  hundred  and  forty  church-mem 
bers,  six  thousand  and  sixty-eight  of  whom  are  people  of 
colour. 

Jackson  Female  Institute,  L.  Lea,  President ;  A.  W. 
Jones,  Professor  ;  G.  T.  Baskerville,  Agent  for  the  Jackson 
Female  Institute  and  Centenary  Fund. 

This  ecclesiastical  division,  in  great  part,  lies  in  the  upper 
or  northern  portion  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  though  its 
head  is  in  Tennessee.  Slavery,  it  will  be  seen,  abounds 
here  ;  and  it  is  gratifying  to  find  upwards  of  six  thousand 
slaves  belonging  to  the  Church. 

VII.  The   Mississippi   State,  the   south-east  point  of 
which  touches  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  is  occupied  by  another 
division     bearing    the    above    name.       This    MISSISSIPPI 
CONFERENCE  contains   seven   districts;    namely,    Clinton, 

18 


410  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

Natchez,  Vicksburg,  Yazoo,  Lake  Washington  Mission, 
Sharon,  Pearl  River  :  fifty -four  stations,  circuits,  and  mis 
sions  ;  seventy-three  ministers,  with  one  hundred  and 
ninety-three  local  preachers;  and  sixteen  thousand  five 
hundred  and  ninety-eight  church-members,  six  thousand 
one  hundred  and  eighty-three  being  people  of  colour. 

Centenary  College,  John  C.  Miller ;  Joseph  M'Dowell, 
Agent  for  Old  Centenary  College. 

VIII.  The  LOUISIANA  CONFERENCE  now  demands  our 
attention.  We  have  six  districts  in  this  division ;  namely, 
New- Orleans,  Baton  Rouge,  Opelousas,  Monroe,  Shreve- 
port,  Vidalia  :  fifty-three  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ; 
forty-seven  ministers,  with  seventy-one  local  preachers  ;  and 
eight  thousand  two  hundred  and  seventy-two  church-mem 
bers,  three  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty-nine  of  whom 
are  people  of  colour. 

D.  0.  Shattuck,  President  of  Centenary  College ;  Robert 
R.  Read,  Agent  for  the  Centenary  College. 

The  above  college  is  located  at  Jackson. 

This  conference  is  important,  because  it  includes  New- 
Orleans,  the  great  commercial  mart  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
famed  as  the  most  profligate  and  wicked  place  in  the  Union. 
On  examination,  it  will  be  found  that  the  societies  in  this 
city  are  very  small,  which  seems  to  corroborate  the  common 
report  as  to  the  dissipation  of  the  place.  Its  inhabitants 
are,  it  is  said,  constantly  changing,  and  consist  very  much 
of  desperate  adventurers ;  and  it  should  seem,  that  the 
sickliness  of  the  place  causes  the  people  to  push  the  pur 
suit  of  gayety  and  pleasure  to  the  utmost  extreme ;  as  if  the 
uncertainty  of  life  led  them  to  seek  as  much  of  what  they 
consider  enjoyment  in  a  short  space  as  possible.  This  is 
no  unusual  thing.  The  inhabitants  of  Vera  Cruz  are  simi 
larly  distinguished ;  and  yet  it  is  about  the  most  pestilential 
locality  in  the  world. 

Races  of  men,  it  should  seem,  have  something  to  do  with 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   411 

both  religion  and  solid  freedom.  Wherever,  on  the  conti 
nent  of  America,  we  find  the  basis  of  population  to  be 
French,  as  in  New-Orleans  ; — or  Spanish,  as  in  Florida ; — 
we  perceive  in  this  circumstance  an  effectual  barrier  against 
the  progress  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  an  incapacity  for  self- 
government  and  liberty,  as  demonstrated  by  their  departed 
power.  Romanism  may,  indeed,  perform  its  part  in  all  this. 
Its  policy  has  everywhere  been  to  attach  man  to  a  system, 
instead  of  educating  him  to  walk  and  act  for  himself.  But 
systems  break  down ;  and  when  this  takes  place,  and  the 
people  are  found  helpless  vassals,  they  are  sure  to  be  inca 
pable  of  acting  for  themselves,  and  necessarily  fall  under 
the  dominion  of  stronger  races. 

IX.  ALABAMA  is  not  exactly  on  our  line.  It  lies  betwixt 
the  State  of  Mississippi  on  the  one  hand,  and  Georgia  on 
the  other ;  having  Florida,  for  a  considerable  extent,  as  its 
frontier  towards  the  south,  and  yet  touching  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico  by  its  south-west  point.  The  conference  of  this  name 
contains  eight  districts  ;  namely,  Mobile,  Gainesville,  Colum 
bus,  TusTcaloosa,  Talladega,  Montgomery,  Eufaula,  and 
Summerfield :  ninety-eight  stations,  circuits,  and  missions  ; 
one  hundred  and  eighteen  ministers,  with  four  hundred  and 
forty-nine  local  preachers;  and  forty-four  thousand  six 
hundred  and  three  church-members — fifteen  thousand  two 
hundred  and  seventy-nine  being  people  of  colour. 

Macon  Female  Institute,  Frederick  G.  Ferguson.  Cen 
tenary  Institute,  A.  H.  Mitchell ;  Agent,  G.  Garrett. 

The  white  population  of  this  State,  in  1810,  amounted 
to  20,845  ;  and  in  1845,  it  had  increased  to  624,827.  In 
1820,  its  slave  population  amounted  to  41,879;  and  in 
1840,  to  258,532.  This  is  a  fearful  augmentation.  It 
shows  that  an  active  and  distressing  internal  barter  in  the 
flesh  and  blood  of  man  must  be  going  on  within  the  limits 
of  the  States. 

We   have   some   relief   in   the  fact  above  stated,  that 


412  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

15,279  of  these  poor  wretches  are  within  the  pale  of  the 
Church. 

We  have  two  other  conferences  in  this  southern  direction, 
which  must  be  noticed,  though  they  lie  beyond  our  Missis 
sippi  route. 

X.  The  TEXAS  CONFERENCE  contains  four  districts ; 
namely,  Galveston,  Rutersville,  Austin,  San  Antonio  : 
twenty-nine  stations,  circuits,  and  missions ;  twenty-nine 
ministers,  with  fifty-four  local  preachers ;  and  three  thou 
sand  two  hundred  and  thirteen  church-members — seven 
hundred  and  ninety-nine  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

XL  The  EAST  TEXAS  CONFERENCE  embraces  three  dis 
tricts  ;  namely,  San  Augustine,  Marshall,  ClarTceaville : 
twenty-seven  stations,  circuits,  and  missions ;  twenty-three 
ministers,  with  seventy  local  preachers ;  and  four  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  three  church-members — six  hundred 
and  thirty-seven  of  whom  are  people  of  colour. 

XII.  In  1834,  the  Rocky  Mountains  were  crossed  by  two 
or  three  missionaries,  and  the  gospel  was  introduced  into 
OREGON.  This  work  has  been  progressing  from  that  period 
to  the  present  time.  But  as  Oregon  has  not  been  formed 
into  a  conference,  we  are  unable  to  report  its  exact  state. 
Indeed,  at  the  Pittsburgh  Conference,  I  heard  a  mission 
ary,  who  had  spent  several  years  in  the  country,  give  a 
most  interesting  account  of  the  state  of  things,  and  the 
hopeful  prospect  of  much  good.  He  proposed  the  estab 
lishment  of  a  conference  for  Oregon  and  California;* 
though  at  the  time  the  treaty  for  the  cession  of  the  latter 
territory  to  the  United  States  had  not  been  signed.  The 
arguments  of  the  missionary  were  listened  to  very  atten- 

t*  The  "  Oregon  and  California  Mission  Conference "  has  since  been 
formed.] 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   413 

tively  by  the  conference  ;  and  good  Bishop  Hedding  pro 
posed  several  questions  as  to  the  time  it  would  take  a 
bishop  to  travel  to  the  place  to  constitute  the  conference  in 
question,  the  route,  expense,  and  modes  of  travelling,  as  if 
he  had  it  in  his  heart  to  attempt  the  journey.  This  was 
fine  in  a  man  near  seventy,  not  very  agile  in  his  structure, 
and  not  by  any  means  in  good  health. 

At  the  above  date,  the  mission  was  exclusively  intended 
to  benefit  the  heathen  population.  A  fine  establishment 
was  formed  near  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia ;  and  the  first 
efforts  of  the  missionaries  were  crowned  with  promising 
success.  Since  that  time,  the  territory  has  been  divided 
between  the  British  and  the  Americans ;  and  the  latter  are 
pressing  to  occupy  the  country.  The  portion  of  Oregon  to 
which  they  have  chiefly  at  present  emigrated,  was  described 
as  surpassingly  fertile  and  beautiful ;  and  the  people  were 
represented  as  making  great  progress  in  the  cultivation  of 
the  soil.  Distant  ages  will  hear  and  know  more  about 
Oregon.  It  will,  no  doubt,  share  in  the  prosperity  and 
greatness  of  the  American  world  ;  become  the  area  of  seve 
ral  new  States,  and  be  the  means  of  extending  the  influ 
ence  and  power  of  this  great  nation  to  the  seaboard  of  the 
Pacific ;  and,  as  a  consequence,  to  China,  India,  and  Poly 
nesia,  by  a  direct  and  easy  route.  The  consequences  lie  in 
the  future ;  but  that  their  influence  must  be  great  on  the 
destinies,  not  only  of  America,  but  also  of  the  world,  may 
safely  be  predicted.* 

XIII.  INDIAN  MISSIONS. — To  the  west  of  Iowa,  Mis 
souri,  and  Arkansas,  is  found  the  Indian  Territory,  six  or 
seven  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  of  less  breadth ;  where, 

*  Since  the  above  was  written,  the  great  excitement  respecting  the  disco 
very  of  gold  in  California,  and  the  emigration  of  the  people  in  great  num 
bers  in  search  of  the  precious  metal,  have  occurred.  How  singular  are  the 
ways  of  Providence  !  This  gold  mania  will  attract  a  large  population  to  a 
country  which  would  otherwise  only  have  been  peopled  in  the  usual  way ; 
and  though  much  disappointment  will,  no  doubt,  arise  respecting  the  gold, 
the  people  will  remain  to  cultivate  the  soil,  and  extend  the  Christian  cause. 


414  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

for  the  present,  the  wrecks  of  numerous  powerful  tribes  and 
nations  are  located.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  has  established  itself  amongst  these  tribes,  and 
designates  the  ecclesiastical  territory  the  INDIAN-MISSION 
CONFERENCE.  In  this  conference  we  have  three  districts ; 
namely,  Kansas  River,  Cherokee,  and  Muscogce :  twenty- 
six  stations,  circuits,  and  missions ;  thirty -two  ministers, 
with  thirty-two  local  preachers ;  and  three  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  fifteen  church-members  :  these  are  divided 
into  ninety-seven  whites,  two  hundred  and  seventy-three 
people  of  colour,  (that  is,  people  of  the  African  race,)  and 
three  thousand  four  hundred  and  forty-five  Indians. 

We  find  the  following  extra  appointments : — Indian 
Manual-Labour  School  and  Station,  Thomas  Johnson, 
Tyson  Dines  ;  Asbury  Manual-Labour  School  and  Station 
among  the  Creeks,  Thomas  B.  Ruble  ;  Fort  Coffee  Manual- 
Labour  School,  New-Hope  Female  School  and  Station, 
Jesse  L.  M'Alister ;  M'Kendree  Manual-Labour  School  and 
Station  among  the  Chickasaws,  Wesley  Browning  ;  Robert 
son-Neighbourhood  School,  Erastus  B.  Duncan. 

It  is  a  subject  of  rejoicing  that  Christianity  has  found 
its  way,  to  any  extent,  amongst  these  deeply  injured  races 
of  the  human  family.  Their  tale  of  wo  is  one  of  the  most 
painful  on  the  records  of  time.  Whilst  the  poor  Negro 
submits  with  docility  and  comparative  content  to  his  lot  of 
degradation  and  toil,  the  Red-man,  in  the  pride  of  his  man 
hood,  has  ever  spurned  the  yoke  "of  oppression  ;  and  rather 
than  submit  to  become  the  white  man's  slave,  he  has 
chosen  to  fight  for  his  freedom  through  long  ages  of 
unequal  conflict ;  till  now  the  remains  of  innumerable 
nations,  which  owned  and  hunted  freely  through  the  whole 
continent,  are  pent  up  in  a  mere  nook  in  the  farthest  west. 

In  the  conquests  and  settlements  of  the  Christian  nations 
of  Europe — it  may  be  well  asked, — What  has  the  world 
gained  by  their  Christianity  ?  The  pagan  nations  of  anti 
quity  invariably  contrived  to  connect  the  social  and  politi- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   415 

cal  improvement  of  the  conquered  or  colonized  countries, 
with  the  possession  of  their  territory  and  dominion  over  the 
people.  Northern  Africa  was  colonized  by  the  Phoenicians; 
and  their  political  power,  their  system  of  government,  their 
commercial  enterprise,  and  their  social  progress,  spread 
civilization  amongst  the  natives  of  those  countries,  and  they 
were,  as  a  consequence,  assimilated  into  the  general  mass 
of  the  Carthaginian  population.  The  colonies  established 
by  the  Greeks  are  notorious  as  centres  of  knowledge ;  of 
improved  institutions  and  laws ;  of  freedom  and  good 
government ;  so  that,  instead  of  being  constituted  to  repel, 
to  alienate,  to  barbarize  the  people  of  the  territories  they 
occupied,  the  door  was  opened  for  their  reception ;  and  the 
colony  became  the  means  of  organized  order,  and  the  foun 
dation  of  franchises  securing  all  the  blessings  of  the 
social  state  to  the  native  population.  The  progress  of  the 
Roman  power  was  chiefly  that  of  conquest.  But  even  this 
great  people  invariably  carried  the  arts  of  civilized  life  to 
the  abodes  of  the  conquered  savage  tribes.  The  Roman 
empire  is  known  to  have  laid  the  foundation  of  civilization 
through  the  whole  of  central  Europe.  What  were  the  an 
cient  Britons  at  the  time  the  country  was  invaded  by  Csesar  ? 
Not  one  tittle  in  advance  of  the  Red-men  of  the  American 
forests,  when  that  country  was  first  visited  by  the  European 
settlers.  But  how  different  the  issue !  The  Pagan  power, 
the  Roman  conquerors  of  Britain,  became  its  civilizers.  The 
foundation  of  our  improvements  was  laid  by  the  policy  and 
lessons  of  the  legions  and  the  cohorts  of  Rome.  They  did 
not  seek  to  crush  the  native  population,  to  possess  and 
occupy  their  lands  with  a  race  of  Italians,  to  the  entire  ex 
clusion  of  the  natives  of  the  soil.  True,  they  sought  the 
complete  ascendency  of  their  political  institutions  ;  and  this, 
exciting  the  opposition  of  the  Britons,  brought  them  into 
collision  with  the  Roman  power :  but  the  policy  of  the  lat 
ter  was  to  turn  the  wild  hordes  into  peaceful,  prosperous, 
and  happy  Roman  citizens. 


416  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

How  perfectly  different  has  been  the  conduct  of  pro 
fessedly  Christian  nations  in  America  and  elsewhere !  The 
policy  of  every  power  which  has  established  itself  in  that 
country  has  been  the  same.  The  English — the  Dutch — 
the  French — the  Spaniards  ; — the  Puritan — the  Huguenot 
— the  Calvinist — the  Papist ; — all  nations,  all  religions, 
have  equally  and  uniformly  acted  upon  the  principle  of 
isolation;  of  establishing  social  and  religious  freedom 
exclusively  for  themselves;  of  causing  law,  government, 
commerce,  education,  religion,  to  radiate  amongst  their 
own  communities ; — whilst,  by  ten  thousand  modes  of  in 
trigue,  fraud,  oppression,  cruelty,  and  wrong,  the  natives 
of  the  soil  have  been  repelled  and  driven  from  the  abodes 
of  civilized  man. 

Religion  has  been  blamed,  in  no  very  measured  terms, 
for  its  failures  in  preventing  the  injustice  and  wrong  done  to 
man  in  his  most  helpless  condition.  And  it  must  be  con 
fessed,  that  it  is  not  blameless  in  the  matter ;  it  ought  more 
strenuously  to  have  asserted  the  rights  of  the  oppressed. 
Good  men  in  their  individual  capacity  exerted  themselves, 
in  some  instances,  very  nobly  to  communicate  a  knowledge 
of  the  Christian  faith,  and  not  without  success.  The  exer-. 
tions  of  Eliot,  of  Brainerd,  of  Penn,  and  others,  stand  out  as 
fine  instances  of  devotedness  and  zeal.  Their  successes  cor 
responded  to  their  toils  ;  and  had  other  influences  and  agen 
cies  corresponded  with  their  philanthropic  labours,  perma 
nent  good  must  have  been  the  result.  But  the  matter  of 
fact  is,  that  the  politico-social  power  which  was  simultane 
ously  at  work  with  these  feeble  agencies,  constantly  thwarted 
and  destroyed  the  effects  of  their  exertions.  These  religious 
men  were  ardently  seeking  the  instruction,  the  conversion, 
the  Christianization,  of  the  savage  tribes  ;  but  the  political 
power  was  equally  intent  upon  the  aggrandizement  of  the 
European  population,  at  the  expense  of  the  natives.  The 
latter  became  the  predominant  force ;  so  that  everything 
built  up  by  the  honest  and  laborious  efforts  of  the  mis- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  417 

sionary,  was  as  regularly  pulled  down  by  the  action  of  the 
political  power.  Two  antagonistic  forces  were  constantly 
at  work  side  by  side.  The  selfish  one,  however,  as  might  be 
expected,  was  always  infinitely  stronger  than  the  Christian. 

The  only  possible  mode  of  averting  the  wrongs  inflicted 
upon  the  Indian  races  would  have  been  so  to  blend  the 
Christian  with  the  political  power,  as  to  make  the  latter  in 
its  spirit  Christian.  Had  the  governments,  in  attempting 
to  establish  themselves  in  the  country,  been  controlled  and 
guided  by  truly  religious  principles  in  the  hands  of  a  suffi 
ciently  influential  executive,  the  mischief  might  have  been 
prevented ;  and  at  this  day,  instead  of  finding  the  Indians 
an  outcast  race,  in  the  extremities  of  the  Western  world, 
we  should  now  see  them  free,  prosperous,  and  Christian 
citizens  of  the  United  States.  Nothing  is  equally  just, — 
nothing  is  truly  liberal, — nothing  regards  the  primary 
lights  of  mankind, — nothing  establishes  social  relations, — 
nothing  assimilates  and  blends  into  brotherhood  all  races, 
— nothing  points  to  one  almighty  Father, — nothing  brings 
men  together  on  similar  terms,  and  in  the  posture  of  prayer 
and  worship  : — nothing  does  all  this  but  Christianity. 

The  Christian  name  has  been  miserably  outraged  by  its 
representatives ;  but  never  on  so  large,  so  gigantic  a  scale 
as  in  America.  Licentious  courtiers,  hard-hearted  and 
selfish  politicians,  money-mongering  commercial  companies, 
chartered  pickpockets,  riotous  adventurers  and  fortune- 
hunters  ; — all  these  soon  overpowered  the  Puritan,  the  Qua 
ker,  the  Christian.  Not,  indeed,  that  the  Pilgrim  Fathers, 
except  in  individual  instances, — as  in  the  case  of  Roger 
Williams, — seem  to  have  entertained  much  scruple  respect 
ing  the  rights  of  the  aborigines ;  and  probably  their  creed 
prevented  them  taking  much  pains  to  make  them  Chris 
tians.  They  were  a  gigantic  race  of  men,  full  of  lofty  and 
noble  sentiments,  and  had  a  firm  belief  in  their  own  high 
destiny  ;  but  they  had  little  sympathy  with  human  nature 
as  such.  A  race  of  men  who  excluded  even  their  felkrw- 
18* 


418  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

Christians  from  social  fellowship,  and  drove  them  from  their 
homes  on  differing  in  opinion  with  themselves,  were  not 
very  likely  to  seek  any  close  connexion  with  the  reprobate 
heathen. 

William  Penn  and  his  Quaker  followers  were  of  a  differ 
ent  spirit.  This  eminent  person*  had  a  just  perception  of 
the  rights  of  man,  in  the  Christian  sense  of  the  term.  He 
nobly  exerted  himself  to  secure  these  rights  to  the  Indians  ; 
and,  had  he  been  supported  by  a  power  corresponding  to 
his  own  just  notions,  at  any  rate,  a  model  colony  would 
have  been  established  in  Pennsylvania,  But  the  principles 
of  Penn  may  be  said  to  have  died  with  himself;  and  that 
on  which  his  tender  heart  was  so  intensely  fixed,  the  free 
dom,  the  civilization,  and  the  Christian  state  of  the  Indian 
tribes  connected  with  his  colony,  was  buried  in  his  own  sa 
cred  resting-place. 

The  religion  which  alone  could  have  saved  this  noble 
race  must,  in  order  to  be  effective,  have  been  united  in  some 
way  with  the  political  power.  The  isolated  and  individual 
exertions  of  good  men  were  found  inadequate  to  the  task. 
The  day  for  great  and  free  religious  organizations  and  in 
stitutions  had  not  then  arrived.  No  missionaries,  except 
Popish,  connected  with  large  and  influential  bodies  at 
home,  were  then  in  the  field.  The  only  church  having  the 
forms  and  the  power  of  a  great  institution  in  this  country, 
in  the  first  days  of  American  colonization,  when  the  mis 
chief  began,  was  the  Episcopal  Church. 

Is  it  too  much  to  expect  a  Christian  nation  to  conduct 


*  Since  this  was  penned,  MACAULAY'S  "History"  has  been  published,  in 
which  Penn  is  shown  [doubtful]  to  have  yielded  to  court  influence  in  some 
instances,  which  place  his  character  in  those  transactions  in  a  questionable 
point  of  view.  This  only  shows  that  courts,  in  the  times  of  Charles  and 
James,  were  not  very  suitable  places  for  Christians  ;  and  that  the  religious 
principles  of  Penn  were  much  safer  in  the  wilderness,  in  toil,  in  executing-  pro 
jects  of  usefulness,  than  in  the  keeping  of  Whitehall,  and  under  the  influence 
of  Jesuits.  We  speak  of  Penn  all  along  in  his  character  of  Christian  and  law 
giver  in  America  ;  and  certainly,  in  this  sphere,  his  conduct  is  seen  to  be  most 
exemplary. 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.     419 

its  policy  on  Christian  principle, — upon  the  truths  of  the 
gospel  ?  Had  this  been  the  case,  the  political  body  which 
laid  the  foundation  of  English  rule  in  America,  would  have 
acted  a  very  different  part  towards  these  injured  people. 
Would  Christian  truth,  nay,  would  heathen  honesty,  have 
alloAved  the  seizure  of  their  lands ;  often  connected  with 
the  most  infamous  chicanery,  fraud,  and  dishonour  ?  Would 
occasions  of  irritation  and  barbarous  wars  have  been  sought, 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  driving  the  sheep  to  the  slaughter, 
and  occupying  the  space  vacated  by  their  immolation  or 
their  banishment?  Would  the  superior  attainments  of 
knowledge  and  the  means  of  aggression  possessed  by  white 
men  have  been  employed  as  a  snare  to  entrap  the  poor 
children  of  the  forest  into  some  bargain  and  covenant  to 
their  own  utter  ruin  ?  Would  these  noble  tribes  have  been 
incited  to  hate  each  other,  to  imbrue  their  hands  in  each 
other's  blood,  to  butcher  and  exterminate  women  and  chil 
dren,  and  feast  their  voracious  appetite  for  cruelty, — that 
the  white  man  might  profit  by  the  decimation  of  these  se 
veral  tribes  by  their  slaughter  of  each  other  ?  Would  their 
sufficiently  miserable  existence  have  been  still  more  distress 
ingly  embittered  by  the  fiend-like  design  of  poisoning  the 
very  springs  of  life  by  the  introduction  of  "fire-water," 
and  new  diseases  to  thin  their  ranks  ?  Would  systems  of 
barter  and  intercourse  have  been  established  on  a  large  and 
universal  scale,  the  whole  design  of  which  was  to  defraud 
the  Indian,  and  to  rob  him  of  the  scanty  and  hard-earned 
fruits  of  the  chase  ?  No  ;  Christianity  repudiates  all  this. 
It  utters  its  voice  in  the  wilderness  ;  it  warns  of  the  present 
and  eternal  consequences  of  cruelty  and  injustice  to  the 
feeble,  the  poor,  the  dependent.  And  had  the  nation, 
sending  out  its  swarms  to  occupy  the  territory  of  these 
tribes,  instead  of  exerting  a  power  to  destroy,  been  governed 
by  its  doctrines,  perfect  justice  must  have  been  done. 
The  absence  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  from  the  United 
States  will  be  a  silent, — continued, — eternal  memorial  of 


420  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

the  cruel  wrongs,  first  of  the  nations  which  began  their  ex 
pulsion,  and  next  of  the  Americans  who  finished  it.  From 
their  location  in  the  west,  the  Indian  territory,  they  will 
forever  send  across  the  flourishing  territory,  the  populous 
cities,  the  mighty  commerce  and  growing  opulence  of  the 
white  man's  usurpations,  the  wail  of  sorrow,  the  cry  of  in 
justice  and  of  wrong. 

It  is  now  time  to  examine  what  the  Methodist  Church 
has  done  for  this  class  ;  and  with  \vhat  degree  of  success. 
The  work  amongst  them  began  long  before  the  Indians 
entered  upon  their  present  location,  and  has  often  been 
much  injured  by  their  removal.  We  cannot  attempt  a  full 
account ;  all  we  can  do  is  to  give  some  slight  notice  of 
facts.  These  poor  outcasts,  it  must  be  remarked,  have  been 
drawn  from  every  part  of  the  United  States.  The  whole 
continent  was  once  occupied  by  them. 

The  attempts  of  the  Methodist  Church  amongst  them 
began  with  the  Wyandot  Indians,  in  Upper  Sandusky,  in 
the  State  of  Ohio,  in  1816.  The  agent  in  this  work — in 
spite  of  orders,  priesthoods,  canons,  calls,  and  imposition 
of  hands — was  a  poor  freeman  of  colour,  "  born  and  raised 
in  Powhatan  county."  How  strange,  that  the  name  of 
the  father  of  the  Indian  lady  married  to  the  English 
man,  should  also  be  the  name  of  the  country  of  this 
good  man  !*  If  one  could  believe  in  the  transmigra 
tion  of  souls,  it  would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  imagine, 
that  the  soul  of  Pocahontas  had  entered  this  poor  coloured 
man.  "  Having  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  it  was  powerfully  impressed  on  the 
mind"  of  John  Steward — for  that  was  his  name — "  that  it 
was  his  duty  to  travel  somewhere  north-west,  in  search  of 
some  of  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel."  He  could 
have  no  rest  in  his  spirit,  until  he  yielded  obedience  to  what 
he  considered  the  call  of  God.  John  Steward  took  his 
departure  from  his  home  and  kindred,  and  continued  his 

[*  The  county  was  named  after  him.) 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   421 

course  till  he  arrived  at  Pipe-Town,  on  the  Sandusky 
River,  where  a  tribe  of  the  Delaware  Indians  dwelt.  He 
delivered  a  discourse  to  them  through  an  interpreter,  and 
took  his  departure  to  Upper  Sandusky.  Steward  related 
his  experience  to  Mr.  Walker,  the  sub-agent  of  the  States 
to  the  Indians ;  and  he  being  finally  satisfied  that  he  was 
actuated  by  pure  motives,  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Walker  en 
couraged  and  assisted  him ;  and,  speaking  the  Wyandot 
dialect,  the  agent  became  his  interpreter.  He  delivered 
his  first  sermon  to  one  old  Indian  woman  ;  his  next  to  an 
old  man,  in  addition  to  the  old  woman  ;  they  "  were  both 
soon  converted  to  the  Christian  faith." 

"In  the  month  of  November,  1816,  by  the  faithful 
labours  of  Steward,  assisted  occasionally  by  some  local 
preachers,  before  any  regular  missionary  was  appointed,  a 
large  society  of  converted  natives  had  been  formed." 
Among  these  were  several  influential  chiefs — such  as  Be- 
tween-the-logs,  Mononcue,  Hicks,  and  Scuteash,  with  two 
of  the  interpreters — Pointer  and  Armstrong.  "  Between- 
the-logs  was  one  of  the  chief  counsellors  of  the  nation,  a 
man  of  vigorous  intellect,  who  soon  became  an  eloquent 
advocate  of  the  Christian  cause."  "In  the  year  1819  this 
mission  was  taken  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev. 
James  B.  Finley.  At  a  quarterly  meeting  in  November  of 
this  year,  about  sixty  of  these  native  converts  were  pre 
sent  ;"  the  account  given  by  themselves  of  their  conversion 
is  very  interesting.  Between-the-logs  said  truly,  "  This  is 
the  first  meeting  of  the  kind  which  has  been  held  for  us  ; 
and  now,  my  dear  brethren,  I  am  happy  that  we,  who  have 
been  so  long  enemies  to  one  another,  are  come  together  as 
brothers  ;  at  which  our  great  Father  is  well  pleased."  Yes, 
this  was  "  the  first  meeting  of  the  kind  ever  held"  for  In 
dians.  How  affecting !  Christians,  so  called,  had  lived  in 
contact  with  these  people  for  two  hundred  years  ;  but  their 
lips  had  never,  till  now,  been  opened  to  declare  their  con 
version  to  the  faith  of  Christ.  And,  stranger  still,  no  one 


422  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

amongst  all  the  zealous  and  devoted  missionaries  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  so  far  as  we  can  perceive,  had  attempted 
to  seek  these  lost  souls :  this  honour  was  reserved  for  a 
poor  man  of  colour ;  himself,  like  those  he  visited,  an  out 
cast  from  the  great  world  of  civilized  man.  Truly,  God's 
ways  are  not  as  ours.  If  these  Indian  tribes  are  ultimately 
saved  and  made  socially  happy,  let  it  be  eternally  remem 
bered,  that,  so  far  as  the  Methodists  are  concerned  in  the 
matter,  the  work  began  by  a  poor  man  of  colour,  of  Afri 
can  blood. 

In  1821,  this  mission  is  reported  as  still  prospering,  the 
Rev.  James  B.  Finley  being  appointed  its  superintendent, 
who  established  a  school,  "  to  teach  the  boys  the  art  of 
agriculture,  and  the  girls  to  sew,  spin,  and  knit,  and  all 
the  duties  of  the  household."  Having  enclosed  a  large 
farm,  Mr.  Finley  "  laboured  with  his  own  hands,  for  the 
purpose  of  setting  an  example  to  the  Indians,  that  they 
might  habituate  themselves  to  an  agricultural  life.  These 
movements  had  a  salutary  effect  upon  their  physical  and 
moral  condition." 

In  1823,  Bishop  M'Kendree  says  of  these  Indians, — 

"  But  now  they  are  building  hewed  log-houses,  with  brick  chim 
neys,  cultivating  their  lands,  and  successfully  adopting  the  various 
agricultural  arts.  They  now  manifest  a  relish  for,  and  begin  to  en 
joy  the  benefits  of  civilization ;  and  it  is  probable  that  some  of  them 
will  this  year  raise  an  ample  support  for  their  families,  from  the  pro 
duce  of  these  farms.  There  are  more  than  two  hundred  of  them  who 
have  renounced  heathenism,  and  embraced  the  Christian  religion, 
giving  unequivocal  evidence  of  their  sincerity,  of  the  reality  of  a  di 
vine  change." 

What  became  of  John  Steward,  the  man  of  colour,  the 
apostle  of  this  nation  ? 

"  When  so  exhausted  in  his  physical  powers  as  to  be  unable  to  la 
bour  for  his  support,  his  temporal  wants  were  provided  for  by  his 
friends  ;  about  fifty  acres  of  land,  on  which  was  built  a  cabin  for  his 
accommodation,  being  secured  to  him  by  fee-simple.  Here  he  lived 
the  remainder  of  his  days  :  and  on  his  demise,  the  property  was  in- 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  423 

herited  by  his  brother.  In  this  place,  loved  and  honoured  by  those 
who  had  been  benefited  by  his  evangelical  labours,  he  lingered  along 
the  shores  of  mortality  until  December  17th,  1823,  when  he  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus,  in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  age,  and  the  seventh 
of  his  labours  in  the  missionary  field.  On  his  death-bed  he  gave  the 
most  consoling  evidence  of  his  faith  in  Christ,  and  hope  of  immorta 
lity." — Bangs's  "History  of  Methodism,"  vol.  iii,  pp.  246,  247. 

In  1821,  an  attempt  was  made  to  introduce  the  gospel 
to  the  Creek  Indians,  located  in  Georgia  and  Alabama. 
After  various  disappointments,  this  enterprise  was  aban 
doned  in  despair. 

In  1822,  an  effectual  and  successful  mission  was  estab 
lished  amongst  the  Mohawks,  in  Upper  Canada,  at  that 
time  connected  with  the  Methodist  Church  in  the  United 
States. 

The  narrative  is  very  interesting.  Many  were  truly  con 
verted  to  God,  and  formed  into  church -fellowship.  The 
Rev.  William  Case  was  one  of  the  chief  instruments ;  and 
these  Indians  constitute  a  portion  of  the  mission-church, 
now  under  the  care  of  the  British  Conference. 

"  The  Cherokee  mission  was  also  commenced  this  year.  The 
Cherokee  Indians  inhabited  a  tract  of  country  included  in  the  States 
of  Georgia  and  North  Carolina  on  the  east,  Alabama  on  the 
west,  and  that  part  of  Tennessee  lying  south  of  Hiwassee  and  Ten 
nessee  rivers,  comprising  not  less  than  ten  millions  of  acres.  These 
natives  had  been  partially  civilized ;  some  of  them  had  become 
wealthy,  possessing  domestic  cattle  in  abundance,  and  were  thriving 
agriculturists.  White  people  had  settled  among  them,  intermarriages 
had  taken  place,  so  that  there  were  many  half-breeds  of  respectable 
standing  and  character,  who  could  speak  both  the  English  and  Che 
rokee  languages;  and  many  of  the  children  were  well  educated. 
And  had  they  been  left  undisturbed  in  their  possessions,  they  doubt 
less  would  have  arisen  into  a  wealthy,  intelligent,  religious,  and  re 
spectable  community." — Bangs's  "  History  of  Methodism"  vol.  iii.  pp. 
206,  207. 

1823.  "  A  mission  was  commenced  this  year  among  the 
Pottawatamy  Indians,  a  small  tribe  settled  in  the  neighbour 
hood  of  Fort  Clark,  on  the  Fox  River,  in  the  State  of  Illi- 


424  TOUR  IN  AMERICA. — PART  IV. 

nois."  After  the  "  hard  labours"  of  seven  years,  Mr.  Walker, 
the  missionary,  was  obliged  to  abandon  this  enterprise  as 
hopeless.  "Their  strong  attachments  to  savage  life,  and 
incurable  suspicions  of  white  men,  together  with  their  final 
determination  to  remove  west,  frustrated  the  benevolent  at 
tempts  to  introduce  the  gospel  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life 
among  them." — Bangs's  "  History  of  Methodism,"  vol.  iii, 
p.  223. 

This  year  Mr.  Finley,  in  company  with  some  of  the  con 
verted  chiefs  and  an  interpreter,  set  oft'  on  a  visit  to  the 
Chippeways.  They  at  length  arrived  at  the  Wyandot  re 
servation,  on  the  Huron  River,  where  they  were  cordially 
received  and  entertained  by  a  white  man,  called  Honnes, 
wTho  had  been  taken  prisoner  when  a  lad.  He  was  noAv 
supposed  to  be  one  hundred  years  of  age  ;  could  remember 
nothing  of  his  parentage,  or  of  his  days  previous  to  his  cap 
tivity,  only  that  he  was  called  Honnes.  He  was  now  a 
cripple,  and  nearly  blind  ;  but  very  intelligent  and  commu 
nicative. 

In  1825,  a  work  of  grace  commenced  among  the  Missis- 
sauga  Indians,  of  Upper  Canada.  Peter  Jones,  "feeling, 
after  his  conversion,  for  the  salvation  of  his  wretched  tribe, 
hastened  away  to  them,  and  told  them  what  great  things 
God  had  done  for  his  soul.  This  had  a  powerful  effect  upon 
their  minds,  and  led  them  to  attend  the  meetings  on  the 
Grand  River."  This  mission  has  prospered  to  this  time, 
and  is  now  under  the  care  of  the  British  Conference. 

A  similar  work  commenced  among  a  branch  of  the  Dela- 
wares  and  Chippeways,  who  were  settled  at  Money  town, 
on  the  river  Thames. 

In  1827,  a  new  mission  was  begun  among  another  branch 
of  the  Mississaugas,  residing  on  Snake  and  Yellow-Head 
Islands,  in  Lake  Simcoe,  Upper  Canada.  This  arose  from 
some  of  the  people  hearing  a  sermon  from  one  of  the 
preachers, — then  desiring  a  missionary, — then  the  estab 
lishment  of  a  Sunday-school ; — and  in  two  years  there  were 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.   425 

four  hundred  and  twenty-nine  under  religious  instruction ; 
three  hundred  and  fifty  of  whom  were  "  orderly  members 
of  the  Church." — Bangs's  "History  of  Methodism,"  vol.  in, 
p.  350. 

The  Oneida  mission  commenced  in  1829.  This  tribe  of 
Indians  were  settled  on  an  Indian  reservation,  in  the  western 
part  of  the  State  of  New- York ;  they  were  partially  civil 
ized,  and  were  cultivators  of  the  soil ;  but  were  deeply  de 
based  by  immoral  habits.  In  this  state  they  were  visited 
by  a  young  man  from  the  Mohawks  in  Upper  Canada.  He 
had  been  converted  among  that  tribe  of  Indians,  and  "  was 
impelled,  by  his  thirst  for  the  salvation  of  others,  to  make 
known  unto  them  the  way  of  peace  and  salvation."  Be 
ing  able  to  speak  to  them  in  their  own  language,  and 
from  his  own  experience,  they  received  the  tidings  in  peni 
tent  hearts  ;  and  a  work  of  reformation  commenced  among 
them,  which  eventuated  in  the  conversion  of  upwards  of 
one  hundred.  This  good  work  has  steadily  gone  on.  The 
Onondagas,  a  neighbouring  tribe,  by  the  example  and  teach 
ing  of  these  new  converts,  "received  the  gospel,  and  twenty- 
four  of  them  were  converted  to  God,  and  brought  into 
church-fellowship." 

A  mission  to  the  Shawnee  and  Kanzas  Indians,  inhabit 
ing  the  western  part  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  was  under 
taken  in  1830. 

In  the  year  1831,  the  American  Church  gave  up  their 
Indian  Missions  in  Canada  to  the  British  Conference ;  and 
our  historian  makes  the  following  reflections  upon  the 
subject : — 

"  From  the  movements  already  alluded  to  in  Upper  Canada,  the 
Indian  missions  in  that  province,  including;  no  less  than  ten  stations, 
and  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty  adult  Indians  under  reli 
gious  instruction,  most  of  whom  were  members  of  the  Church,  were 
taken  from  our  superintendence,  and  put  under  the  care  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  Conference  in  England.  These  missions,  which  had  become 
endeared  to  us  by  such  associations  as  could  not  be  easily  dissolved, 
and  for  the  benefit  of  which  AVC  had  expended  so  much  labour  and 


426  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

money,  still  clung  to  our  affections  ;  and  could  not  therefore  be  sur 
rendered,  even  in  the  amicable  manner  in  which  the  arrangement  for 
their  future  supply  was  made,  without  feelings  of  regret.  Knowing, 
however,  that  they  would  be  provided  for  by  our  brethren  in  Eng 
land  with  the  same  assiduous  care  with  which  they  had  been  from  the 
beginning,  we  withdrew  our  pastoral  oversight  with  the  less  sorrow, 
still  praying  Almighty  God  to  bless  and  prosper  them." — Bangs's 
"History  of  Methodism?  vol.  iv,pp.  60,  61. 

We  now  enter  a  new  and  a  very  different  scene.  About 
this  time  the  United  States  government  consummated  the 
injuries  of  centuries ;  and  by  various  means  drove  the  In 
dian  nations,  from  their  several  locations  in  the  heart  of  the 
country,  to  the  western  territory  beyond  the  Mississippi, 
where  we  have  found  them  under  the  designation  of  the 
"Indian-Mission  Conference." 

As  might  be  expected,  this  dissolution  of  old  associations 
and  attachments  produced  great  convulsions  amongst  them. 
The  Indian  possesses  the  same  instincts  and  passions  as 
other  men.  Though  former  oppressions,  which  had  les 
sened  the  extent  of  the  territory  of  the  several  tribes,  might 
leave  them  little  to  esteem  and  love ;  yet  we  all  know  how 
a  last  shred,  figment,  shadow,  of  departed  possession  and 
enjoyment,  is  prized  by  those  who  feel  that  they  are  losing 
their  hold  of  the  beloved  object  forever. 

The  slander  against  these  people,  of  incapacity  for  civili 
zation,  stands  refuted  by  facts,  as  their  general  charac 
ter  repels  the  equally  unfounded  slanders  against  their 
manhood.  They,  on  the  contrary,  evidently  possess  all  the 
elements  of  a  noble  race.  Their  resolute  resistance  to  the 
encroachments  of  the  whites ;  their  repugnance  to  their 
manners  and  customs ;  their  fierce  and  heroic  defence  of 
their  soil ;  their  love  of  the  chase,  and  of  forest  life ;  their 
struggles  to  prevent  the  dissolution  of  their  clanships,  and 
tiny  nationalities ;  their  repudiation  of  all  effeminate  emo 
tions,  and  systematic  culture  of  fortitude,  courage,  and 
manly  exercises  ;  and,  as  the  case  stood  for  ages  and  ages, 
their  hostility  to  the  Christian  Church ; — are  facts  to  be 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.      427 

resolved  into  a  peculiar  strength  and  greatness  of  charac 
ter,  rather  than  of  incapacity.  How  unlike  the  negro  and 
the  Hindoo  is  the  red  man  of  the  American  forests  !  He 
much  more  resembles  the  noble,  the  dauntless,  the  inde 
pendent  Arab,  as  he  spreads  his  tent  in  wildernesses  never 
subdued ;  and,  mounting  his  steed,  bids  defiance  to  all  pur 
suers.  Why  should  the  American  Indians  be  refused  the 
meed  of  admiration  for  qualities  which  in  other  cases  call  it 
forth  ?  They  have  eternally  refused  to  submit  to  the  domi 
nation  of  their  invaders.  Is  this  a  proof  of  weakness  ? 
Rather,  does  it  not  indicate  prodigious  moral  strength  ? 
They  have  defended  their  territories  by  disputing  every  inch 
of  ground  with  the  white  man,  and,  when  beaten,  have  re 
fused  quarter,  challenging  the  infliction  of  the  most  cruel 
tortures,  and  meeting  death  with  the  fortitude  of  the  great 
est  heroes  ?  Is  this  evidence  of  a  mean,  a  dastardly,  and  a 
decrepit  nature  ?  Is  it  not  much  more  in  proof  of  real  no 
bility  ?  Had  these  tribes  lived  in  the  days  of  chivalry,  they 
would  have  been  found  amongst  the  most  renowned  knights. 
These  Indians,  moreover,  were  lovers  of  freedom.  It. might 
be  wild, — the  freedom  which  delighted  to  snuff  the  winds 
of  the  desert,  instead  of  that  which  rests  in  a  finely  poised 
balance  of  political  power ;  but  there  it  existed,  deeply 
seated  in  the  soul ; — in  all  its  resentments,  its  frenzy  of 
passion,  its  repulsive  force,  its  fixed,  undying  resolution. 
Is  this  love  of  liberty  a  weakness  ?  Will  this  be  said  in  the 
midst  of  the  struggles  of  modern  times  ?  They  were  gene 
rous  and  frank  when  treated  with  confidence  and  justice,  as 
the  cases  of  Roger  Williams, — William  Penn, — Smith, — 
the  effects  of  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas, — the  affection 
and  gratitude  manifested  to  many  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
missionaries, — will  all  evince.  Is  this  deemed  a  sign  of  a 
feeble  character  ?  Is  it  not  invariably  taken  as  evidence  of  a 
magnanimous  soul  ?  When  confided  in  on  honourable  terms, 
even  by  the  European  nations  around  them,  they  were 
found  capable  of  observing  treaties,  of  taking  their  share  in 


428  TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 

the  operations  of  war,  of  fighting  in  connexion  with  the  more 
disciplined  troops  of  their  allies,  and  uniformly  conducted 
themselves  with  truth  and  bravery.  To  help  themselves 
against  a  rival  foe,  all  the  colonial  powers  often  sought 
their  assistance  and  co-operation.  Does  this,  again,  seem 
as  if  they  were  deficient  in  intellectual  and  manly  qualities  ? 
Does  it  not  indicate,  on  the  contrary,  that,  even  in  the  opin 
ion  of  these  detractors,  they  possessed  useful  powers  in  the 
matter  of  war  ?  Yes :  these  Indians  are,  in  truth,  amongst 
the  noblest  race  of  untutored  men  on  whom  the  sun  ever 
shone. 

We  are  astonished  at  the  lateness  of  the  attempt  made 
by  the  Methodist  body,  to  bring  these  children  of  the 
forest  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  There  is  no  evidence  from 
his  Journal,  that  Bishop  Asbury,  the  apostle  of  Methodism, 
entertained  the  idea  of  extending  the  kingdom  of  God 
amongst  this  people.  His  benevolent  and  active  mind  em 
braced  the  whole  population  of  the  United  States,  with 
this  exception.  It  seems  to  have  been  taken  for  granted, 
on  all  hands,  that  they  were  incapable  of  Christianity,  till 
the  delusion  was  dissipated  by  the  labours  of  John  Steward, 
the  poor  man  of  colour.  The  labours  of  faithful  men,  in 
deed,  might  not  have  succeeded  in  retaining  them  in  their 
primeval  homes,  securing  their  rights  to  the  soil  on  which 
they  lived,  or  giving  them  a  place  in  the  citizenship  of  the 
United  States ;  and,  as  the  matter  stood  at  the  time,  it  is 
easy  to  see,  that  the  remedy,  supposing  it  to  be  successful, 
came  too  late  to  secure  these  blessings.  Ages  of  oppres 
sion  and  wrong  had  thinned  the  ranks  of  all  the  Indian  na 
tions  ;  they  were  only  the  shreds  and  skeletons  of  former 
strength  and  power ;  they  had  been  hunted,  like  wild  beasts, 
into  nooks  and  corners,  and  seemed  only  to  exist  by  suffer 
ance  ;  they  were  writhing  under  the  scourges  and  miseries 
of  centuries ;  and  the  traditional  sufferings  and  wrongs  of 
past  generations,  handed  down  to  them  by  the  maledic 
tions  and  sworn  revenge  of  their  ancestors,  leaving  them 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  4'29 

the  legacy  of  their  cruel  oppressions,  tended  to  feed  and 
infuriate  their  passions.  Yes,  it  was  too  late.  The  blow 
had  been  struck,  the  deed  was  done,  the  murderous  wound 
inflicted.  All  of  life  which  remained,  at  the  time,  was  the 
mere  death-struggles  of  a  giant ;  cursing,  in  bitter  scorn, 
the  power  which  had  inflicted  the  blow.  This  giant  has 
now  trailed  his  remnant  of  existence  to  the  extremity  of 
the  west.  The  song  of  love  is  no  longer  heard  amid  the 
rippling  streams  and  forests  of  their  primeval  fatherland ; 
the  lute,  the  drum,  the  dance  of  the  red  man,  now  never 
gladdens  the  wigwam  village,  or  echoes  through  the  thickets, 
rendered  joyous  by  the  frolics  of  boyhood  and  the  excite 
ments  of  the  chase ;  the  incense  of  religious  rites  to  avert 
the  invasions  of  the  genii  of  evil,  or  to  propitiate  the  "  Great 
Spirit/'  ceases  to  rise  in  the  midst  of  the  groves  and  bowers 
of  their  "  high  places  ;"  the  war-whoop  will  never  more  be 
borne  by  the  breeze,  or  heard  in  frightful  notes  to  disturb 
the  repose  and  rouse  the  apprehensions  of  the  wives  and 
children  of  the  white  man.  The  morning  breaks,  the  sun 
shines  brightly,  nature  appears  in  all  her  gorgeousness, 
fragrant  flowers  give  their  sweetness  to  the  winds ;  birds 
and  animals  play  and  sing  gayly ;  the  day  declines,  the 
dews  fall,  and  all  things  are  hushed  in  soft  slumbers, — 
never,  no,  never  to  be  broken  again  by  the  joys  or  sorrows 
of  the  poor  Indian.  Let  a  stranger  be  permitted  to  chant 
his  funeral  dirge. 

Never  was  conquest  so  complete  as  that  gained  over 
these  races.  The  Norman  lords  of  this  island  cut  down 
the  heads  of  the  nation ;  but  they  left  the  meaner  kinds 
of  life  to  vegetate.  The  northern  barbarians  subdued  Italy 
and  Europe ;  but  they  allowed  the  people  to  remain  on  the 
soil,  to  outlive  the  oppression,  and  assert  the  rights  of  hu 
manity.  The  ruthless  Turks  conquered  the  Greek  empire ; 
but  even  they  have  not  succeeded  in  cutting  off  the  race, 
or  expelling  them  the  country.  England  has  subdued  In 
dia  ;  but  the  notion  of  deporting  the  inhabitants  has  never 


430 


TOUR  IN  AMERICA.— PART  IV. 


formed  part  of  her  policy.  America  is  alone  in  this.  Her 
work  is  perfect.  She  occupies  the  largest  territorial  pos 
sessions  of  any  civilized  power  in  the  world ;  and  it  is  all 
cleared  of  the  nations  once  inhabiting  the  soil.  Her  occu 
pancy  is  now  undisputed.  One  people, — one  power, — one 
system, — one  government, — now  pervades  the  mighty 
spaces  once  filled  with  innumerable  races.  The  Roman 
empire  never  possessed  the  unity,  the  homogeneity,  the 
strength  of  the  American  Republic. 

We  hope  this  gigantic  mistress  of  so  splendid  an  empire 
will  not,  in"  future,  think  it  essential  to  her  interest  or  glory 
to  molest  the  Indians  in  the  "far  west."  Surely  they  may 
now  be  left  alone  to  live, — if  it  may  please  God, — and  if 
they  do  not  become  extinct  by  natural  causes.  It  would, 
moreover,  be  a  mercy,  if  Christianity  might  now  be  permit 
ted  to  have  fair  play  amongst  them,  and  let  it  be  seen  if 
they  are  an  exception  to  the  general  rule,  and  cannot  pos 
sibly  be  saved.  Every  well-wisher  to  the  race  will  look 
with  deep  interest  towards  this  Indian  territory ;  and  if, 
after  all  the  miseries  of  the  past,  it  should  turn  out  that  a 
happy  and  Christian  community  is  the  result  of  this  ar 
rangement,  he  will  rejoice  in  the  goodness  of  God,  whatever 
he  may  think  of  the  policy  which  led  to  the  settlement. 

We  now  give  the  statistical  results  of  this  section  of  the 
work,  in  a  tabular  view : — 

Conferences.    Dist.        Circuits.      Minist.     Supermini.   Local  Pr.  Members. 


Iowa  4 

40 

54 

2 

97 

8.440 

Illinois  .  .  . 

10 

106 

130 

54 

425 

24,458 

Missouri  .  . 

.  5 

35 

51 

87 

10,924 

St.  Louis  .  . 

.  6 

51 

51 

5 

163 

13.755 

Arkansas    . 

.  5 

41 

43 

3 

148 

9,730 

Memphis  .  . 

.  6 

71 

101 

4 

344 

30.940 

Mississippi 

.  7 

54 

73 

5 

195 

16^598 

Louisiana   . 

.  6 

53 

47 

2 

71 

8,279 

Texas   .  .  . 

.  4 

29 

29 

2 

54 

3,213 

Indian  Mission  3 

26 

32 

1 

32 

3,815 

56      506      511      98    1,616    130,052 

The  whole  statistical  result  of  our  survey  of  the  territorial 


TERRITORIAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  431 

progress  of  the  American  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  will 
be  as  follows  : — 


Atlantic  Line    .  . 
Hudson  and  Lake 
Line 

Conf. 
.  13 

10 

Dist. 
72 

72 

Circuits. 
1,300 

1,065 

Minist. 
1,687 

1,343 

Local  Pr. 
1,611 

1  984 

Members. 
405,541 

210,790 

Ohio  Line 

7 

60 

630 

876 

2.253 

262,858 

Mississippi  Line  . 

.  10 

56 

506 

511 

1^616 

13o'o52 

40     260         3,501         4,417         7,464    1,009,241 

We  have  not  noticed  the  supernumeraries  in  the  above 
table,  because  not  employed  in  full  work.  They,  however, 
amount  to  423. 

We  leave  this  sketch  of  the  territorial  progress  of  Me 
thodism  in  the  States  to  the  reader's  own  reflections ;  with 
the  single  remark,  that,  in  the  author's  own  opinion,  it  is 
unexampled, — that  it  is  the  greatest  development  of  reli 
gious  truth  which  has  taken  place  in  the  history  of  Chris 
tianity,  either  in  ancient  or  modern  times. 


THE    END. 


jin 


YB  36672 


U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


Iv!l5374 

E 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


iil 


